classes ::: Deity, Buddhism, Tibetan Buddhism, Goddess,
children :::
branches ::: Tara

bookmarks: Instances - Definitions - Quotes - Chapters - Wordnet - Webgen


object:Tara

Zeng Hao - Green Tara

White Tara
Chittamani Tara



BOOKS


Tara - The Feminine Divine
1.01 - Tara the Divine
1.02 - Tara's Tantra
1.03 - Invocation of Tara
1.04 - The Praise
1.05 - Buddhism and Women
1.06 - Iconography

How to Free Your Mind - Tara the Liberator
1.01 - Who is Tara
1.02 - Meditating on Tara
1.03 - Tara, Liberator from the Eight Dangers
1.04 - Homage to the Twenty-one Taras
1.05 - Commentary on Homage to the Twenty-one Taras
1.06 - Benets of Reciting the Homage
1.07 - A Song of Longing for Tara, the Infallible
1.08 - Reflections on A Song of Longing for Tara, the Infallible
1.09 - Taras Ultimate Nature
1.10 - Emptiness and Dependent Arising



FORMS


There are many forms of Tara, including various popular lists of 21 different emanations of Tara. Green Tara, (ymatr) associated with peacefulness and enlightened activity is the most depicted and the central aspect of Tara from which others such as the 21 Taras emanate. In her Green form, she is often also known as Khadiravai-Tara (Tara of the acacia forest), who appeared to Nagarjuna in the Khadiravani forest of South India and protects from the eight great fears. She is often accompanied by her two attendants Mrc and Ekaja. Dharmachari Purna writes on the various forms of Tara:

  Tara is in fact the name of a whole class of deities. She appears in all the five colours of the Jinas. There are at least ten green forms, seven white, five yellow, two blue and one red. As Sarvajamitra says of her form: 'It is a universal form, varied like crystal, since it changes according to circumstance'.She has both peaceful and wrathful forms. Her figure is shown in virtually all postures from standing to sitting, full lotus, half lotus, one leg down, and both legs down. There is apparently also a reclining Tara. She has two-armed forms, four arms, eight arms, twelve arms, and Getty even mentions a Tibetan painting showing a standing Tara with 'one thousand heads and arms'. Ghosh lists seventy-six distinct forms of Tara, and tradition tells us there are one hundred and eight names for her.[25]

According to Sarvajnamitra she has a universal form (visva-rupa), that encompasses all living beings and deities, and which changes with the needs of each being.[26]

Other forms of Tara include:
  White Tara ::: (Sitatr) with two arms seated on a white lotus and with eyes on her hand and feet, as well as a third eye on her forehead (thus she is also known as "Seven eyed"). She is known for compassion, long life, healing and serenity.[27] Also known as The Wish-fulfilling Wheel, or Cintachakra.
  Pravratr ::: "Tara Swift and Heroic", a Red colored form with eight arms holding bell and vajra, bow and arrow, wheel, conch, sword and noose.
  Kurukull ::: (Rikchema) of red color and fierce aspect associated with magnetizing all good things
  Black Tara ::: (Ugra Tara), associated with power
  Various forms of Yellow or Golden colored Taras, ::: sometimes associated with wealth and prosperity including
    "Yellow Cintamani Tara" (Wish-Granting Gem Tara) holding a wish granting jewel,
    eight armed "Vajra Tara" and golden "Rajasri Tara" holding a blue lotus.[28]
  Blue Tara ::: (Ekajati), wrathful with many heads and arms, associated with transmutation of anger
  Cintmai Tara, ::: a form of Tara widely practiced at the level of Highest Yoga Tantra in the Gelug School of Tibetan Buddhism, portrayed as green and often conflated with Green Tara
  Saraswati ::: (Yangchenma), known for the arts, knowledge and wisdom
  Bhkutr ::: (Taraonyer Chendze), "Tara with a Frown", known for protection from spirits
  Uavijaya Tara, ::: White Tara named "Victorious Ua" with three faces and twelve arms, associated with long life
  Golden Prasanna Tara ::: wrathful form, with a necklace of bloody heads and sixteen arms holding an array of weapons and Tantric attributes.
  Yeshe Tsogyal ("Wisdom Lake Queen"), ::: the consort of Padmasambhava who brought Buddhism to Tibet, was known as an emanation of Tara
  Rigjay Lhamo, Goddess Who Brings Forth Awareness, ::: seated in royal posture surrounded by rainbow light.
  Sitatapatra Tara, ::: protector against supernatural danger

Tara's iconography such as the lotus also shows resemblance with the Hindu goddess Lakshmi, and at least one Tibetan liturgy evokes Lakshmi as Tara.[29] According to Miranda Shaw, there is a later trend of Tara theology that began to see all other female divinities as aspects of Tara or at least associated with her. Apart from her many emanations named Tara of varying colors, other Mahayana female divinities that became part of Tara's theology include Janguli, Parnasabari, Cunda, Kurukulla, Mahamayuri, Usnisavijaya, and Marici. Based on this principle of Tara as the central female divinity, Dakinis were also seen as emanations of her.[30]



see also
Tara (Buddhism) Wikipedia
see also :::

questions, comments, suggestions/feedback, take-down requests, contribute, etc
contact me @ integralyogin@gmail.com or
join the integral discord server (chatrooms)
if the page you visited was empty, it may be noted and I will try to fill it out. cheers



now begins generated list of local instances, definitions, quotes, instances in chapters, wordnet info if available and instances among weblinks


OBJECT INSTANCES [0] - TOPICS - AUTHORS - BOOKS - CHAPTERS - CLASSES - SEE ALSO - SIMILAR TITLES

TOPICS
SEE ALSO


AUTH

BOOKS
Bhagavata_Purana
Evolution_II
How_to_Free_Your_Mind_-_Tara_the_Liberator
Infinite_Library
Introduction_To_The_Middle_Way__Chandrakirti's_Madhyamakavatara_with_Commentary_by_Dzongsar_Jamyang_Khyentse_Rinpoche
Kena_and_Other_Upanishads
Letters_On_Yoga
Letters_On_Yoga_I
Life_without_Death
Mahayana-Uttaratantra-Shastra
Manual_of_Zen_Buddhism
Meditation__The_First_and_Last_Freedom
Self_Knowledge
Studies_in_the_Lankavatara
The_Diamond_Sutra
The_Divine_Comedy
The_Lotus_Sutra
The_Numerical_Discourses_of_the_Buddha__A_Complete_Translation_of_the_Anguttara_Nikaya
The_Perennial_Philosophy
The_Way_of_Perfection
Thus_Spoke_Zarathustra
Vishnu_Purana

IN CHAPTERS TITLE
1.01_-_Tara_the_Divine
1.01_-_Who_is_Tara
1.02_-_Meditating_on_Tara
1.02_-_Taras_Tantra
1.03_-_Invocation_of_Tara
1.03_-_Tara,_Liberator_from_the_Eight_Dangers
1.04_-_Homage_to_the_Twenty-one_Taras
1.07_-_A_Song_of_Longing_for_Tara,_the_Infallible
1.09_-_Taras_Ultimate_Nature
1.16_-_Guidoguerra,_Aldobrandi,_and_Rusticucci._Cataract_of_the_River_of_Blood.
1.rmpsd_-_Kulakundalini,_Goddess_Full_of_Brahman,_Tara
1.rt_-_Akash_Bhara_Surya_Tara_Biswabhara_Pran_(Translation)
1.wby_-_In_Taras_Halls
2.07_-_ON_THE_TARANTULAS
2.3.1_-_Svetasvatara_Upanishad

IN CHAPTERS CLASSNAME
1.01_-_Tara_the_Divine
1.02_-_Taras_Tantra
1.03_-_Invocation_of_Tara
1.04_-_The_Praise
1.05_-_Buddhism_and_Women
1.06_-_Iconography

IN CHAPTERS TEXT
0.00_-_INTRODUCTION
01.11_-_The_Basis_of_Unity
0_1958-03-07
0_1958-04-03
0_1961-04-29
0_1965-05-19
0_1965-06-02
0_1966-05-14
0_1968-10-16
0_1969-06-04
0_1969-10-11
0_1969-10-25
0_1969-12-13
0_1971-04-10
02.11_-_New_World-Conditions
03.02_-_Yogic_Initiation_and_Aptitude
03.05_-_The_Spiritual_Genius_of_India
03.09_-_Sectarianism_or_Loyalty
03.10_-_The_Mission_of_Buddhism
03.16_-_The_Tragic_Spirit_in_Nature
04.01_-_The_March_of_Civilisation
04.09_-_Values_Higher_and_Lower
04.19_-_To_the_Heights-XIX_(The_March_into_the_Night)
04.23_-_To_the_Heights-XXIII
05.02_-_Gods_Labour
05.03_-_Bypaths_of_Souls_Journey
05.07_-_The_Observer_and_the_Observed
08.36_-_Buddha_and_Shankara
1.00c_-_DIVISION_C_-_THE_ETHERIC_BODY_AND_PRANA
1.00e_-_DIVISION_E_-_MOTION_ON_THE_PHYSICAL_AND_ASTRAL_PLANES
1.00_-_INTRODUCTORY_REMARKS
1.01_-_Maitreya_inquires_of_his_teacher_(Parashara)
1.01_-_Our_Demand_and_Need_from_the_Gita
1.01_-_Prayer
1.01_-_SAMADHI_PADA
1.01_-_Tara_the_Divine
1.01_-_THAT_ARE_THOU
1.01_-_The_First_Steps
1.01_-_Who_is_Tara
1.02_-_BEFORE_THE_CITY-GATE
1.02_-_Karma_Yoga
1.02_-_MAPS_OF_MEANING_-_THREE_LEVELS_OF_ANALYSIS
1.02_-_Meditating_on_Tara
1.02_-_SADHANA_PADA
1.02_-_Taras_Tantra
1.02_-_The_Divine_Teacher
1.02_-_The_Eternal_Law
10.35_-_The_Moral_and_the_Spiritual
1.037_-_Preventing_the_Fall_in_Yoga
1.03_-_A_Parable
1.03_-_Invocation_of_Tara
1.03_-_Measure_of_time,_Moments_of_Kashthas,_etc.
1.03_-_Tara,_Liberator_from_the_Eight_Dangers
1.03_-_The_Human_Disciple
1.03_-_The_Sephiros
1.03_-_To_Layman_Ishii
1.03_-_YIBHOOTI_PADA
1.04_-_GOD_IN_THE_WORLD
1.04_-_Homage_to_the_Twenty-one_Taras
1.04_-_KAI_VALYA_PADA
1.04_-_The_Gods_of_the_Veda
1.04_-_The_Paths
1.04_-_The_Praise
1.05_-_AUERBACHS_CELLAR
1.05_-_Buddhism_and_Women
1.05_-_The_Magical_Control_of_the_Weather
1.05_-_Vishnu_as_Brahma_creates_the_world
1.05_-_War_And_Politics
1.06_-_Iconography
1.06_-_Incarnate_Teachers_and_Incarnation
1.06_-_Man_in_the_Universe
1.078_-_Kumbhaka_and_Concentration_of_Mind
1.07_-_A_Song_of_Longing_for_Tara,_the_Infallible
1.07_-_Production_of_the_mind-born_sons_of_Brahma
1.07_-_The_Ego_and_the_Dualities
1.07_-_TRUTH
1.080_-_Pratyahara_-_The_Return_of_Energy
1.08_-_BOOK_THE_EIGHTH
1.08_-_Origin_of_Rudra:_his_becoming_eight_Rudras
1.08_-_The_Gods_of_the_Veda_-_The_Secret_of_the_Veda
1.097_-_Sublimation_of_Object-Consciousness
1.099_-_The_Entry_of_the_Eternal_into_the_Individual
1.09_-_Legend_of_Lakshmi
1.09_-_Saraswati_and_Her_Consorts
1.09_-_Taras_Ultimate_Nature
1.1.02_-_The_Aim_of_the_Integral_Yoga
1.10_-_Conscious_Force
1.10_-_Harmony
1.10_-_The_descendants_of_the_daughters_of_Daksa_married_to_the_Rsis
1.10_-_The_Revolutionary_Yogi
1.11_-_Oneness
1.11_-_The_Kalki_Avatar
1.11_-_The_Seven_Rivers
1.11_-_WITH_THE_DEVOTEES_AT_DAKSHINEWAR
1.1.2_-_Commentary
1.12_-_The_Significance_of_Sacrifice
1.12_-_TIME_AND_ETERNITY
1.13_-_SALVATION,_DELIVERANCE,_ENLIGHTENMENT
1.13_-_The_Lord_of_the_Sacrifice
1.14_-_FOREST_AND_CAVERN
1.14_-_IMMORTALITY_AND_SURVIVAL
1.14_-_The_Principle_of_Divine_Works
1.14_-_The_Secret
1.14_-_The_Victory_Over_Death
1.15_-_The_Possibility_and_Purpose_of_Avatarhood
1.15_-_The_world_overrun_with_trees;_they_are_destroyed_by_the_Pracetasas
1.16_-_Guidoguerra,_Aldobrandi,_and_Rusticucci._Cataract_of_the_River_of_Blood.
1.16_-_The_Season_of_Truth
1.17_-_The_Burden_of_Royalty
1.17_-_The_Divine_Birth_and_Divine_Works
1.17_-_The_Seven-Headed_Thought,_Swar_and_the_Dashagwas
1.17_-_The_Transformation
1.18_-_The_Divine_Worker
1.18_-_The_Human_Fathers
1.18_-_The_Perils_of_the_Soul
1.19_-_Equality
1.19_-_THE_MASTER_AND_HIS_INJURED_ARM
1.2.09_-_Consecration_and_Offering
1.20_-_The_Hound_of_Heaven
1.20_-_Visnu_appears_to_Prahlada
1.21_-_Families_of_the_Daityas
1.22_-_ON_THE_GIFT-GIVING_VIRTUE
1.23_-_The_Double_Soul_in_Man
1.240_-_1.300_Talks
1.240_-_Talks_2
1.24_-_The_Killing_of_the_Divine_King
1.25_-_SPIRITUAL_EXERCISES
1.300_-_1.400_Talks
13.01_-_A_Centurys_Salutation_to_Sri_Aurobindo_The_Greatness_of_the_Great
14.04_-_More_of_Yajnavalkya
1.439
1.450_-_1.500_Talks
1.550_-_1.600_Talks
1.67_-_The_External_Soul_in_Folk-Custom
17.02_-_Hymn_to_the_Sun
17.09_-_Victory_to_the_World_Master
1953-09-16
1955-06-15_-_Dynamic_realisation,_transformation_-_The_negative_and_positive_side_of_experience_-_The_image_of_the_dry_coconut_fruit_-_Purusha,_Prakriti,_the_Divine_Mother_-_The_Truth-Creation_-_Pralaya_-_We_are_in_a_transitional_period
1957-06-26_-_Birth_through_direct_transmutation_-_Man_and_woman_-_Judging_others_-_divine_Presence_in_all_-_New_birth
1.anon_-_The_Poem_of_Antar
1f.lovecraft_-_The_Doom_That_Came_to_Sarnath
1f.lovecraft_-_The_Dream-Quest_of_Unknown_Kadath
1f.lovecraft_-_The_Festival
1f.lovecraft_-_The_Mound
1f.lovecraft_-_The_Quest_of_Iranon
1f.lovecraft_-_The_White_Ship
1.jk_-_Hyperion._Book_II
1.jk_-_Otho_The_Great_-_Act_I
1.jk_-_Sonnet_XIV._Addressed_To_The_Same_(Haydon)
1.lla_-_When_Siddhanath_applied_lotion_to_my_eyes
1.pbs_-_Alastor_-_or,_the_Spirit_of_Solitude
1.pbs_-_Mariannes_Dream
1.pbs_-_Orpheus
1.pbs_-_Peter_Bell_The_Third
1.pbs_-_Prometheus_Unbound
1.pbs_-_The_Revolt_Of_Islam_-_Canto_I-XII
1.pbs_-_The_Sensitive_Plant
1.pbs_-_The_Witch_Of_Atlas
1.rb_-_Pauline,_A_Fragment_of_a_Question
1.rb_-_Sordello_-_Book_the_Third
1.rmpsd_-_Kulakundalini,_Goddess_Full_of_Brahman,_Tara
1.rmpsd_-_So_I_say-_Mind,_dont_you_sleep
1.rt_-_Akash_Bhara_Surya_Tara_Biswabhara_Pran_(Translation)
1.rt_-_And_In_Wonder_And_Amazement_I_Sing
1.rt_-_My_Pole_Star
1.rwe_-_Blight
1.wby_-_In_Taras_Halls
1.wby_-_In_The_Seven_Woods
1.wby_-_The_Mountain_Tomb
1.wby_-_The_Shadowy_Waters_-_Introduction
1.wby_-_The_Two_Kings
1.whitman_-_Proud_Music_Of_The_Storm
1.whitman_-_Salut_Au_Monde
1.whitman_-_So_Long
1.whitman_-_Song_of_Myself
1.whitman_-_Song_Of_Myself-_XXXIII
1.ww_-_Andrew_Jones
1.ww_-_Book_Second_[School-Time_Continued]
1.ww_-_Book_Sixth_[Cambridge_and_the_Alps]
1.ww_-_For_The_Spot_Where_The_Hermitage_Stood_On_St._Herbert's_Island,_Derwentwater.
1.ww_-_Lines_Composed_a_Few_Miles_above_Tintern_Abbey
1.ww_-_Ode_on_Intimations_of_Immortality
1.ww_-_The_Brothers
1.ww_-_The_Excursion-_X-_Book_Ninth-_Discourse_of_the_Wanderer,_and_an_Evening_Visit_to_the_Lake
1.ww_-_The_Idle_Shepherd_Boys
20.01_-_Charyapada_-_Old_Bengali_Mystic_Poems
2.00_-_BIBLIOGRAPHY
2.02_-_Brahman,_Purusha,_Ishwara_-_Maya,_Prakriti,_Shakti
2.02_-_Meeting_With_the_Goddess
2.02_-_On_Letters
2.03_-_Karmayogin__A_Commentary_on_the_Isha_Upanishad
2.03_-_The_Supreme_Divine
2.05_-_Renunciation
2.05_-_The_Tale_of_the_Vampires_Kingdom
2.06_-_Reality_and_the_Cosmic_Illusion
2.07_-_On_Congress_and_Politics
2.07_-_ON_THE_TARANTULAS
2.07_-_The_Knowledge_and_the_Ignorance
2.08_-_God_in_Power_of_Becoming
2.08_-_Memory,_Self-Consciousness_and_the_Ignorance
2.08_-_On_Non-Violence
2.08_-_Three_Tales_of_Madness_and_Destruction
2.09_-_On_Sadhana
21.02_-_Gods_and_Men
21.03_-_The_Double_Ladder
2.11_-_WITH_THE_DEVOTEES_IN_CALCUTTA
2.12_-_The_Way_and_the_Bhakta
2.13_-_On_Psychology
2.13_-_THE_MASTER_AT_THE_HOUSES_OF_BALARM_AND_GIRISH
2.16_-_The_15th_of_August
2.16_-_VISIT_TO_NANDA_BOSES_HOUSE
2.17_-_December_1938
2.17_-_THE_MASTER_ON_HIMSELF_AND_HIS_EXPERIENCES
2.17_-_The_Progress_to_Knowledge_-_God,_Man_and_Nature
2.18_-_January_1939
2.19_-_Feb-May_1939
2.19_-_THE_MASTER_AND_DR._SARKAR
2.2.01_-_The_Outer_Being_and_the_Inner_Being
2.2.02_-_The_True_Being_and_the_True_Consciousness
2.2.03_-_The_Psychic_Being
2.20_-_Nov-Dec_1939
2.20_-_The_Philosophy_of_Rebirth
2.21_-_Towards_the_Supreme_Secret
2.22_-_Rebirth_and_Other_Worlds;_Karma,_the_Soul_and_Immortality
2.22_-_The_Supreme_Secret
2.23_-_Man_and_the_Evolution
2.23_-_THE_MASTER_AND_BUDDHA
2.25_-_AFTER_THE_PASSING_AWAY
2.25_-_List_of_Topics_in_Each_Talk
2.26_-_The_Ascent_towards_Supermind
2.3.02_-_The_Supermind_or_Supramental
2.3.03_-_The_Mother's_Presence
2.3.1_-_Svetasvatara_Upanishad
24.05_-_Vision_of_Dante
27.02_-_The_Human_Touch_Divine
29.04_-_Mothers_Playground
2_-_Other_Hymns_to_Agni
30.09_-_Lines_of_Tantra_(Charyapada)
3.02_-_The_Psychology_of_Rebirth
3.07_-_The_Formula_of_the_Holy_Grail
3.09_-_Of_Silence_and_Secrecy
31.01_-_The_Heart_of_Bengal
31.10_-_East_and_West
3.2.03_-_To_the_Ganges
3.2.09_-_The_Teachings_of_Some_Modern_Indian_Yogis
33.01_-_The_Initiation_of_Swadeshi
33.02_-_Subhash,_Oaten:_atlas,_Russell
33.05_-_Muraripukur_-_II
33.06_-_Alipore_Court
33.07_-_Alipore_Jail
33.10_-_Pondicherry_I
33.16_-_Soviet_Gymnasts
33.17_-_Two_Great_Wars
3.4.01_-_Evolution
3.6.01_-_Heraclitus
3.7.1.11_-_Rebirth_and_Karma
38.04_-_Great_Time
38.05_-_Living_Matter
3.8.1.04_-_Different_Methods_of_Writing
3_-_Commentaries_and_Annotated_Translations
4.03_-_Prayer_of_Quiet
4.13_-_The_Action_of_Equality
4.17_-_The_Action_of_the_Divine_Shakti
4.2.4.03_-_The_Psychic_Fire
4.25_-_Towards_the_supramental_Time_Vision
5.08_-_ADAM_AS_TOTALITY
5.1.01.8_-_The_Book_of_the_Gods
6.02_-_Great_Meteorological_Phenomena,_Etc
6.0_-_Conscious,_Unconscious,_and_Individuation
9.99_-_Glossary
Aeneid
Blazing_P3_-_Explore_the_Stages_of_Postconventional_Consciousness
BOOK_II._--_PART_I._ANTHROPOGENESIS.
BOOK_II._--_PART_III._ADDENDA._SCIENCE_AND_THE_SECRET_DOCTRINE_CONTRASTED
BOOK_II._--_PART_II._THE_ARCHAIC_SYMBOLISM_OF_THE_WORLD-RELIGIONS
BOOK_I._--_PART_I._COSMIC_EVOLUTION
BOOK_I._--_PART_III._SCIENCE_AND_THE_SECRET_DOCTRINE_CONTRASTED
BOOK_I._--_PART_II._THE_EVOLUTION_OF_SYMBOLISM_IN_ITS_APPROXIMATE_ORDER
ENNEAD_01.04_-_Whether_Animals_May_Be_Termed_Happy.
Liber_71_-_The_Voice_of_the_Silence_-_The_Two_Paths_-_The_Seven_Portals
r1909_06_18
r1912_12_30
r1914_03_18
r1914_03_22
r1914_03_24
r1914_03_25
r1914_03_26
r1914_07_19
r1914_11_14
r1914_11_19
r1917_01_10
r1917_01_16
Sayings_of_Sri_Ramakrishna_(text)
Talks_500-550
Talks_With_Sri_Aurobindo_1
Talks_With_Sri_Aurobindo_2
The_Act_of_Creation_text
The_Anapanasati_Sutta__A_Practical_Guide_to_Mindfullness_of_Breathing_and_Tranquil_Wisdom_Meditation
The_Book_of_Joshua
The_Coming_Race_Contents
The_Dwellings_of_the_Philosophers
the_Eternal_Wisdom
Thus_Spoke_Zarathustra_text
Verses_of_Vemana

PRIMARY CLASS

Deity
Goddess
Tibetan_Buddhism
SIMILAR TITLES
How to Free Your Mind - Tara the Liberator
Introduction To The Middle Way Chandrakirti's Madhyamakavatara with Commentary by Dzongsar Jamyang Khyentse Rinpoche
Mahayana-Uttaratantra-Shastra
Studies in the Lankavatara
Tara
Tara - The Feminine Divine
The Numerical Discourses of the Buddha A Complete Translation of the Anguttara Nikaya

DEFINITIONS


TERMS STARTING WITH

Tara —an angel with the attribute “Dieu,

Tara, Taraka (Sanskrit) Tārā, Tārakā The wife of Brihaspati (Jupiter). The Puranas relate that Soma, the moon, carried Tara off with him, which brought about the great war in heaven between the gods and the asuras. Brahma put an end to the war and had Tara restored to Brihaspati. She then gave birth to a son, Budha (esoteric wisdom), whom she claimed was the son of Soma.

Tara-daitya (Sanskrit) Tāra-daitya A daitya or danava described in the Puranas as practicing such severe spiritual and intellectual tapas as a yogi, that the gods feared lest he surpass them; therefore he was slain by Vishnu.

Taraii (or Zazay)—in the grimoires, a “high

Tarakajit (Sanskrit) Tārakajit Conqueror of Taraka, name given to the Hindu god of war, Karttikeya, because he conquered Taraka, a daitya whose austerities had made him formidable to the gods — the daityas being those early beings or races who, because of their developing intellectual powers, were found to be identical with the asuras, who were opposed to the more or less passive spiritual forces — devas or suras. In another sense, because of this developing intellectuality, the daityas, somewhat like the Greek titans or giants, were the opponents of the gods of mere ritualistic or scholastic theory, and hence the enemies of puja (ritualistic sacrifices).

Tarakajnana: The knowledge that leads to Moksha.

Tarakamaya, Taramaya (Sanskrit) Tārakāmaya, Tārāmaya The war in heaven; the struggle between the gods and the asuras for the rescue of Tara or Taraka, the wife of Brihaspati, who had been carried off by Soma. This war may be interpreted in many ways. Spiritually, the gods with Brihaspati as their head represented ritualistic, ceremonial, and exoteric worship, and the asuras were the allies of Soma who was the parent of esoteric wisdom (SD 2:498-9). See also TARA

Taraka-Raja-Yoga (Sanskrit) Tāraka-rāja-yoga A philosophical and secret Brahmanical yoga system; “its real tenets are never given out publicly. It is a purely intellectual and spiritual school of training” (Key 366).

Taraka (Sanskrit) Tāraka The daitya or giant-demon whose yoga austerities were so extraordinary that he had obtained all the divine knowledge of yoga-vidya and occult powers. The gods feared his superhuman powers and Skanda or Karttikeya, the god of war, was miraculously born to destroy him.

Tarana: Liberation; crossing over Samsara.

Tara: Name of God as the Divine Mother in a particular form.

Taranava —in The Almadel of Solomon (com¬

Taranava

Taranga: Wave.

Tara’s abduction gave rise to the Tarakamaya — the first war in heaven. The earth was shaken to its very center and turned to Brahma requesting him to restore Tara to her husband, which request was granted. Soma had for his allies the Daityas and Danavas, whose leader is Usanas (Venus) and Rudra (Siva), while the gods who sided with Brihaspati were led by Indra.

Tara 多羅. See TĀRĀ

taranis ::: n. --> A Celtic divinity, regarded as the evil principle, but confounded by the Romans with Jupiter.

tarani 陀羅尼. See DHĀRAnI

tarantass ::: n. --> A low four-wheeled carriage used in Russia. The carriage box rests on two long, springy poles which run from the fore to the hind axletree. When snow falls, the wheels are taken off, and the body is mounted on a sledge.

tarantella ::: n. --> A rapid and delirious sort of Neapolitan dance in 6-8 time, which moves in whirling triplets; -- so called from a popular notion of its being a remedy against the poisonous bite of the tarantula. Some derive its name from Taranto in Apulia.
Music suited to such a dance.


tarantism ::: n. --> A nervous affection producing melancholy, stupor, and an uncontrollable desire to dance. It was supposed to be produced by the bite of the tarantula, and considered to be incapable of cure except by protracted dancing to appropriate music.

tarantulae ::: pl. --> of Tarantula

tarantula ::: n. --> Any one of several species of large spiders, popularly supposed to be very venomous, especially the European species (Tarantula apuliae). The tarantulas of Texas and adjacent countries are large species of Mygale.

tarantulas ::: pl. --> of Tarantula

tarantulated ::: a. --> Bitten by a tarantula; affected with tarantism.

taras ::: rapidity.


TERMS ANYWHERE

Abhaya (Sanskrit) Abhaya [from a not + bhaya fear from the verbal root bhī to fear] Fearlessness, peace, mental serenity; a title of both Siva and Buddha; one of Dhritarashtra’s hundred sons; also reputedly a “son” of Dharma.

Abhutarajas (Sanskrit) Abhūtarajas [from a not + the verbal root bhū to be born, produced + rajas passion] Those not produced by or born with the quality of passion; a class of 14 gods or divinities belonging to the “fifth manvantara,” the fifth Manu of which was Raivata (cf VP 3:1). The abhutarajasas are a hierarchy of divine beings, similar to the kumaras and manasaputras, who have passed through the material worlds in previous evolutionary periods. Having risen above all passional attractions to the lower spheres, these three classes of deities are reckoned as exempt from passion — in the sense of suffering passively, one of passion’s original connotations. These divinities are masters of themselves, not passive subjects.

abhyantara. ::: internal; inward

  “A Buddha in the esoteric teaching is one whose higher principles can learn nothing more in this manvantara; they have reached Nirvana and remain there. This does not mean, however, that the lower centers of consciousness of a Buddha are in Nirvana, for the contrary is true; and it is this fact that enables a Buddha of Compassion to remain in the lower realms of being as mankind’s supreme Guide and Instructor, living usually as a Nirmanakaya” (OG 33-4).

aca-pramatha (pisacha-pramatha; pisacha pramatha; pisachopramatha) ::: the combination of pisaca and pramatha, which evolves in the asura type in the third manvantara of the sixth pratikalpa.

According to the belief of most Advaita-Vedantists, Sankaracharya, the great Indian philosopher and sage, is held to be an avatara of Siva.

Adbhitanya [possibly corruption of Sanskrit adbhutama or adbhutva from adbhuta marvelous, wonderful] In the Vishnu-Purana (3:2), adbhuta is the name of the Indra of the ninth manvantara. Commentary quoted by Blavatsky refers to the first continent once “inhabited by the Sons of Sveta-dwipa [the White Island], the blessed, and Adbhitanya, east and west, the first, the one and the pure . . .” (SD 2:319). Another name for this land or primevally inhabited part of the earth is Adi-varsha.

Advent may also be used to signify the serial comings into the human sphere of a nirmanakaya who imbodies a dhyani-buddha — a perfected human being from a preceding manvantara — in order to enlighten the humanity of the current cycle. Such nirmanakayas work in the sphere of our earth as invisible or occasionally visible helpers of mankind.

Aebel-Zivo (Gnostic) Employed by the Nazarene Gnostics in the Codex Nazaraeus, equivalent to the Hebrew Metatron, Shaddai in one of its forms, the angel Gabriel, and the Legatus (ambassador) who is sent by the Lord of Celsitude as the first messenger of light. A manifestation of the divinity in man, a conscious union of the personal man with his inner god, as in the case of an avatara like Jesus, or an illuminated leader like Moses (IU 2:154).

Again, adisanat is the ever-enduring germ of cosmic mind, and because it lasts from cosmic manvantara to cosmic manvantara, sinking merely into periods of nonmanifestation during the cosmic pralayas, it is named the Primeval Ancient, the Ever-primeval One.

Agnibahu or Agnivahu is given as the first of seven rishis who will live in the fourteenth manvantara yet to come (our present world period being the seventh or Vaivasvata).

Agnishvatta(s) ::: (Sanskrit) ::: A compound of two words: agni, "fire"; shvatta, "tasted" or "sweetened," from svad, verb-rootmeaning "to taste" or "to sweeten." Therefore, literally one who has been delighted or sweetened by fire.A class of pitris: our solar ancestors as contrasted with the barhishads, our lunar ancestors.The kumaras, agnishvattas, and manasaputras are three groups or aspects of the same beings: thekumaras represent the aspect of original spiritual purity untouched by gross elements of matter. Theagnishvattas represent the aspect of their connection with the sun or solar spiritual fire. Having tasted orbeen "sweetened" by the spiritual fire -- the fire of intellectuality and spirituality -- they have beenpurified thereby. The manasaputras represent the aspect of intellectuality -- the functions of higherintellect.The agnishvattas and manasaputras are two names for the same class or host of beings, and set forth orsignify or represent two different aspects or activities of this one class of beings. Thus, for instance, aman may be said to be a kumara in his spiritual parts, an agnishvatta in his buddhic-manasic parts, and amanasaputra in his purely manasic aspect. Other beings could be called kumaras in their highest aspects,as for instance the beasts, but they are not imbodied agnishvattas or manasaputras.The agnishvattas are the solar spiritual-intellectual parts of us, and therefore are our inner teachers. Inpreceding manvantaras, they had completed their evolution in the realms of physical matter, and whenthe evolution of lower beings had brought these latter to the proper state, the agnishvattas came to therescue of these who had only the physical "creative fire," thus inspiring and enlightening these lowerlunar pitris with spiritual and intellectual energies or "fires."When this earth's planetary chain shall have reached the end of its seventh round, we, as then havingcompleted the evolutionary course for this planetary chain, will leave this planetary chain asdhyan-chohans, agnishvattas; but the others now trailing along behind us -- the present beasts -- will bethe lunar pitris of the next planetary chain to come.While it is correct to say that these three names appertain to the same class of beings, nevertheless eachname has its own significance in the occult teaching, which is why the three names are used with threedistinct meanings. Imagine an unconscious god-spark beginning its evolution in any one solar ormaha-manvantara. We may call it a kumara, a being of original spiritual purity, but with a destinythrough karmic evolution connected with the realms of matter.At the other end of the line, at the consummation of the evolution in this maha-manvantara, when theevolving entity has become a fully self-conscious god or divinity, its proper appellation then isagnishvatta, for it has been "sweetened" or purified by means of the working through it of the spiritualfires inherent in itself.Now then, when such an agnishvatta assumes the role of a bringer of mind or of intellectual light to alunar pitri which it overshadows and in which a ray from it incarnates, it then, although in its own realman agnishvatta, functions as a manasaputra or child of mind or mahat. A brief analysis of the compoundelements of these three names may be useful.Kumara is from ku meaning "with difficulty" and mara meaning "mortal." The significance of the wordtherefore can be paraphrased as "mortal with difficulty," and the meaning usually given to it by Sanskritscholars as "easily dying" is wholly exoteric and amusing, and doubtless arose from the fact that kumarais a word frequently used for child or boy, everybody knowing that young children "die easily." The ideatherefore is that purely spiritual beings, although ultimately destined by evolution to pass through therealms of matter, become mortal, i.e., material, only with difficulty.Agnishvatta has the meaning stated above, "delighted" or "pleased" or "sweetened," i.e., "purified" byfire -- which we may render in two ways: either as the fire of suffering and pain in material existenceproducing great fiber and strength of character, i.e., spirituality; or, perhaps still better from thestandpoint of occultism, as signifying an entity or entities who have become one in essence throughevolution with the aethery fire of spirit.Manasaputra is a compound of two words: manasa, "mental" or "intellectual," from the word manas,"mind," and putra, "son" or "child," therefore a child of the cosmic mind -- a "mind-born son" as H. P.Blavatsky phrases it. (See also Pitris, Lunar Pitris)

’Ahath-Ruah-’Elohim-Hayyim (Hebrew) ’Aḥath-Rūaḥ-’Elohīm-Ḥayyīm One soul, gods, lives; the Ancient of the Ancient (the cosmic originant, the hierarch of a cosmic hierarchy) which, being the source of the universe rolled out from within its own divine essence, thus becomes the universe itself; the Ancient of Days — not human days but cosmic manvantaras — or the Ancient of the Ancient is the soul (ruah), which thus expresses itself through the hierarchies of gods (’elohim) and the innumerable minor hierarchies of lives (hayyim) of which the universe as an organism is built.

Airyanem Vaejo is the primeval land of innocence and bliss of the Vendidad, similar to the Sveta-dvipa (white island) of Puranic literature or to Mount Meru. In this “beautiful land,” by the river Daitya, “the stars, the moon, and the sun are only once (a year) seen to rise and set” (Vendidad). Blavatsky equates it with the cradleland of physical humanity, and locates it in Central Asia. It is identical to Sambhala and to Arghya Varsha from which the Kalki avatara is expected (SD 2:416; BCW 4:526-7).

Airyanmen Vaeja, Airyena-Vaegah, Airyana-Vaeja (Avestan) Airyam-Veg (Pahlavi) “The Aryans (the noble ones) are said in the Avesta to have had their original home in the far land of Airyana Vaeja (the cradle land of the Aryans), the first among the lands created by Mazda. It was at the center of the earth and in its very center stood the mountain Harabareza. This corresponds with the Hindu descriptions of the Land of the Gods with Mount Meru at its center” (Taraporewala, The Religion of Zarathushtra). The Aryans divided the universe into seven regions or keshvars: 1) Arzah or Arzahe; 2) Shabah, Sava-Cavahe; 3) Fradadafsh, Fradadhfsha; 4) Vidadafsh, Vidadahfshu; 5) Vorubarst, Vourubaresti; 6) Vorugarst, Vourujaresti, Vouruzaresti; and 7) Khvanuras, Ganiratha, Hvaniratha. The seventh land is situated in the middle of the other six. According to the introduction of Abu-Mansouri’s Shah-Nameh (the older Shah-Nameh), the seventh land, which the kings named Iran-Shahr (Airya-Vaeja) is also in the middle of the other six.

Airyema-ishyo (Avestan) Airyemā-ishyō. The much-desired brotherhood, or Yasna 54: “May brotherhood of man, for which we yearn, come down amongst us and rejoice the hearts of men and maidens of Zarathustra’s faith. Bringing fulfillment unto Vohu Man; when souls of men receive their precious mead, I pray too Asha in His Grace to grant these blessings for which human souls do long, which Mazda hath meant for all.” “This verse, though actually not included in the Gathas, follows immediately after the Fifth Gatha. Both the language and the metre are exactly the same, as those of the Fifth Gatha. . . . This verse is recited during the Zoroastrian marriage service as part of ‘the blessing’ ” (Taraporewala, The Religion of Zarathushtra 148).

Aitareya (Sanskrit) Aitareya [from itara other; also from itarā mother of Aitareya] Name of a Brahmana or literary work attached to the Rig-Veda; also of Mahidasa, author of a Brahmana and an Aranyaka. The Aitareya-Brahmana (or Aitareyaka) contains forty adhyayas (sections) in which the duties of a hotri (priest) are enumerated. The Aitareya-Aranyaka consists of five books or aranyakas, the second and third of which are called the Aitareya-Upanishad (although sometimes the last four sections of the second book alone are so designated).

Ajita (Sanskrit) Ajita [from a not + the verbal root ji to conquer, triumph] The invisible, unsurpassed; in the Vayu-Purana, the highest of twelve gods, named jayas, who were created by Brahma to aid him at the beginning of the manvantara. But because they neglected his directives, Brahma “cursed” them to be born in each succeeding manvantara until the seventh, the Vaivasvata-manvantara (cf VP 1:15; n2, p. 26). These twelve jayas are the Hindu equivalent of the twelve great gods of Greco-Roman mythology. Because of their all-permeant character, on a lower scale these divinities are identical with the manasa, the jnana-devas, the rudras, and other classes of manifested deities. In these lower manifestations of their functions, they are identical with those dhyani-chohanic groups which “refuse to incarnate,” spoken of in The Secret Doctrine.

akarta ::: the non-doer. ::: akartaram [accusative]

aks.asa (pramatha-rakshasa) ::: the combination of pramatha and raks.asa, which evolves in the asura type in the fifth manvantara of the sixth pratikalpa.

Akshara (Sanskrit) Akṣara [from a not + kṣara flowing from the verbal root kṣar to flow, melt away] Imperishable; name of Brahman, also on occasion of Siva and Vishnu, signifying their enduring, imperishable nature for the term of the mahamanvantara. Krishna tells Arjuna that there are two Purushas in the world — kshara and akshara — the perishable and the imperishable; that all beings are kshara in the sense used by the Greek philosopher Heraclitus: panta rhei (all things flow); and that which dies not is akshara (BG 15:16-17). But the highest Purusha is still another, the paramatman (supreme atman).

Alcyone The brightest star in the Pleiades. Alcyone and the Pleiades are the central group of “the system of sidereal symbology. . . . the focus from which, and into which the divine breath, Motion, works incessantly during the Manvantara” (SD 2:551). The culmination of the Pleiades and Alcyone on the meridian at midnight in November has been celebrated worldwide by festivals, chiefly in honor of the dead.

Alpha and Omega The first and last letters of the Greek alphabet. “I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end,” says the Lord in Revelations. This means not only “I am all,” but also, for instance, the beginning and end of a divine-spiritual dragon or cosmic serpent, of which the alpha is the Logos or Second Person of the Trinity, and the omega is the wise men of earth. In another significance, the Logos of the solar system is the originator of a cosmic manvantara, and all the hierarchies of spiritually inferior beings flowing forth from this Logos undertake the work of building, preserving, and finally destroying the solar system when the manvantaric term is ended. Then the alpha or outflowing energy recombines with the omega or inflowing energy, recoalescing into their original oneness.

Also a great arhat Kshatriya (460?-534) who traveled to China, and was instrumental in disseminating Buddhist teachings there. His guru, Panyatara, is said to have given him the name Bodhidharma to mark his understanding (bodhi) of the Law (dharma) of the Buddha.

Also the name of a legendary muni and physician, born in Panchanada, Kashmir, said to have been the physician of Indo-Scythian King Kanishka (1st or 2nd century). Once Sesha, the King of the Serpents, visiting the earth, found only sickness and suffering everywhere. Being the recipient from a divine source of the Ayur Veda and having knowledge of all cures, he became filled with pity and determined to incarnate as the son of a muni in order to alleviate the ills of mankind. Named Charaka, as he had come to the earth as a wanderer, he then composed a new work on medicine based on the older works of Agnivesa. He is commonly accepted as an avatara of the Serpent Sesha, “an embodiment of divine Wisdom, since Sesha-Naga, the King of the ‘Serpent’ race, is synonymous with Ananta, the seven-headed Serpent, on which Vishnu sleeps during the pralayas. Ananta is the ‘endless’ and the symbol of eternity, and as such, one with Space, while Sesha is only periodical in his manifestations. Hence while Vishnu is identified with Ananta, Charaka is only the Avatar of Sesha” (TG 78).

altarage ::: n. --> The offerings made upon the altar, or to a church.
The profit which accrues to the priest, by reason of the altar, from the small tithes.


Amba (Sanskrit) Ambā, Amba Mother; a woman of respect or distinction. A name of Durga, consort of Siva; in the Mahabharata the eldest of the three daughters of the King of Kasi who were abducted by Bhishma to become the wives of his brother Vichitravirya. When Bhishma learned that Amba was already pledged to the Raja of Salva, he sent her to him. The Raja, however, rejected her because she had been in another man’s house. Deeply hurt, Amba retired to the forest to practice extreme austerities in order that she might gain the power to avenge the wrong done to her by Bhishma. She ended her life voluntarily on a funeral pyre and was reborn as Sikhandin, who eventually, in the great battle between the Kauravas and Pandavas, slew Bhishma. Her sisters, Ambika and Ambalika, became respectively the mothers of the blind king Dhritarashtra and of Pandu, father of Arjuna.

A more mystical significance is founded in the fact that when a buddha or avatara appears or whenever an effort is made to aid mankind along spiritual lines, the powers of darkness automatically react along their own lines. This corresponding tendency to evil is the fundamental significance of Antichrist — Christos being the name of the high initiate in whom was imbodied a ray of the Logos.

Amsamsavatara (Sanskrit) Aṃśāṃśāvatāra [from aṃśāṃśā (aṃśa + aṃśa) portion of a portion, fragment + avatāra descent from ava-tṝ to cross over down, descend] The descent of a part of a part; applied to the numerous manifestations of Vishnu and Brahma; in the Vishnu-Purana more particularly to Krishna and to the “actions he performed as a part of a part [amsamsavatara] of the Supreme, upon the earth” (5:1). An avatara or so-called divine descent is never a “descent” or incarnation of the wholeness or entirety of a divinity, but only of a part of it; so that every avatara involves a descent only of a part of a part, and hence, strictly speaking, may be called an amsamsavatara. Obviously, the greater the avatara, the greater in influence though not necessarily of form is the amsa or portion which descends (cf MB Adiparvan 7).

amsavatara ::: a partial Incarnation [avatara].

an.an atarah. ::: you have passed beyond the vital forces.

anandamaya asura ::: the sadhyadeva (mind raised to the plane of anandamaya ananda) of the asura type, who evolves in the eleventh and twelfth manvantaras of the sixth pratikalpa.

Ananta-sesha (Sanskrit) Ananta-śeṣa [from an not + anta end + the verbal root śiṣ to leave remainders] Endless sishtas or remainders; name of the serpent of eternity described in the Puranas as the seat or carrier of the divine Vishnu during the periodical pralayas of the universe. It is thus infinite time itself, figurated as the great seven-headed serpent on which rests Vishnu, the manvantaric Logos when the Logos sinks into pralayic inactivity. This compound signifies the ever-continuing sishtas (spiritual cosmic seeds or residues) carried over from manvantara to manvantara through the intervening pralaya, and thus through eternity. It is on this endless aggregate of cosmic sishtas that Vishnu the cosmic Logos reclines, the thread of logoic consciousness being thus passed from manvantara to manvantara through the pralaya. Just as Vishnu in theosophy is a generalizing term for all the innumerable interblending hierarchies of beings and things which are unfolded during manvantara, so during pralaya Vishnu stands for the same aggregate of hierarchies conceived of as resting on the karmic remainders or “sleeping” webs of substance left over from the previous manvantara. See also SESHA

Angiras (Sanskrit) Aṅgiras [from the verbal root aṅg to go, move tortuously (cf agni)] One of the Saptarshis (seven rishis) or manasaputras (mind-born sons of Brahma) of the first manvantara; a secondary projection of Brahma’s mind and will because his first “mind-engendered progeny . . . did not multiply themselves (VP 1:7; SD 2:78). Hence Angiras is one of the prajapatis or progenitors whose sons and daughters people the earth in succeeding manvantaras, mankind included in their progeny.

Animal Kingdom One of the main divisions or life-waves of entities on earth, separated from the human kingdom by its lack of the emanated or evolved self-conscious mind, a faculty which can be acquired only by the aid of beings already having it — the manasaputras. The entities now pursuing their evolution in the animal kingdom will in a future imbodiment of the planetary chain become human in the same way, although a certain number of the highest animal stocks now living, such as the apes and possibly some of the monkeys, may attain incipient humanity before the end of the seventh round in the present planetary manvantara.

Aniyamsam Aniyasam (Sanskrit) Aṇīyāṃsam aṇīyasāṃ [from aṇu atom, minuteness; aṇīyāṃsam, accusative of aṇīyas, comparative of adjective aṇu + aṇīyasām genitive plural of aṇu] Philosophically, atomic of the atomic; otherwise the smallest of the small. A phrase lifted from one of the Hindu scriptures (cf VP 1:15n), without changing the first word to its nominative case. It is applied to the universal divinity whose vital intelligent essence is everywhere, to the absolutely spiritual atom which is the divine monad of every entity, great and small, in the cosmos. In Vedantic philosophy, often used as a name of Brahman, conceived as being smaller than the smallest atom and equivalently as greater than the greatest sphere or universe. The conception applies equally well to paramatman. This universality whether in infinitesimals or in cosmic reaches is expressed in the almost equivalent phrase anor aniyamsam (smaller than an atom) (BG 8:9); likewise, anor aniyan (smaller than the small) in combination with mahato mahiyan (greater than the great) in the Upanishads (Katha 1:2, 20; Svetasvatara 3:21).

Ansamsavatara. See AMSAMSAVATARA

antah.sukha ::: inner happiness. antahsukha antah antahsukho"ntararamah

antahsukhontararamah ::: he who has the inner happiness and the inner ease and repose. [see the following]

antah sukhontararamas tathantarjyotir eva yah ::: he who has the inner happiness and the inner ease and repose and the inner light. [Gita 5.24]

antara. ::: internal; interior; inside

Antarakasa (Sanskrit) Antarākāśa [from antar within, in the middle + ākāśa space, ether from ā-kāś to shine, be brilliant] The akasa of akasa, the essence of akasa; interior or inner aether. The spiritual-divine aether or pradhana which is the seat of the primordial atman, on the cosmic scale or as applicable to an individual entity. “Now what is within the brahmapura (city of brahman) is an abode, a small lotus-flower; within it is a small space (antarakasa). What is within that, should be searched out; that, assuredly, is what one should desire to understand” (ChU 8:1:1).

antararama ::: inner ease and repose. antararama

antaratman ::: inner self; inner being; soul.

Antaratman (Sanskrit) Antarātman [from antar interior, within + ātman self] Interior self; the inner self or primeval heart of an individual. The goal of the yogi is ultimate union with the antaratman.

antaratman. ::: the indwelling Self; inner soul

Antariksha, Antariksha (Sanskrit) Antarīkṣa, Antarikṣa [from antar within, interior + īkṣa from the verbal root īkṣ to behold, see] The mid-region; the firmament or space between earth and heaven, the abode of apsaras (nymphs), gandharvas (celestial musicians), and yakshas (nature sprites of many types) along with the mythical wish-granting cow of plenty, Kamadhenu. In the Vedas, antariksha is the middle or second of three lokas (spheres) usually enumerated as bhur, bhuvar, and svar. Above these rise in serial order the four higher lokas of the ordinary Brahmanical hierarchy. Hierarchically, taking the bhurloka as the physical sphere, bhuvarloka or antariksha corresponds with the astral plane. In the Vishnu-Purana (3:3), Antariksha is named as the Vyasa (arranger of the Veda) in the 13th dvapara yuga in the Vaivasvata manvantara, our present world cycle.

Anuttara, Anuttaras (Sanskrit) Anuttara, Anuttarās [from an not + uttara comparative of ud up] Nonsuperior; unrivaled, unexcelled, chief, principal; secondarily inferior, base, low. Often used adjectivally in compounds: anuttara-bodhi (unexcelled intelligence or wisdom), anuttara-dharma (unexcelled law, truth, religion). In Buddhism anuttara-tantra, one of the four classes of tantric treatises, expounds the yogic procedures for the acquisition of the highest truth.

anuttara. ::: beyond which there is nothing; the Highest; the Supreme; the Absolute

Anuttara-samyak-sambodhi (Sanskrit) Anuttara-samyak-sambodhi The unsurpassingly merciful and enlightened heart; applied to jivanmuktas or liberated, perfected beings collectively, who then may “pass through all the six worlds of Being (Rupaloka) and get into the first three worlds of Arupa” (BCW 14:409).

Anuttaras (masculine plural) is a class of deities among the Jains.

Apas or Ap is the name of the rakshasa associated with the month Karttika (October) (VP 2:10, p.5n); Apas is listed also as a prajapati of the second manvantara, son of Vasishtha (VP 3:1, n1).

aphakia ::: n. --> An anomalous state of refraction caused by the absence of the crystalline lens, as after operations for cataract. The remedy is the use of powerful convex lenses.

Apollonius of Tyana First-century neo-Pythagorean, known for his ascetic life, moral teachings, and occult powers. His biography is a Hermetic allegory, though based on facts. A theurgist and adept of high powers, he studied Phoenician sciences as well as Pythagorean philosophy. He traveled widely, journeying to Babylon and India where he associated with the Chaldeans, Magi, Brahmans, and Buddhists. His life was spent preaching noble ethics, prophesying, healing, and performing many well-attested phenomena or “miracles.” Before his death he opened an esoteric school at Ephesus. Blavatsky states that he was a nirmanakaya rather than an avatara.

Arani (Sanskrit) Araṇi, Araṇī [from the verbal root ṛ to tend upward, move, insert, fix] Moving around; being fitted in or inserted. Arani (sing) is one of the two ceremonial rubbing-sticks used to ignite the sacrificial fire: the upper stick, uttararani or pramantha, is held upright and set into a groove in the lower stick, adhararani, and when twirled or rotated rapidly it generates heat and flame. According to the Rig-Veda, the upright stick was made from the sami tree (Mimosa suma), and the horizontal from the asvattha or pipal tree (Ficus religiosa), the sacred fig tree. In the Satapatha-brahmana, however, both sticks were carved from the wood of the asvattha.

Ardhanarisa or Ardhanarisvara (Sanskrit) Ardhanārīśa, Ardhanārīśvara [from ardha half + nārī woman + īśvara, īśa lord] Half-feminine lord; a form of Siva, also applied to the first cosmic androgyne, equivalent to the mystically androgynous Sephirah-’Adam Qadmon of the Qabbalah. Cosmic entities are not sexual or sexed in the human sense, for sex as known in the human and animal kingdoms is a transitory phase of evolution. The application of terms such as androgyne, masculine, or feminine to cosmic divinities has reference to states of cosmic force or energy and substance which may be polarized or unpolarized. Human energies and substances in our present evolutionary stage — and this applies likewise to the animal kingdom, and to a degree to the vegetable kingdom — are divided into opposites which bring about sex conditions. When the forces are partially polarized, the androgynous or hermaphroditic condition results. When the forces or substances are unpolarized during pralayas and at the beginnings and endings of manvantaras, then each entity contains within itself and manifests a state of undivided unity — a complete and perfect individual.

Arthur, King (Welsh) A dual figure: historical ruler who held up for forty years or so the Saxon incursions; said to have passed (not died) at or after the Battle of Camlan (540 AD). The mythological Arthur was the son of Uther Pendragon, or Uthr Ben, the Wonderful Head. In Prydwen, his Ship of Glass, he made an expedition into Annwn (the underworld) to obtain the Pair Dadeni, or cauldron of reincarnation, the symbol of initiation. As the king that was and shall be, he appears in the Welsh version of the coming of the Kalki-avatara, which will come to pass at the end of the present yuga. After Camlan he was taken to Ynys Afallen (Apple-tree Island), to be healed of his wounds and to await his return. But the apple tree of the island, as we see in the 6th-century poem “Afallenan” by Myrddin Gwyllt, is the Tree of Wisdom. The poem tells how the tree had to be hidden and guarded, but the time would come when it should be known again: then Arthur would return, and Cadwalaor, and then “shall Wales rejoice; bright shall be her dragon (leader). The horns of joy shall sound the Song of Peace and serenity. Before the Child of the Sun, bold in his courses, evil shall be rooted out. Bards shall triumph.”

Arvaksrotas (Sanskrit) Arvāksrotas [from arvāk downwards + srotas stream] Those beings in which the current or stream of nutriment tends downwards. The creation of man, the seventh creation of Brahma in the Vishnu-Purana. These seven creations, which “did not occur on this globe, wherever else they may have taken place” (SD 2:162), refer to different stages of evolution in the earlier periods of a globe-manvantara, as well as of a chain-manvantara. See also TIRYAKSROTAS

Aryaman (Sanskrit) Aryaman The chief of the pitris or manes, one of the principle adityas (solar divinities) commonly invoked in conjunction with Varuna and Mitra. The Milky Way is called Aryamanah panthah (Aryaman’s path); and Aryaman is said to preside over one of the lunar mansions (nakshatra uttaraphalguni). As a masculine noun, bosom friend, companion.

As a proper name, a reformer of the Vaishnava sect in India (1485-1527), regarded in Bengal as an avatara of Krishna. One of his chief teachings was the duty of bhakti (attachment, devotion, or love) for Krishna so strong that no caste-feeling implying sectarian division could exist with it.

Ascending Arc or Luminous Arc ::: This term, as employed in theosophical occultism, signifies the passage of the life-waves or life-streamsof evolving mon ads upwards along, on, and through the globes of the chain of any celestial body, theearth's chain included. Every celestial body (including the earth) is one member in a limited series orgroup of globes. These globes exist on different kosmic planes in a rising series. The life-waves orlife-streams during any manvantara of such a chain circle or cycle around these globes in periodicalsurges or impulses. The ascent from the physical globe upwards is called the ascending arc; the descentthrough the more spiritual and ethereal globes downwards to the physical globe is called the descendingarc. (See also Planetary Chain)

As each of the six previous rounds developed a cosmic element-principle, the seventh element will come into manifestation; we can obtain some conception of its nature by calling it adi-tattva. “Earth will reach her true ultimate form — (inversely in this to man) — her body shell — only toward the end of the manvantara after the Seventh Round” (SD 1:260). Long before the earth shall have reached her seventh round, our moon, the earth’s mother, will have dissolved into cosmic ether and dust. In its turn, long after the seventh round, the earth will be a moon to the planetary chain-to-be.

As sesha means “remainder,” “what is left over,” the main significance is that during the pralayas Vishnu, representing the cosmic divinity, is conceived as sleeping upon the substance of a spiritual character remaining over after the dissolution of the worlds. Thus Adisesha (primeval substance or remainder) is the cosmic spatial ocean of consciousness-substance left over from the previous cosmic manvantara which acts as the mother-substance or chaos from and in which the future worlds of manifestation will be born when pralaya ends. See also ANANTA-SESHA

astara ::: invincible. astara

Astral Light ::: The astral light corresponds in the case of our globe, and analogically in the case of our solar system, towhat the linga-sarira is in the case of an individual man. Just as in man the linga-sarira or astral body is the vehicle or carrier of prana or life-energy, so is the astral light the carrier of the cosmic jiva or cosmic life-energy. To us humans it is an invisible region surrounding our earth, as H. P. Blavatsky expresses it,as indeed it surrounds every other physical globe; and among the seven kosmic principles it is the mostmaterial excepting one, our physical universe.The astral light therefore is, on the one hand, the storehouse or repository of all the energies of thekosmos on their way downwards to manifest in the material spheres -- of our solar system in general aswell as of our globe in particular; and, on the other hand, it is the receptacle or magazine of whateverpasses out of the physical sphere on its upward way.Thirdly, it is a kosmic "picture-gallery" or indelible record of whatever takes place on the astral andphysical planes; however, this last phase of the functions of the astral light is the least in importance andreal interest.The astral light of our own globe, and analogically of any other physical globe, is the region of thekama-loka, at least as concerns the intermediate and lower parts of the kama-loka; and all entities that diepass through the astral light on their way upwards, and in the astral light throw off or shed the kama-rupaat the time of the second death.The solar system has its own astral light in general, just as every globe in the universal solar system hasits astral light in particular, in each of these last cases being a thickening or materializing or concretingaround the globe of the general astral substance forming the astral light of the solar system. The astrallight, strictly speaking, is simply the lees or dregs of akasa and exists in steps or stages of increasingethereality. The more closely it surrounds any globe, the grosser and more material it is. It is thereceptacle of all the vile and horrible emanations from earth and earth beings, and is therefore in partsfilled with earthly pollutions. There is a constant interchange, unceasing throughout the solarmanvantara, between the astral light on the one hand, and our globe earth on the other, each giving andreturning to the other.Finally, the astral light is with regard to the material realms of the solar system the copy or reflection ofwhat the akasa is in the spiritual realms. The astral light is the mother of the physical, just as the spirit isthe mother of the akasa; or, inversely, the physical is merely the concretion of the astral, just as the akasais the veil or concretion of the highest spiritual. Indeed, the astral and physical are one, just as the akasicand the spiritual are one.

A striking similarity is present in the mythology of the Algonquin Indians of North America; their chief deity was a mighty hare known as Menabosho or Michabo, to whom they went at death. One account places him in the east, another in the west. The ancient Germanic and Scandinavian peoples used the hare as a symbol, being sacred to the nature goddess Freyja; likewise to the Anglo-Saxon Ostara, goddess of springtime. This is believed to be the basis for the present-day association of the rabbit or hare with Easter. The anthropomorphic idea is found also among other races, very frequently among the Mongolians, Chinese, Japanese, and other Far Eastern peoples. It was considered to be androgynous, thus typifying an attribute of the creative Logos.

asuradeva ::: the combination of asura and deva, making vijñana serve the buddhi, which evolves in the general asura type in the ninth manvantara of the sixth pratikalpa.

Asura is used in the earliest Vedic literature as a title of the cosmic hierarch or supreme spirit. The Vedic Asura is nothing other than the Great Breath of archaic occult literature — the Great Breath coming and going as manvantara and pralaya. The other Vedic gods mentioned so much more frequently in the slokas, such as Agni, Indra, and Varuna, are all subordinate hierarchically and cosmogonically to the Vedic Asura, which is really Brahman-pradhana or the Second Logos, Father-Mother; Varuna is the acme or summit of akasa-tattva; Agni is the summit or hierarch of cosmic taijasa-tattva; and Indra is often identified with Vayu as the summit of cosmic Vayu-tattva. See also MAHASURA

asura raks.asa (asura rakshasa) ::: the combination of asura and raks.asa, seeking from the buddhi the satisfaction of heart and senses, which evolves in the general asura type in the (current) seventh manvantara of the sixth pratikalpa asuriṁ raks.asiñcaiva prakr.tim apannah. (asurim rakshasincaiva asurim

Atala (Sanskrit) Atala [from a not + tala place] No place, no material locality; the first and most spiritual of the seven talas, so nearly one with satyaloka, its corresponding loka or pole, that the two nearly conjoin into one — hence it is called “no place.” Atala bears somewhat the same relation to satyaloka that prakriti bears to Brahma; hence it is the first quasi-spiritual, quasi-material plane in the solar universe. “In satyaloka-atala, the highest loka combines into or rejoins the monadic essence of the planetary chain. The differentiation so marked on the lower planes ceases here and, because of this, the two blend into or become one” (FSO 264). Cosmically atala emanates directly from the solar logos and contains with satyaloka the substantial seeds of all that was, is, and will be, from the beginning to the end of the solar mahamanvantara. Atala, with satyaloka, may be considered from one standpoint the sphere of the hierarchies of the dhyanis, who are, when completely in this condition, in a state of parasamadhi, and hence clothed in the dharmakaya.

ataraxia ::: n. --> Alt. of Ataraxy

Ataraxia: The Epicurean doctrine that the complete peace of mind was a pleasurable state of equilibrium. See Epicureanism. -- E.H.

ataraxy ::: n. --> Perfect peace of mind, or calmness.

Atma-buddhi-manas (Sanskrit) Ātma-buddhi-manas [from ātman self + buddhi spiritual soul + manas mind] The reincarnating ego in conjunction with the monad. This trinity includes only the highest essence of manas — the higher manas. The combination of atma-buddhi-manas is sometimes mystically called the divine swallow or the uraeus of flame, when the speaker intends to convey the idea that spirit, the spiritual soul, and the intellect or higher manas are all united and therefore immortal and enduring for the cosmic manvantara. “The ‘Three-tongued flame’ that never dies is the immortal spiritual triad — the Atma-Buddhi and Manas — the fruition of the latter assimilated by the first two after every terrestrial life. The ‘four wicks’ that go out and are extinguished, are the four lower principles, including the body.

atmanam akartaram ::: himself as the non-doer. [Gita 13.30]

Atmu, Atum (Egyptian) Ȧtmu, Ȧtum [from tem to make an end of, complete] Also Tem, Tum, Temu. A form of the sun god, represented as bringing the day to its close, thus associated with the evening sun — whether of our ordinary day, or of the ending of a manvantara. “I am the god Tem, the maker of the sky, the creator of things which are, who cometh forth from the earth, who made the seed of man to come into being, the Lord of things, who fashioned the gods, the Great Gods, who created himself, the Lord of Life, who made to flourish the Two Companies of the Gods. . . . My coming is like unto that god who eateth men, and who feedeth upon the gods” (Egyptian Book of the Dead, Budge 258-60).

Atri (Sanskrit) Atri [from the verbal root ad to eat] Devourer; one of the seven great rishis or maharshis, to whom many of the Vedic hymns are attributed. He is considered one of the ten prajapatis or lords of creation, the seven great rishis and ten prajapatis being intimately connected in mythologic history. He is married to Anusuya, a daughter of Daksha, their son being Durvasas. He is also represented as one of the seven mind-born sons of Brahma, who are also referred to as the seven rishis of the third manvantara (which may refer both to the third round and to the third root-race in the fourth round). The key to these shifting connections is analogy.

Atyantika Pralaya (Sanskrit) Ātyantika Pralaya [from ati beyond, over + anta end, limit; pra-laya from the verbal root lī to dissolve, dissolution] That which seems eternal or beyond limitation, which is beyond or more than the limit; individual pralaya or nirvana. The atyantika pralaya concerns only the individualities of certain rare entities, as it is the identification of the freed individual monad (jivanmukta) with the supreme spirit — a mahatmic state, whether temporary or lasting until the following mahakalpa. After having reached that state there is no future evolution possible, and consequently no reimbodiments till after the mahapralaya, which lasts 311,040,000,000,000 years. Since there is the probability of the jivanmukta’s reaching nirvana at an early cycle of the manvantara, this mahapralayic period may be almost doubled, and therefore is long enough to be regarded as eternal, if not endless. Atyantika pralaya is also occasionally used for absolute obscuration, as of a whole planetary chain (SD 2:309-10n).

Augustinianism. Alexander of Hales (+1245) is the founder of this line and the first great Scholastic to utilize all of Aristotle's works, whose terminology and concepts he adopted rather than the spirit. Others worthy of mention are John de la Rochelle (+1145), Adam of Marsh (+1258) and Thomas of York (+1260). The Metaphysica of this latter constitutes a milestone in philsophy's fight for autonomy. The outstanding representative of this group is Bonaventure (+1274), who combined great constructive ability with profound psychological and mystical insight. Prominent among his pupils were Matthew of Aquasparta (+1302), John Peckham (+1292), William de la Mare (+1298) and Walter of Brügge (+1306). Also prominent in this line are Roger of Marston, Richard of Middleton (+1308), a forerunner of Duns Scotus, William of Ware, Duns Scotus' master, and Peter Johannis Olivi (+1298). Among the Dominicans who belonged to this group should be mentioned Roland of Cremona, Peter of Tarantaise (+1276), Richard Fitzacre (+1248) and Robert Kilwardby (+1279). Among the secular clergy, although more independent in their allegiance, we may place here Gerard of Abbeville and Henri of Ghent (1293).

Auric Egg ::: A term which appertains solely to the more recondite teachings of occultism, of the esoteric philosophy.Little can be said here about it except to state that it is the source of the human aura as well as ofeverything else that the human septenary constitution contains. It is usually of an oviform or egg-shapedappearance, whence its name. It ranges from the divine to the astral-physical, and is the seat of all themonadic, spiritual, intellectual, mental, passional, and vital energies and faculties of the human septiformconstitution. In its essence it is eternal, and endures throughout the pralayas as well as during themanvantaras, but necessarily in greatly varying fashion in these two great periods of kosmic life.

Auric Egg or Envelope The source of the human aura, taking its name from its shape. It ranges from the divine to the astral-physical, and is the seat of all the monadic, spiritual, intellectual, mental, passional, and vital energies and faculties. In its essence it is eternal and endures throughout the pralayas as well as during the manvantaras.

avatara (avatar) ::: divine incarnation; the "descent into form" of the avatara Godhead (deva, isvara, purus.ottama), "when the divine Consciousness and Power, taking upon itself the human form and the human mode of action, possesses it not only by powers and magnitudes, by degrees and outward faces of itself but out of its eternal self-knowledge" in order "to exemplify the possibility of the Divine manifest in the human being" and "to leave the influence of that manifestation vibrating in the earth-nature and the soul of that manifestation presiding over its upward endeavour"; any of the ten incarnations of Vis.n.u described in the Hindu tradition, regarded by Sri Aurobindo as "a parable of evolution".

avatara (Avatar) ::: Incarnation; the descent into form; the revelation of the Godhead in humanity; the Divine manifest in a human appearance; the word avatara means a descent; it is the coming down of the Divine below the line which divides the divine from the human world or status.

AVATARA ::: One in whom the Divine Consciousness has descended into human birth for a great world-work; the Incarnation; Spirit descending into man; Descent into form; the revelation of the Godhead in humanity; the Divine who has descended into the human consciousness; coming down of the Divine below the line which divides the divine from the human world or status.
An Avatar, roughly speaking, is one who is conscious of the presence and power of the Divine born in him or descended into him governing from within his will and life action; he feels identified inwardly with this divine power and presence.
He is a realiser, an establisher - not of outward things only, though he does realise something in the outward also, but of something essential and radical needed for the terrestrial evolution which is the evolution of the embodied spirit through successive stages towards the Divine.
There are two sides of the phenomenon of avatarhood, the Divine Consciousness and the instrumental personality in Nature under the conditions of Nature which it uses according to the rules of the game.
The Avatar takes upon himself the nature of humanity in his instrumental parts, though the consciousness acting behind is divine.


Avatara(Sanskrit) ::: The noun-form derived from a compound of two words: ava, prepositional prefix meaning"down," and tri, verb-root meaning to "cross over," to "pass"; thus, avatri -- to "pass down," or to"descend." Hence the word signifies the passing down of a celestial energy or of an individualizedcomplex of celestial energies, which is equivalent to saying a celestial being, in order to overshadow andilluminate some human being -- but a human being who, at the time of such connection of "heaven withearth," of divinity with matter, possesses no karmically intermediate or connecting link between theovershadowing entity and the physical body: in other words, no human soul karmically destined to be theinner master of the body thus born.The intermediate link necessary, so that the human being-to-be may have the human intermediate orpsychological apparatus fit to express the invisible splendor of this celestial descent, is supplied by thedeliberate and voluntary entrance into the unborn child -- and coincidently with the overshadowing of thecelestial power -- of the psychological or intermediate principle of one of the Greater Ones, who thus"completes" what is to be the pure and lofty human channel through which the "descending" divinitymay manifest, this divinity finding in this high psychological principle a sufficiently evolved linkenabling it to express itself in human form upon earth.Hence an avatara is one who has a combination of three elements in his being: an inspiring divinity; ahighly evolved intermediate nature or soul, which is loaned to him and is the channel of that inspiringdivinity; and a pure, clean, physical body.

Avatar, Avatara (Sanskrit) Avatāra [from ava down + the verbal root tṛ to cross over, pass] That which passes down or descends; the passing down of a celestial energy or an individualized complex of celestial energies — a celestial being — in order to overshadow and illuminate a human being who, at the time of such connection of divinity with matter, possesses no human soul karmically destined to be the inner master of the body thus born. “Hence an Avatara is one who has a combination of three elements in his being: an inspiring divinity; a highly evolved intermediate nature or soul, which is loaned to him and is the channel of that inspiring divinity; and a pure, clean, physical body” (OG 16).

Avesa (Sanskrit) Āveśa [from ā-viś to enter into] An entering, entrance, or taking possession of, as in the instance of an obsession; in later times used to denote a fit of anger or demoniacal frenzy. In occult literature used for the temporary occupancy of a human body for specific purposes by an adept, or to refer to an avatara during the presence of the divine influence on earth. Thus it is similar in meaning to the Tibetan tulku. Avesa, therefore, means the taking possession of, or temporary imbodiment in, a body, human or other, by an outside entity or power, whether divine or evil.

Avyakta (Sanskrit) Avyakta [from a not + vyakta manifested from vy-añj to anoint, adorn, cause to appear, manifest] Unmanifested; applied to Vishnu and Siva, and in the Bhagavad-Gita to Krishna. Hence Avyakta is the unmanifest or the undifferentiated, as opposed to vyakta, the manifest or differentiated. In the Sankhya philosophy, it is mulaprikriti (root- or primordial nature), the veil of parabrahman, or parabrahman manifested in mulaprakriti. Mulaprakriti is the unmanifested side of differentiated nature, and hence avyakta; but the term is equally applicable to the consciousness side of the universe, during those immensely long time periods when cosmic consciousness is sunken in its own essence and not manifesting. Similarly, the higher or divine-spiritual parts of cosmic consciousness may be said to be avyakta even during periods of cosmic manifestation. To the Sankhyas, avyakta is the one cosmic principle which is the root of all essential selfhood and which during cosmic manvantara is in its lower parts differentiated in and through the innumerable hierarchical organisms. It therefore subsists in every kind of upadhi and is the real spiritual entity which a person has to reach in his progress towards spirit.

Balarama (Balaram) ::: [the elder brother of Krsna, sometimes regarded as an avatara of Visnu].

Balarama (Sanskrit) Balarāma Elder brother of Krishna, regarded by some as an avatara of Vishnu, by others as the incarnation of the great serpent Sesha. He spent his childhood with Krishna and during his life performed many daring exploits. Krishna, the indigo-complexioned, was considered to be a relatively full avataric manifestation of Vishnu, while Balarama, said to have been of fairer complexion, is known as a partial avataric incarnation of Vishnu.

.Bali2 ::: a daitya or Titan subdued by Vis.n.u in his fifth avatara, at the first stage of fully human evolution, when he incarnated in "man as dwarf, small and undeveloped and physical but containing in himself the godhead and taking possession of existence"; Bali is associated in the Record of Yoga with obstinacy of the will (hat.ha) as a quality needed in the complete psychological state.

Bali (Sanskrit) Bali Daitya king who through devotion and penance became ruler of the three worlds (heaven, the upper air, and patala). Vishnu as the dwarf avatara regains these for the gods by means of his three superhuman steps or strides. (BCW 13:158, 4:367). See also VAMANA-AVATARA

bande mataram [Beng. pronunciation of] ::: I bow to the Mother.

barhisad pitarah (Barhishad Pitris) ::: [the Fathers "seated on the sacrificial grass", a class of pitrs]. [Ved.]

Bhaumika Pralaya, Bhaumika Manvantara (Sanskrit) Bhaumika-pralaya, -manvantara [from bhūmi earth, land from the verbal root bhū to become, grow] The terrestrial or planetary dissolution or manifestation. The bhaumika pralaya is similar to the naimittika pralaya (occasional pralaya) or Night of Brahma. When the last round of a planetary chain has been entered upon, the highest or first globe (A), followed by all the others in succession to the last, instead of entering upon a certain time of rest or obscuration, as in the previous rounds, begins to die out. The planetary dissolution or pralaya is then at hand, and when the last hour of that pralaya has struck, each globe has to transfer its life and energy to a new laya-center, to another globe, whereupon begins the bhaumika manvantara, the great life cycle of this new globe, the reimbodiment of the inner constitution or life essence of the former now dead and decaying globe.

bhoktaram yajnatapasam ::: enjoyer of sacrifice and tapasya (askesis). [Gita 5.29]

bhoktaram yajnatapasam sarvabhutamahesvaram ::: enjoyer of sacrifice and askesis, great Lord of all beings. [cf. Gita 5.29]

Bhutasarga (Sanskrit) Bhūtasarga [from bhūta has been + sarga creation, production] Elemental creation; the second of the seven creations or emanations, popularly given in the Hindu Puranas as mahat-tattva, bhutasarga, indriya or aindriyaka, mukhya, tairyagyonya or tiryaksrota, urdhvasrotas, and arvakstrotas. Bhutasarga cosmically is the first differentiation of universal indiscrete substance, or primordial akasa, the first stage of the differentiation of the pre-cosmic elements; the word bhutasarga itself suggests that this differentiation is according to seeds or germs (bhutas) reappearing anew from the preceding cosmic manvantara. “In astronomical and Cosmogonical language this Creation relates to the first stage of cosmic-life, the Fire-Mist Period after its Chaotic stage, when atoms issue from Laya” (SD 1:453).

Bhutavat (Sanskrit) Bhūtavat [from the verbal root bhū to be, become] What has become; applicable to those seeds of cosmic being which through evolutionary unfolding in previous manvantaras remain as crystallized seeds through the cosmic pralaya, to blossom forth into the unfolding universe at the opening of the succeeding manvantara. As the term has reference to what is not pure unevolved spirit, in archaic mythology it often bears the meaning of limitation or restriction, and therefore is frequently looked upon as being evil because it is not pure spirit.

Bija (Sanskrit) Bīja Sometimes Vīja. Seed or life-germ, whether of animals or plants; esoterically the original or causal source of the urge of life to express itself. “Whether it be a kosmos or universe, or the reappearance of god, deva, man, animal, plant, or mineral, or, indeed, elemental, the seed or life-germ from and out of which any one of these arises is technically called Bija, and the reference here is almost as much to the life-germ or vehicle itself, as it is to the self-urge for manifestation working through the seed or life-germ. Mystically and psychologically, the appearance of an Avatara, for instance, is due to an impulse arising in Maha-Siva, or in Maha-Vishnu (according to circumstances), to manifest a portion of the divine essence, . . . Or again, when from the chela is born the Initiate during the dread trials of initiation, the newly-arisen Master is said to have been born from the mystic Bija or Seed within his own being” (OG 18).

Bija (sometimes Vija)(Sanskrit) ::: This word signifies "seed" or "life-germ," whether of animals or of plants. But esoterically itssignification is far wider and incomparably more abstruse, and therefore difficult to understand withoutproper study. The term is used in esotericism to designate the original or causal source and vahana or"vehicle" of the mystic impulse or urge of life, or of lives, to express itself or themselves when the timefor such self-expression arrives after a pralaya, or after an obscuration, or again, indeed, duringmanvantara. Whether it be a kosmos or universe, or the reappearance of god, deva, man, animal, plant,mineral, or elemental, the seed or life-germ from and out of which any one of these arises is technicallycalled bija, and the reference here is almost as much to the life-germ or vehicle itself as it is to theself-urge for manifestation working through the seed or life-germ. Mystically and psychologically, theappearance of an avatara, for instance, is due to an impulse arising in Maha-Siva, or in Maha-Vishnu(according to circumstances), to manifest a portion of the divine essence, in either case, when theappropriate world period arrives for the appearance of an avatara. Or again, when from the chela is bornthe initiate during the dread trials of initiation, the newly-arisen Master is said to have been born from themystic bija or seed within his own being. The doctrine connected with this word bija in its occult andesoteric aspects is far too profound to receive more than a cursory and superficial treatment.

BinProlog "language" Probably the fastest freely available {C}-emulated {Prolog}. BinProlog features: logical and permanent {global variables}; backtrackable {destructive assignment}; circular term {unification}; extended {DCGs} (now built into the {engine} as "invisible grammars"); {intuitionistic} and {linear implication} based {hypothetical reasoning}; a {Tcl}/{Tk} interface. Version 3.30 runs on {SPARC}/{Solaris} 2.x, {SunOS} 4.x; {DEC Alpha} 64-bit version; {DEC} {MIPS}; {SGI} {MIPS}; {68k} - {NeXT}, {Sun-3}; {IBM RS6000}; {HP PA-RISC} (two variants); {Intel 80386}, {Intel 486}/{Linux}, {MS-DOS}, {Microsoft Windows 3.1} (with DOS-extender {go32} v1.10). {Multi-BinProlog} is a {multi-threaded} {Linda}-style parallel extension to BinProlog for {Solaris} 2.3. {(ftp://clement.info.umoncton.ca/BinProlog/)}. E-mail: Paul Tarau "tarau@info.umoncton.ca". (1995-04-04)

Blavatsky calls the anugraha creation a blind, “for it refers to a purely mental process: the cognition of the ‘ninth’ creation, which, in its turn, is an effect, manifesting in the secondary of that which was a ‘Creation’ in the Primary (Prakrita) Creation. The Eighth, then, called Anugraha (the Pratyayasarga or the intellectual creation of the Sankhyas . . .), is ‘that creation of which we have a perception’ — in its esoteric aspect — and ‘to which we give intellectual assent (Anugraha) in contradistinction to organic creation.’ It is the correct perception of our relations to the whole range of ‘gods’ and especially of those we bear to the Kumaras — the so-called ‘Ninth Creation’ — which is in reality an aspect of or reflection of the sixth in our manvantara (the Vaivasvata)” (SD 1:456).

Blavatsky says that “rebirths may be divided into three classes: the divine incarnations called Avataras; those of Adepts who give up Nirvana for the sake of helping on humanity — the Nirmanakayas; and the natural succession of rebirths for all — the common law. The Avatara . . . is a descent of the manifested Deity — whether under the specific name of Siva, Vishnu, or Adi-Buddha — into an illusive form of individuality, an appearance which to men on this illusive plane is objective, but it is not so in sober fact. That illusive form having neither past nor future, because it had neither previous incarnation nor will have subsequent rebirths, has naught to do with Karma, which has therefore no hold on it” (BCW 14:373-4).

Blavatsky says that “these twins are, in the esoteric philosophy, the Kumara-Egos, the reincarnating ‘Principles’ in this Manvantara” (TG 41). That the Greek Dioscuri were respectively the son of Zeus and the son of a mortal, is a direct reference to the dual character of the kumaric mind or the higher manas, an immortal quality in human beings in its higher aspect, the lower aspect being connected with the mortal part of the human constitution.

Boar One of the avataras of Vishnu or Brahma as Prajapati; in Hindu symbology the boar “which plunges into the ‘waters’ of space and lifts up the earth upon his tusks, and so bears it for the remainder of the manvantara, signifies not only the fourth-plane physical vitality, but likewise the cosmical vitality which infills and sustains the earth, rooted as this vitality is in the spiritual life of the god of our solar system” (FSO 493). See also AVATARA

Brahma Pralaya, Brahma Manvantara (Sanskrit) Brahmā-pralaya, -manvantara The death (or life) of Brahma, which takes place at the close of the Life or Age of Brahma, a period of 311,040,000,000,000 years; also called a mahapralaya or prakritika pralaya. One must ascertain whether the Brahma refers to a solar system or a smaller period of time, such as the life of a planetary chain.

Brahma(Sanskrit) ::: A word of which the root, brih, means "expansion." It stands for the spiritualenergy-consciousness side of our solar universe, i.e., our solar system, and the Egg of Brahma is thatsolar system.A Day of Brahma or a maha-manvantara is composed of seven rounds, a period of 4,320,000,000terrestrial years; this period is also called a kalpa. A Night of Brahma, the planetary rest period, which isalso called the parinirvanic period, is of equal length.Seven Days of Brahma make one solar kalpa; or, in other words, seven planetary cycles, each cycleconsisting of seven rounds (or seven planetary manvantaras), form one solar manvantara.One Year of Brahma consists of 360 Divine Days, each day being the duration of a planet's life, i.e., of aplanetary chain of seven globes. The Life of Brahma (or the life of the universal system) consists of onehundred Divine Years, i.e., 4,320,000,000 years times 36,000 x 2.The Life of Brahma is half ended: that is, fifty of his years are gone -- a period of 155,520,000,000,000of our years have passed away since our solar system, with its sun, first began its manvantaric course.There remain, therefore, fifty more such Years of Brahma before the system sinks into rest or pralaya. Asonly half of the evolutionary journey is accomplished, we are, therefore, at the bottom of the kosmiccycle, i.e., on the lowest plane.

Brahma (Sanskrit) Brahmā [from the verbal root bṛh to expand, grow, fructify] The first god of the Hindu Trimurti or triad, consisting of Brahma, the emanator, evolver, and creator; Vishnu, the sustainer or preserver; and Siva, the regenerator or destroyer. Brahma is the vivifying expansive force of nature in its eternally periodic manvantaras. He stands for the spiritual evolving or developing energy-consciousness of a solar system which is also called the Egg of Brahma (brahmanda). Brahma is called the creator or Logos, but in the theosophic philosophy creator is simply an abstract term or idea, like army. In Burnouf’s words:

Brahma’s Day, Night, Age, Year, Life A Day of Brahma, a cosmic manvantara or out-breathing of Brahma, represents a period where worlds are evolved and pass through their allotted ages of manvantaric existence. Each Day of Brahma consists of 1,000 aggregates of four yugas or 1,000 mahayugas (great ages). In a smaller sense it is also a mahamanvantara or kalpa of a planetary chain, composed of seven rounds, a period of 4,320,000,000 terrestrial years. A Night of Brahma, a cosmic pralaya, inbreathing of Brahma, or planetary paranirvana, is of equal length.

Brahma-Vaivarta Purana (Sanskrit) Brahma-Vaivarta Purāṇa The metamorphosis of Brahma; one of the 18 principal Hindu Puranas, dealing with Brahma in the form of the avatara Krishna and containing prayers and invocations addressed to Krishna, with narratives about his love for Radha, the gopis, etc.

br.hattara (brihattara) ::: wider; very wide.

Brihaspati (Sanskrit) Bṛhaspati [from bṛh prayer + pati lord] Sometimes Vrihaspati. A Vedic deity, corresponding to the planet Jupiter, commonly translated lord of prayer, the personification of exoteric piety and religion, but mystically the name signifies lord of increase, of expansion, growth. He is frequently called Brahmanaspati, both names having a direct significance with the power of sound as uttered in mantras or prayer united with positive will. He is regarded in Hindu mythology as the chief offerer of prayers and sacrifices, thus representing the Brahmin or priestly caste, being the Purohita (family priest) of the gods, among other things interceding with them for mankind. He has many titles and attributes, being frequently designated as Jiva (the living), Didivis (the bright or golden-colored). In later times he became the god of exoteric knowledge and eloquence — Dhishana (the intelligent), Gish-pati (lord of invocations). In this aspect he is regarded as the son of the rishi Angiras, and hence bears the patronymic Angirasa, and the husband of Tara, who was carried off by Soma (the moon). Tara is

Tara’s abduction gave rise to the Tarakamaya — the first war in heaven. The earth was shaken to its very center and turned to Brahma requesting him to restore Tara to her husband, which request was granted. Soma had for his allies the Daityas and Danavas, whose leader is Usanas (Venus) and Rudra (Siva), while the gods who sided with Brihaspati were led by Indra.

Buddha ::: [a great sage, sometimes considered to be one of the avataras of Visnu]; the awakened spirit.

Buddha(Sanskrit) ::: The past participle of the root budh, meaning "to perceive," "to become cognizant of," also "toawaken," and "to recover consciousness." It signifies one who is spiritually awakened, no longer living"the living death" of ordinary men, but awakened to the spiritual influence from within or from "above."When man has awakened from the living death in which ordinary mortals live, when he has cast off thetoils of both mind and flesh and, to use the old Christian term, has put on the garments of eternity, thenhe has awakened, he is a buddha. He has become one with -- not "absorbed" as is constantly translatedbut has become one with -- the Self of selves, with the paramatman, the Supreme Self. (See also Bodhi,Buddhi)A buddha in the esoteric teaching is one whose higher principles can learn nothing more in thismanvantara; they have reached nirvana and remain there. This does not mean, however, that the lowercenters of consciousness of a buddha are in nirvana, for the contrary is true; and it is this fact that enablesa Buddha of Compassion to remain in the lower realms of being as mankind's supreme guide andinstructor, living usually as a nirmanakaya.

Budha (Sanskrit) Budha [from the verbal root budh to awake] As an adjective, intelligent, wise, clever, fully awake; hence a wise or instructed person, a sage. In mythology, Budha is represented as the son of Tara (or Rohini), the wife of Brihaspati (the planet Jupiter). Tara was carried off by Soma (the Moon), which led to the Tarakamaya — the war in svarga (heaven) — between the gods and asuras (the latter siding with Soma against the divinities). The gods were victorious and Tara was returned to Brihaspati, but the parentage of the son she gave birth to was claimed both by Brihapati and Soma: he was so beautiful he was named Budha (cf SD 2:498-9). Upon Brahma’s demand, Tara admitted that Budha was the offspring of Soma. Budha became the god of wisdom and the husband of Ila (or Ida), daughter of Manu Vaivasvata, and in one sense stands for esoteric wisdom.

byte-code "file format, software" A {binary} file containing an {executable} program, consisting of a sequence of ({op code}, data) pairs. Byte-code op codes are most often fixed size {bit patterns}, but can be variable size. The data portion consists of zero or more {bits} whose format typically depends on the op code. A byte-code program is interpreted by a {byte-code interpreter}. The advantage of this technique compared with outputing {machine code} for some particular processor is that the same byte-code can be executed on any processor on which the byte-code interpreter runs. The byte-code may be compiled to machine code ("native code") for speed of execution but this usually requires significantly greater effort for each new taraget architecture than simply porting the interpreter. For example, {Java} is compiled to byte-code which runs on the {Java Virtual Machine}. (2006-05-29)

cascade ::: n. --> A fall of water over a precipice, as in a river or brook; a waterfall less than a cataract. ::: v. i. --> To fall in a cascade.
To vomit.


cataract ::: n. --> A great fall of water over a precipice; a large waterfall.
An opacity of the crystalline lens, or of its capsule, which prevents the passage of the rays of light and impairs or destroys the sight.
A kind of hydraulic brake for regulating the action of pumping engines and other machines; -- sometimes called dashpot.


cataractous ::: a. --> Of the nature of a cataract in the eye; affected with cataract.

Celestial Body Taken from Coleridge, who divined that in the human celestial body must be stored the memory of all preexistent experiences of the soul. The phrase is said to mean the thought-vehicle of the monad in devachan, through which functions the manasic ego (Key 137). The range of stored memory of experiences varies in extent according to the degree of sublimity of the different vestures. Ancient mysticism taught that the self has several vestures, each of which may be called a body or sheath through which the monad acts and by which it comes in contact with the particular worlds in which it may be functioning. “There are also celestial bodies and bodies terrestrial” (1 Cor 15:40). For instance, the Vedantic classification of the kosas (sheaths of atman) gives annamayakosa (physical body), pranamayakosa (vital-astral body), manomayakosa (psychological or lower manasic body), vijnanamayakosa (higher manasic body), and anandamayakosa (buddhic body). In the Taraka Raja-Yoga system are the following upadhis or vehicles of atman: sthulopadhi (gross vehicle), sukshmopadhi (subtile vehicle), and karanopadhi (causal vehicle or self).

Chain-manvantara. See MANVANTARA

Chakravartin (Sanskrit) Cakravartin [from cakra wheel, cycle + vartin turning, one who governs] Sovereign of the world, universal ruler; a title applied to several Hindu emperors, but referring particularly to Vishnu, who in the treta yuga in the form of a universal monarch protected the three worlds. At the end of kali yuga, legend states that Vishnu will appear again under his form of the Kalki-avatara, or Maitreya as the Buddhists say, reforming or doing away with the wicked and inaugurating a realm of spirituality and righteousness.

Chandravansa (Sanskrit) Candravaṃśa [from candra moon + vaṃśa lineage, race] Also Chandravamsa. The lunar race; one of the two great royal dynasties of ancient India. As related in the Vishnu-Purana, Soma (the moon), the child of the rishi Atri, gave birth to Budha (Mercury) who married Ila, daughter of the other great royal dynasty, the Suryavansa (solar race). Her descendants, Yadu and Puru, founded the two great branches of the Chandravansa (named respectively Yadava and Paurava). The last important scion of the race of Yadu was the avatara Krishna. In the race of Puru were born Pandu and Dhritarashtra — parents respectively of the Pandavas and Kurus, the heroes of the Mahabharata enumerated in the Bhagavad-Gita (ch 1). “In Occultism, man is called a solar-lunar being, solar in his higher triad, and lunar in his quaternary. Moreover, it is the Sun who imparts his light to the Moon, in the same way as the human triad sheds its divine light on the mortal shell of sinful man. Life celestial quickens life terrestrial” (TG 76).

Chaos(Greek) ::: A word usually thought to mean a sort of helter-skelter treasury of original principles and seedsof beings. Well, so it verily is, in one profound sense; but it is most decidedly and emphatically nothelter-skelter. It is properly the kosmic storehouse of all the latent or resting seeds of beings and thingsfrom former manvantaras. Of course it is this, simply because it contains everything. It means space, notthe highest mystical or actual space, not the parabrahma-mulaprakriti, the Boundless -- not that. But thespace of any particular hierarchy descending into manifestation, what space for it is at that particularperiod of its beginning of development. The directive principles in chaos are the gods when they awakenfrom their pralayic sleep. Chaos in one sense may very truly be called the condition of the space of asolar system or even of a planetary chain during its pralaya. When awakening to planetary action begins,chaos pari passu ceases.

Chaos (Greek) [from chaino to gape, yawn open] “The earth was without form and void,” says Genesis in describing the first stages of cosmogony. In Greek mythology contains the same idea of the primordial emptiness and formlessness which precedes the rebirth of a universe after pralaya. It was the vacant and spiritual space which existed before the creation of the universe or of the world; from it proceeded Darkness and Night. Chaos is “chaotic” only in the sense that its constituents are unformed and unorganized; it is the kosmic storehouse of all the latent or resting seeds from former manvantaras. It means space — not the Boundless, parabrahman-mulaprakriti, but the space of any particular hierarchy descending into manifestation. In one sense it is the condition of a solar system or planetary chain during its pralaya, containing all the elements in an undifferentiated state. Aether and chaos are the two principles immediately posterior to the first principle.

citigradae ::: n. pl. --> A suborder of Arachnoidea, including the European tarantula and the wolf spiders (Lycosidae) and their allies, which capture their prey by rapidly running and jumping. See Wolf spider.

Commenting on this, Blavatsky describes the Ah-hi as entities who “being on the highest plane, reflect the universal mind collectively at the first flutter of Manvantara. After which they begin the work of evolution of all the lower forces throughout the seven planes, down to the lowest — our own. The Ah-hi are the primordial seven rays, or Logoi, emanated from the first Logos, triple, yet one in its essence. . . .

Cosmic ideation and cosmic substance are one in their primordial character, yet as the reawakening of the universal mind into manvantara needs the appropriate cosmic fields of action, cosmic substance may be said to be the manvantaric vehicle of cosmic ideation. Conversely, during cosmic pralaya, all the varied differentiations of cosmic substance are resolved back or indrawn once again into cosmic unity, a subjective condition, and hence during the cosmic pralaya cosmic ideation can no longer be called active, but passive.

Cosmic Ideation Another name for divine thought, out of which springs the activity of universal mind — the collective aggregate of all individualized dhyani-chohanic consciousnesses everywhere. Theosophy postulates the appearance and disappearance of worlds, whether visible or invisible, as a continuous process, each world being a link in an endless chain of interlocking cosmic hierarchies. As one of these comes into manifested existence it is likened to an outbreathing of the divine breath, each such outbreathing being a thought of the cosmic ideation, this thought becoming a world. This divine breath, then, may be assumed to be cosmic ideation entering into the activity of manvantara; and cosmic ideation is the root again of all individual consciousness everywhere. Just as precosmic ideation is regarded as the root of consciousness, so precosmic substance is the spiritual substratum of matter. Thus manvantara is produced by means of the interlocking and interacting motion of cosmic ideation with primordial cosmic substance. Further, fohat is the intelligent energy behind this interlocking activity, which during manvantara joins these two together.

Cosmogenesis [from Greek kosmos world + genesis birth] The genesis of worlds, as distinguished from anthropogensis or the genesis of mankind; as defined by Blavatsky: “At the commencement of a great Manvantara, Parabrahm manifests as Mulaprakriti and then as the Logos. This Logos is equivalent to the ‘Unconscious Universal Mind,’ etc., of Western Pantheists. It constitutes the Basis of the subject-side of manifested Being, and is the source of all manifestations of individual consciousness. Mulaprakriti or Primordial Cosmic Substance, is the foundation of the object-side of things — the basis of all objective evolution and Cosmogenesis” (SD 2:24). The word is not restricted to earth, but includes innumerable globes; nor is it confined to those worlds which happen to be visible to our eye, but includes worlds on all the various planes of manifested substance. It does not mean that the worlds were created ex nihilo by divine fiat, nor that they were merely the productions from dead, unconscious, albeit eternal and uncreate matter. Again, cosmogenesis is not a process which has occurred only once and for all, but a process which is repeated indefinitely during manvantaras and after great pralayas. Thus worlds are evolved from the state of latency or pralaya into which they passed at the close of the preceding manvantara, and both primordial matter and primordial spirit come from the same source — parabrahman — and are resolved again into it. The process is one of evolution or progressive manifestation on various planes of objectivity of the potentialities latent in the spiritual germ. World must be understood, not with regard to any standards of size, but as including a universe of stars on the one hand and an atomic speck on the other.

couching ::: p. pr. & vb. n. --> of Couch ::: n. --> The operation of putting down or displacing the opaque lens in cataract.
Embroidering by laying the materials upon the surface of the foundation, instead of drawing them through.


crantara ::: n. --> The fiery cross, used as a rallying signal in the Highlands of Scotland.

Cycle: A period of cosmic history, marking the beginning or end of some important event. (Cf. manvantara.) In astrology, the term is applied primarily to the recurrence of planetary conjunctions.

Damaghosha (Sanskrit) Damaghoṣa King of Chedi and father of Sisupala, the demon-reincarnation of Ravana who was killed by the avatara Krishna.

dandelion ::: n. --> A well-known plant of the genus Taraxacum (T. officinale, formerly called T. Dens-leonis and Leontodos Taraxacum) bearing large, yellow, compound flowers, and deeply notched leaves.

darsana (Darshan, Darshana) ::: seeing; the self-revelation of the Deity to the devotee; [an occasion when a spiritual personality in India allows himself to be seen]; [the six darsanas: the six systems of orthodox Indian philosophy: purva-mimamsa, uttara-mimamsa (vedanta), nyaya, vaisesika, samkhya, yoga].

Darsana (Sanskrit) Darśana [from the verbal root dṛs to see, perceive] Seeing, vision, view, doctrine, philosophical opinion. In the plural, it refers particularly to the six schools (Shad-darsana) of ancient Hindu philosophy: 1) the Nyaya (Logical School); 2) the Vaiseshika (Atomistic School); 3) the Sankhya; 4) the Yoga; 5) the Purva-Mimamsa (First Vedantic School); and 6) the Uttara-Mimamsa (Latter or Superior Vedantic School). These are connected together by intimate links of philosophical principles and postulates, so that to understand accurately the full nature of the universe and of the entire human constitution as an entity, as elaborated by the great Indian thinkers who founded these six schools, one should study all six. The different systems of these schools comprise expositions, according to the ideas of the respective founders, of the mysteries of cosmic and human nature, from the spiritual to the physical, explained and philosophically illustrated.

Dattatraya (Sanskrit) Dattātreya The universal lord; popularly, “the Trinity of Brahma, Vishnu, and Siva, incarnate in an Avatara — of course as a triple essence. The esoteric, and true meaning is the adept’s own trinity of body, soul, and spirit; the three being all realized by him as real, existent, and potential. By Yoga training, the body becomes pure as a crystal casket, the soul purged of all its grossness, and the spirit which, before the beginning of his course of self-purification and development, was to him but a dream, has now become a reality — the man has become a demi-god” (BCW 2:160).

Dattoli (Sanskrit) Dattoli One name of Agastya, a sage of the first manvantara, in his former birth as the son of the progenitor of the rakshasas. Variants are Dattotti, Dattoi, Dattali, Dattotri, Dattobhri, Dambhobhi, and Dhambholi. These “seven variants have each a secret sense, and refer in the esoteric comments to various ethnological classifications, and also to physiological and anthropological mysteries of the primitive races. For, surely, the Rakshasas are not demons, but simply the primitive and ferocious giants, the Atlanteans, who were scattered on the face of the globe as the Fifth Race is now. Vasishta is a warrant to this, if his words addressed to Parasara, who attempted a bit of jadoo (sorcery), which he calls ‘sacrifice,’ for the destruction of the Rakshasas, mean anything. For he says, ‘Let no more of these unoffending “Spirits of Darkness” be destroyed’ . . .” (SD 2:232n).

Day Be With Us, Great The lipikas, karmic recorders of the universe, make a barrier — the so-called ring pass-not — impassable during its existence but passable through evolution, between the personal ego and the impersonal or cosmic self. The incarnating monads cannot pass this “ring” until they have through evolutionary risings and development become merged once more in the universal or cosmic soul. The lipikas “are directly connected with Karma and what the Christians call the Day of Judgment; in the East it was called the Day after Mahamanvantara, or the ‘Day-Be-With-Us.’ Then everything becomes one, all individualities are merged into one, yet each knowing itself . . . then, that which to us now is non-consciousness or the unconscious, will then be absolute consciousness” (TBL 112). This is called with the Egyptians the Day of Come-to-Us and refers to what the Hindus call the paranirvana or great night of union in Brahman.

Death Death is not a thing in itself, but one of the phases or temporary events in the unending dramas of life, so that the opposite of death is birth rather than life. In other words, the opposite of manifested life is unmanifest life, pralaya and its aeonic rest. Manvantara and pralaya are phases in the endless flow of the alternating current of cosmic motion, which is the immediate result of the life-breath of the spiritual essence at the heart of everything in manifestation. The same eternal motion which brings everything into objective existence has thereby caused the death of the same entity on the previous subjective plane of life. Then, when the lifetime of this manifestation ends, the reverse of this rhythmic motion causes the death of the entity from objective existence, and carries it back to be reborn into its subjective life.

Devaki (Sanskrit) Devakī The mother of Krishna. She was shut up in a dungeon by her brother, King Kansa, for fear of the fulfillment of a prophecy that a son of hers would dethrone and kill him. Notwithstanding the strict watch kept, Devaki was overshadowed by Vishnu, the holy spirit, and thus gave birth to that god’s avatara, Krishna as the incarnated ray of the Logos.

Devamatri (Sanskrit) Devamātṛ Mother of the gods; a title of Aditi, kosmic or mystic space. Aditi is the Vedic Goddess-Mother from whose matrix the sun and planets were born, identical with the higher ranges of akasa, the spiritual essence pervading the space of any solar system; primordial kosmic substance in its highest or spiritual parts. Aditi therefore is the mystic womb of nature out of which all comes for the period of a kosmic manvantara, and into which again all sinks after the kosmic period of evolution has ceased and pralaya begins.

Devapi (Sanskrit) Devāpi [from deva god + āpi friend] Friend of the god; a rishi mentioned in the Rig-Veda as the son of Rishti-shena. In the Mahabharata and the Puranas he is described as a son of King Pratipa of the Kurus, who resigns his kingdom and retires into the woods, where he is still alive, awaiting with the sage Maru, at Kalapa or Katapa, the coming of Maitreya Buddha, the avatara who will come at the close of the kali yuga, according to legend.

Devasarga (Sanskrit) Devasarga [from deva divine + sarga emanation, emission, creation] Divine emanation or emission; the creation of the gods, the last of the first series of creations enumerated in the Vishnu-Purana. It “has a universal reference; namely, the Evolutions in general, not specifically to our Manvantara; but the latter begins with the same over and over again, showing that it refers to several distinct Kalpas. For it is said ‘at the close of the past (Padma) Kalpa the divine Brahma awoke from his night of sleep and beheld the universe void.’ Then Brahma is shown going once more over the ‘seven creations’ in the secondary stage of evolution, repeating the first three on the objective plane” (SD 1:454).

devasura ::: a combination of deva and asura; the deva of the asura devasura type, who evolves in the tenth manvantara of the sixth pratikalpa.

Dharmakaya (Sanskrit) Dharmakāya [from dharma law, continuance from the verbal root dhṛ to support, carry, continue + kāya body] Continuance-body, body of the law. One of the trikaya of Buddhism, which consists of 1) nirmanakaya, 2) sambhogakaya, and 3) dharmakaya. “It is that spiritual body or state of a high spiritual being in which the restricted sense of soulship and egoity has vanished into a universal (hierarchical) sense, and remains only in the seed, latent — if even so much. It is pure consciousness, pure bliss, pure intelligence, freed from all personalizing thought” (OG 38). In the dharmakaya vesture the initiate is on the threshold of nirvana or in the nirvanic state. Sometimes the dharmakaya is called the “nirvana without remains,” for once having reached that state the buddha or bodhisattva remains entirely outside of every earthly condition; he will return no more until the commencement of a new manvantara, for he has crossed the cycle of births. Dharmakaya state is that of parasamadhi, where no progress is possible — at least as long as the entity remains in it. Such entities may be said to be for the time being crystallized in purity and homogeneity. This is, likewise, one of the states of adi-buddha, and as such is called the mystic, universally diffused essence, the robe or vesture of luminous spirituality. See also TRIKAYA; TRISARANA

Dhyan(i)-Chohan(s) ::: A compound word meaning "lords of meditation" -- kosmic spirits or planetary spirits. There are threeclasses of dhyan-chohans, each of which is divided into seven subclasses. The dhyan-chohanscollectively are one division of that wondrous host of spiritual beings who are the full-blown flowers offormer world periods or manvantaras. This wondrous host are the men made perfect of those formerworld periods; and they guide the evolution of this planet in its present manvantara. They are our ownspiritual lords, leaders, and saviors. They supervise us now in our evolution here, and in our own presentcyclic pilgrimage we follow the path of the general evolution outlined by them.Man in his higher nature is an embryo dhyan-chohan, an embryo lord of meditation. It is his destiny, if herun the race successfully, to blossom forth at the end of the seventh round as a lord of meditation -- aplanetary spirit -- when this planetary manvantaric kalpa is ended, this Day of Brahma, which is theseven rounds, each round in seven stages.In one most important sense the dhyan-chohans are actually our own selves. We were born from them.We are the monads, we are the atoms, the souls, projected, sent forth, emanated, by the dhyanis.

Divine incarnations do not mean that a divine being seizes upon and occupies the body of a human being as by a kind of obsession; but that every person has within him the powers by which he can manifest his own innate divinity, and that a few people have these powers developed in a special degree. When properly understood, a truly divine incarnation, as in avataras, was one of the greatest of the mysteries of every archaic religious system.

During the fourth root-race on this globe D of the fourth round, evolution reached the middle of its course for this planetary manvantara, and the door to entry into the state of spiritual and intellectual evolution called the human kingdom was closed. All entities beneath the humans (and probably higher anthropoids who were in existence before that epoch) must await until the next succeeding round before even the highest representatives of the beast kingdom can pass on to the human stage. All subhuman kingdoms will show a tendency as time goes on to die out, because the monads of these kingdoms will go into latency for the remainder of the planetary manvantara; their chance for evolution into the human state will come again during the succeeding planetary manvantara. See also ATLANTEANS

Dwapara yuga: Sanskrit name of the third age (yuga) of a manvantara; a fourth less righteous than the preceding one, and lasting 864,000 of our years (two-tenths of the entire manvantara ).

Each one of these gunas, with its corresponding quality or sense organ, is evolved in each one of the seven root-races that form a globe manvantara. The above listing gives the order in which these gunas appear correspondentially to the root-race which brings them into activity. At the present time, being in the fifth root-race, we have evolved five perceptible gunas with their corresponding qualities and sense organs.

Easter [from Eostre or Ostara goddess of spring] In the northern hemisphere, the time of the renewal of life in nature, and therefore the appropriate season for celebrating the mystery of rebirth and regeneration. Easter day was close to the time of one of the four sacred seasons connected with the equinoxes and solstices, which were individually celebrated in the ancient Mysteries as representatives of the four main phases of the drama of initiation. It was the second stage of initiation when the awakened person, in whom the Christ had already been born (as celebrated at a winter solstice), was preparing to become a conqueror of self and then a teacher. Easter today is the result of a confusion and compromise between this ancient spring festival (chiefly in its Northern European form) with ecclesiastical legends and the Jewish Feast of the Passover (pesah). Good Friday, following the Christian version of this ancient theme, commemorates the descent of the Christ into the tomb, and the Sunday following, which is the third day counting inclusively, celebrates the resurrection. Due to a confusion in early Christian thought, there are certain aspects of the Easter celebration which properly pertain to the winter solstice, which the Christians, however, have rightly held as commemorating the birth of Christ. The Jewish ecclesiastical calendar was lunar, and the attempt to reconcile the solar calendar with the date of the Passover as fixed by the lunar calendar resulted in protracted disputes, ending in the present compromise with its fluctuating date. The use of eggs at Easter is symbolic of rebirth and shows the influence of the ancient rites, especially of Northern Europe.

Ebionites [probably from Hebrew ’ebyon poor] An early sect of Christians, but predating the term Christian. They were probably disciples of Jeshua ben Panthera, an initiated teacher living in the reign of Alexander Jannaeus (104-79 BC), around whom many scholars believe the Gospel story of the avatara Jesus was later built. There seems little support for the conjecture that they had a founder called Ebion. Accounts of their tenets are uncertain, for their name was transferred to various diverging sects, differing in the extent of their adhesion to the Mosaic law and in their way of interpreting Christian dogmas as to the nature and work of Jesus. They were regarded as Judaizers and heretics, and eventually became eliminated from the Church. As Gnostics of a kind, they regarded both Christ and the polar opposite Jehovah as emanations or rays of the Logos, and were concerned with the adaptation of esoteric teachings with the Mosaic law on the one hand and with the materializing spirit of the Church on the other.

eko vasi sarvabhutantaratma ::: one controlling Spirit within all creatures. [Katha 2.2.12]

Epicurean School: Founded by Epicurus in Athens in the year 306 B.C. Epicureanism gave expression to the desire for a refined type of happiness which is the reward of the cultured man who can take pleasure in the joys of the mind over which he can have greater control than over those of a material or sensuous nature. The friendship of gifted and noble men, the peace and contentment that comes from fair conduct, good morals and aesthetic enjoyments are the ideals of the Epicurean who refuses to be perturbed by any metaphysical or religious doctrines which impose duties and thus hinder the freedom of pure enjoyment. Epicurus adopted the atomism of Democritus (q.v.) but modified its determinism by permitting chance to cause a swerve (clinamen) in the fall of the atoms. See C. W. Bailey, Epicurus. However, physics was not to be the main concern of the philosopher. See Apathia, Ataraxia, Hedonism. -- M.F.

Events in cosmic evolution and emanation were told under the guise of fairy tales such as the above, in order to hide the meaning from those whose right to know had not yet been established through proper training, self-devotion to truth, and renunciation of the temptations of ordinary life. Here Vach is the feminine form of the Logos, and Brahma is the masculine form; the Logos is a unit, but when worlds are evolved it produces from itself its alter ego for the purpose of the ensuing manvantara, which is called the feminine Logos in which the masculine Logos of intelligence drops the seeds of thought, and from the spiritual matter or feminine Logos emanate the hierarchies of beings. The two aspects of the Logos are inseparable, but appear as a manifested duality only at the very beginnings of manvantaric time. It is thus seen that when Brahma emanates Vach as one half of his body or self, it means that for the purposes of manvantaric emanational productions, the Logos enters upon its creative activities. Brahma in this case becomes what would in the Christian Trinity be called the Father, Vach the Holy Spirit (always feminine among the early Christians), out of which comes forth the third aspect of the Logos, the manifested Logos. Brahma therefore is the First or Unmanifest Logos, Vach the Second or Manifest-unmanifest Logos; the intelligence creating the hierarchies of beings is the Third or Manifesting Logos. Thus the three Logoi are yet but one, as the Christian Trinity is said to be composed of three persons or masks philosophically, and yet to form one Godhead or Godhood.

Every avatara repeats in the small the primordial history of the cosmic Logos: the divinity sacrificing itself for the sake of all the hierarchies within it. This is the sacrifice which took place “before the beginning of the world,” the core of the mythologic story of the Christos, the Logos or cosmic Word incarnate as man.

Every round brings about a new evolutionary development on every one of the globes of the earth-chain, and a fundamental change in the physical, psychic, mental, intellectual, and spiritual constitution of man. The manas principle (the fifth or intellectual principle) will be fully developed at the end of the fifth round, and corresponding aspects of the human constitution will be evolved in minor degree during the sixth and seventh root-races of the fourth round. Although the vast majority of human beings in that future round will be far more evolved than is the present-day or fourth round mankind, nevertheless during the fifth round on this globe will occur what theosophical literature calls the moment of choice. At that time the monads which will continue to rise on the ascending arc must have reached a certain point in their unfolding evolution enabling them successfully to pursue their upward evolutionary journey towards spirit. Those monads who shall not have reached this evolutionary status, and who therefore are not able to continue the upward arc, must perforce wait for the future manvantara, a loss in evolutionary opportunity and in time of many hundreds of millions of years.

Evolution is an ancient and cardinal tenet of the archaic wisdom and was formerly called emanation. In mankind, three distinct, principal lines of evolution take place and converge; the spiritual, the mental or manasic, and the astral-vital-physical. The manasic factor is derived from the perfected humanity of a previous manvantara, whose entrance into the human stock of the third root-race brought about the union of the heavenly and the terrestrial so as to make a complete self-conscious being who thereafter mirrors every plane in nature. In humankind, the divine monad, a spark of the universal spirit, emanates from itself its first vehicle, and thus is formed the spiritual monad, atma-buddhi. This monad, emanating from itself in its turn another vehicle, becomes the higher human soul or reimbodying ego; and the emanational process is continued throughout the human constitution by the formation of the astral-vital soul which in its turn emanates or oozes forth the physical body.

Fohat ::: An extremely mystical term used in the occultism of Tibet for what in Sanskrit is called daiviprakriti,which means "divine nature" or "primordial nature," and which also can be called "primordial light." Inone sense of the word fohat may be considered as almost identical with the old mystical Greek eros, butfohat as a technical term contains within itself a far wider range of ideas than does the Greek term.Fohat may be considered as the essence of kosmic electricity, provided, however, that in this definitionwe endow the term electricity with the attribute of consciousness; or, to put it more accurately, providedthat we understand that the essence of electricity is indeed consciousness. It is ever-present and activefrom the primordial beginnings of a manvantara to its last end, nor does it then actually pass out ofexistence, but becomes quiescent or latent as it were, sleeping or dormant during the kosmic pralaya. Inone sense of the word it may be called kosmic will, for the analogy with the conscious will in humanbeings is exceedingly close. It is the incessantly active, ever-moving, impelling or urging force in nature,from the beginning of the evolution of a universe or of a solar system to its end.H. P. Blavatsky, quoting one of the ancient mystically occult works, says in substance: "Fohat is thesteed and thought is the rider." If, however, we liken fohat to what the conscious will is in the humanbeing, we must then think only of the lower or substantial parts -- the pranic activities -- of the humanwill, for behind the substantial parts stands always the directing and guiding consciousness. Fohat beingincessantly active is therefore both formative and destructive, because it is through the ceaseless workingof fohat that unending change continues -- the passing of one phase of manifested existence to anotherphase, whether this manifested existence be a solar system or a planetary chain or a globe or humanbeing or, indeed, any entity.Fohat is as active among the electrons of an atom and among the atoms themselves as it is among thesuns. In one sense it may be called the vital force of the universe, corresponding from this viewpoint tothe pranic activity on all the seven planes of the human constitution.

Fohat is ever-present and active from the primordial beginnings of a manvantara to its last end, nor does it then actually pass out of existence, but becomes quiescent or latent as it were, sleeping or dormant during the cosmic pralaya.(OG 51)

Four also appears in the sacred key-numbers 4, 3, 2 (in this sequence): these are the basic numbers used in esoteric computations, and hence they form the numerical structure of the time periods of the four yugas of ancient India, which likewise were prominent in ancient Chaldean calculations — for the numerical science was the same in both lands. “The sacredness of the cycle of 4320, with additional cyphers, lies in the fact that the figures which compose it, taken separately or joined in various combinations, are each and all symbolical of the greatest mysteries in Nature. Indeed, whether one takes the 4 separately, or the 3 by itself, or the two together making 7, or again the three [4, 3, 2] added together and yielding 9, all these numbers have their application in the most sacred and occult things, and record the workings of Nature in her eternally periodical phenomena. They are never erring, perpetually recurring numbers, unveiling, to him who studies the secrets of Nature, a truly divine System, an intelligent plan in Cosmogony, which results in natural cosmic divisions of times, seasons, invisible influences, astronomical phenomena, with their action and reaction on terrestrial and even moral nature; on birth, death, and growth, on health and disease. All these natural events are based and depend upon cyclical processes in the Kosmos itself, producing periodic agencies which, acting from without, affect the Earth and all that lives and breathes on it, from one end to the other of any Manvantara. Causes and effects are esoteric, exoteric, and endexoteric, so to say” (SD 2:73-4).

Fourfold Classification There are many different ways of dividing the constitution of the universe or of any integral entity within it, such as a human being. Several philosophical and religious systems employ a fourfold division, as is found in certain Hindu systems. Subba Row, a Vedantist as well as a theosophist, pointed out that the fourfold classification of the human principles in some Hindu systems is not only applicable to man, but likewise to the universe and solar system. The Taraka-Raja-Yoga system — perhaps the most subtlety philosophical of the Brahmanical yoga schools — divides the human constitution into three upadhis (bases) plus the atman or essential self, as follows: atman, karanopadhi, sukshmopadhi, and sthulopadhi.

Fourteen A septenate in which each member is dual. In the Hindu Laws of Manu, fourteen manus are enumerated; and in theosophy a root-manu and a seed-manu are given for each round. In a Hindu allegory, there arise from the churning of the ocean fourteen “precious things,” which in a corresponding Japanese system are enumerated as seven. See also KURMA-AVATARA

From another standpoint, bhuta applies in a general way to reproductions in a new existence of entities which “have been” in a former existence. This is the reason cosmic elements are occasionally called bhutas in their connection with the various tattvas, because the elements in any one manvantara are the derivatives or reproductions, and therefore the bhutas, of the same elements in the previous manvantara.

Further, the asuras “are the sons of the primeval Creative Breath at the beginning of every new Maha Kalpa, or Manvantara; in the same rank as the Angels who had remained ‘faithful.’ These were the allies of Soma (the parent of the Esoteric Wisdom) as against Brihaspati (representing ritualistic or ceremonial worship). Evidently they have been degraded in Space and Time into opposing powers or demons by the ceremonialists, on account of their rebellion against hypocrisy, sham-worship, and the dead-letter form” (SD 2:500).

gandharva-pasu (gandharva-pashu; gandharva pashu) ::: a combination of the gandharva and pasu, forming a kind of pasu deva or divinised pasu, which evolves in the asura type in the first manvantara of the sixth pratikalpa.

Garuda (Sanskrit) Garuḍa In Hindu mythology a gigantic half-man and half-bird, born from an egg brought forth by Vinata, wife of Kasyapa, the self-born sprung from time and one of the seven emanators of the world. Symbol of the great cycle or manvantara, Garuda is also an emblem of the sun and the solar cycle. He is made coeternal with Vishnu as one aspect or manifestation of Vishnu himself, who therefore is often described as riding on Garuda as Vishnu in space and time. Garuda’s son is Jatayu who in the Ramayana rushed to rescue Sita when she was carried off by Ravana, the Rakshasa king of Lanka, but was slain in the ensuing conflict.

Generally in The Secret Doctrine it is the fifth kosmic element from below, a link between kosmic mind or mahat and the lower manifested world, the vehicle of the former and the parent of the latter. Looking at aether in a more general kosmic way, it is the field of activity of the kosmic Third Logos, Brahma-prakriti, and therefore the great womb of manifested being, the treasure house of all kosmic types, forth from which they flow at the opening of manifestation and back into which they will again be ingathered at the beginning of kosmic pralaya. It is in consequence the great mother-substance out of which all the hierarchies are built. It interpenetrates everything, lasting from the beginning of the universal manvantara to its end, and indeed, may be said to continue, in its most spiritualized form throughout kosmic pralaya as the seed-house or storehouse from which everything will flow into manifestation again when the new period of kosmic activity arrives. Considered as the cosmic mother of all things, aether in its highest feminine aspect is the same as the Vedic Aditi or the Hera or Juno of Greece and Rome. Thus in one sense it is also mulaprakriti, the generator or producer of the seeds of beginnings and things. The Old Testament refers to aether as the kosmic waters. In its highest parts it is mystically alaya (the kosmic spirit-soul) or what in Northern Buddhism is called svabhavat, more mystically adi-buddhi. See also ACTIO IN DISTANS; AKASA

God-man Mankind after the change in the third root-race when animal humanity became incarnate devas because of the overshadowing incarnations of the manasaputras. Also manas (mind) in alliance with atma-buddhi, as contrasted with manas in alliance with the lower principles — the latter being simply and merely human. Sometimes used to describe the avataras appearing in the human race at periodic intervals, or again to describe buddhas or other spiritual-human beings.

gods "the necessary static elements, ::: Space, the ordered movements of the worlds, the ascending levels, the highest goal"; in later Hinduism, the Preserver of the world, one of the "three Powers and Personalities . of the One Cosmic Godhead", of which the other two are Brahma, the Creator, and Śiva or Rudra2, the Destroyer; also regarded as the Lord himself (isvara) who incarnates in the avataras, and the one deva of whom all the gods are manifestations; in the Record of Yoga, usually a subordinate aspect of Kr.s.n.a, sometimes identified with Pradyumna as the personality of the fourfold isvara whose sakti is Mahalaks.mi.Vis Visnu-Narayana

Great War. See TARAKAMAYA

guhyataram ::: the more secret thing. [Gita 18.63]

Hanuman or Hanumat (Sanskrit) Hanumān, Hanumat Monkey-god of the Ramayana. The son of Pavana, god of the winds, or spirit, Hanuman is fabled to have assumed any form at will, wielded rocks, removed mountains, mounted the air, seized the clouds, and to have rivaled Garuda in swiftness of flight. According to the epic, Hanuman and his host of semi-human monkey-beings became the allies of Rama, the avatara of Vishnu, in his war with the Rakshasa-king of Lanka, Ravana, who had carried off Rama’s wife, the beautiful Sita. As advisor to Rama and leader of his army, Hanuman showed unparalleled audacity, wit, and wisdom, thereby accomplishing great feats.

Hari (Sanskrit) Hari [from the verbal root hṛ to take, remove; to be yellow] Especially the name of Krishna as an avatara of Vishnu; likewise applied to other deities, generally Siva. Also an alternative name for the sign of the zodiac Simha or Leo — the word itself meaning a lion, as well as being a name for the sun, the moon, the horses of Indra, and for one of the nine varshas or divisions of the world.

Hera corresponds to the personalized prakriti of the Hindus, as Zeus in so many respects is a Greek counterpart of Brahma. This explains why the functions, high and low, of Hera were generative and productive, in general the fecund producer of all things throughout the drama of manvantara.

Heterogeneity and Homogeneity Heterogeneity applies in theosophy to the immensely differentiated and variegated emanations of the cosmic spirit, itself considered the homogeneous or nondifferentiated source and root of all. During a manvantara the one uniform and noncompounded spirit becomes differentiated into the incomprehensibly vast varieties of manifested nature; whereas during pralaya differentiation vanishes and all returns into the noncompounded homogeneity of the cosmic spirit. Neither term is used in too absolute a sense; each refers to cosmic hierarchies or universes, surrounded by the limitless spaces of infinite space. See also DIFFERENTIATION; ELEMENT; LAYA-CENTER; PRIMEVAL MATTER; UNITY

Hiranyakasipu, after being slain by the Narasimha-avatara was born as Ravana, who in turn was slain by Rama (another avatara of Vishnu); after which he is reborn as Sisupala, who was slain by Krishna (the latest avatara of Vishnu). “This parallel evolution of Vishnu (spirit) with a Daitya, as men, . . . gives us the key not only to the respective dates of Rama and Krishna but even to a certain psychological mystery” (SD 2:225).

Hiranyaksha (Sanskrit) Hiraṇyākṣa [from hiraṇya golden + akṣa eye] Golden eye; one of the principal daityas (titans), twin brother of Hrianyakasipu. In the Mahabharata, he dragged the earth to the depths of the ocean, and because of this was slain by Vishnu in his third avataric manifestation of the Varaha-avatara (the boar incarnation). His progeny is said to number 77 crores, or 770 millions. “Hiranyaksha is the ruler or king of the fifth region or Patala, a Snake-god” (SD 2:382n).

Holy City Many spiritual traditions symbolize the goal of human attainment or the abode of the gods as a holy city. With the Hindus, Brahmapura is the capital of Brahma on Mt. Kailasa in the Himalayas or on Mt. Meru, as well as being the inmost chamber of the heart. According to the Chhandogya Upanishad (8:1:1), within the Brahmapura “is an abode, a small lotus-flower; within it is a small space (antarakasa). What is within that, should be searched out; that, assuredly, is what one should desire to understand.” Hiranyapura (golden city) stands for the sun and for the invisible, etheric regions of space; while the Siddhapura or White Island is both the indestructible home of adepts on earth and the poles of the earth or Mt. Meru.

hypophysis ::: n. --> See Pituitary body, under Pituitary.
Cataract.


I-am, I-am-I I-am-I denotes self-consciousness in which the essential consciousness is reflected in a transmitting vehicle or soul. I-am denotes simple unadulterated being, and is used as a name for the cosmic self. Thus the I-am-I is a lower manifestation of the I-am, which is abstract and incomprehensible to ordinary human mentality. Philosophically, I-am-I is a temporary production of Purusha working in and through the prakritis, or of the image-making power inherent in human consciousness called ahankara (the “I-creating” faculty); so that when evolution has been completed, the I-am-I or self-consciousness will have risen through its various higher forms to become at least for a manvantara the cosmic self.

Immortality ::: A term signifying continuous existence or being; but this understanding of the term is profoundlyillogical and contrary to nature, for there is nothing throughout nature's endless and multifarious realmsof being and existence which remains for two consecutive instants of time exactly the same.Consequently, immortality is a mere figment of the imagination, an illusory phantom of reality. When thestudent of the esoteric wisdom once realizes that continuous progress, i.e., continuous change inadvancement, is nature's fundamental procedure, he recognizes instantly that continuous remaining in anunchanging or immutable state of consciousness or being is not only impossible, but in the last analysis isthe last thing that is either desirable or comforting. Fancy continuing immortal in a state of imperfection such as we human beingsexemplify -- which is exactly what the usual acceptance of this term immortality means. The highest godin highest heaven, although seemingly immortal to us imperfect human beings, is nevertheless anevolving, growing, progressing entity in its own sublime realms or spheres, and therefore as the ages passleaves one condition or state to assume a succeeding condition or state of a nobler and higher type;precisely as the preceding condition or state had been the successor of another state before it.Continuous or unending immutability of any condition or state of an evolving entity is obviously animpossibility in nature; and when once pondered over it becomes clear that the ordinary acceptance ofimmortality involves an impossibility. All nature is an unending series of changes, which means all thehosts or multitudes of beings composing nature, for every individual unit of these hosts is growing,evolving, i.e., continuously changing, therefore never immortal. Immortality and evolution arecontradictions in terms. An evolving entity means a changing entity, signifying a continuous progresstowards better things; and evolution therefore is a succession of state of consciousness and being afteranother state of consciousness and being, and thus throughout duration. The Occidental idea of staticimmortality or even mutable immortality is thus seen to be both repellent and impossible.This doctrine is so difficult for the average Occidental easily to understand that it may be advisable onceand for all to point out without mincing of words that just as complete death, that is to say, entireannihilation of consciousness, is an impossibility in nature, just so is continuous and unchangingconsciousness in any one stage or phase of evolution likewise an impossibility, because progress ormovement or growth is continuous throughout eternity. There are, however, periods more or less long ofcontinuance in any stage or phase of consciousness that may be attained by an evolving entity; and thehigher the being is in evolution, the more its spiritual and intellectual faculties have been evolved orevoked, the longer do these periods of continuous individual, or perhaps personal, quasi-immortalitycontinue. There is, therefore, what may be called relative immortality, although this phrase is confessedlya misnomer.Master KH in The Mahatma Letters, on pages 128-30, uses the phrase ``panaeonic immortality" tosignify this same thing that I have just called relative immortality, an immortality -- falsely so called,however -- which lasts in the cases of certain highly evolved monadic egos for the entire period of amanvantara, but which of necessity ends with the succeeding pralaya of the solar system. Such a periodof time of continuous self-consciousness of so highly evolved a monadic entity is to us humans actually arelative immortality; but strictly and logically speaking it is no more immortality than is the ephemeralexistence of a butterfly. When the solar manvantara comes to an end and the solar pralaya begins, evensuch highly evolved monadic entities, full-blown gods, are swept out of manifested self-consciousexistence like the sere and dried leaves at the end of the autumn; and the divine entities thus passing outenter into still higher realms of superdivine activity, to reappear at the end of the pralaya and at the dawnof the next or succeeding solar manvantara.The entire matter is, therefore, a highly relative one. What seems immortal to us humans would seem tobe but as a wink of the eye to the vision of super-kosmic entities; while, on the other hand, the span ofthe average human life would seem to be immortal to a self-conscious entity inhabiting one of theelectrons of an atom of the human physical body.The thing to remember in this series of observations is the wondrous fact that consciousness frometernity to eternity is uninterrupted, although by the very nature of things undergoing continuous andunceasing change of phases in realization throughout endless duration. What men call unconsciousness ismerely a form of consciousness which is too subtle for our gross brain-minds to perceive or to sense or tograsp; and, secondly, strictly speaking, what men call death, whether of a universe or of their ownphysical bodies, is but the breaking up of worn-out vehicles and the transference of consciousness to ahigher plane. It is important to seize the spirit of this marvelous teaching, and not allow the imperfectbrain-mind to quibble over words, or to pause or hesitate at difficult terms.

In addition, the circle of necessity refers to the wheel of time in its many intricate cyclings or whirlings, and to the peregrination or rounding through both the visible and invisible spheres of the hosts of monads during a cosmic manvantara, these taking place not only upwards and downwards, so to speak, but likewise having a distinct reference to the growth through unfolding by the monads of what is latent within them.

  “In addition to this, there was still another class of Manasaputras who, as it were, started the whole thing going by inflaming . . . with their own fire of intelligent thought and self-consciousness those of the human race who, at that time, in the early part of the Third Root-Race in this Round, were ready, who caught the flame; and then their own mental apparatus, their own manasic powers, burst as it were into bloom as a rose unfolds rapidly its petals when the season comes for it to do so. And these Manasaputras . . . were the highly evolved entities from previous cosmic manvantaras, who deliberately, belonging as they do to the hierarchy of the Buddhas of Compassion, as it were left their own sublime spheres and descended among men and taught them — and then withdrew” (SOPh 468).

In a more restricted sense, applied to those rare but periodic appearances of spiritual beings in the human race, called by the ancient Hindus rishis, who are distinguished from avataras on the one hand and buddhas on the other hand — so that the compound in these last cases may be translated as rishis who are sons of devas or spiritual beings.

In ancient and modern occultism, 3, 4, and 7 are respectively held sacred as symbolizing light, life, and union — at least during our present manvantara; for the reckoning was somewhat as follows: unity, the One or the monad, was the generating point of spirit, from which flowed forth the first manifested stream of energy or the duad, which became in expressing itself the triad, the carrier and holder of cosmic wisdom and therefore light to our view. These three expressing themselves in the next stage of differentiation clothed themselves in a vehicle, the square or four, which thus became manifested life. Hence, when light and life conjoin in unitary action we have the complete septenary, the significant number of complete monadic being on this plane — the septenary individual.

Incarnation Imbodiments of an entity or monad in a body of flesh, usually human. It is also used of avataras, buddhas, etc., in treating of the manifold mystery of the union of godhood and humanhood. This mystery, both among Hindus and Christians, is a distorted and anthropomorphic understanding of the teaching as to the presence of the unseen cosmic principles throughout all nature and man, as symbolized by the circle and cross.

In cosmology, Jagannatha is the cosmic hierarch of a particular cosmic unit out of which all flows in evolutionary procession, forming the periods of that universe’s manifestation, and back into which in due course all again is gathered, to reissue forth again when the new cosmic manvantara opens. Thus in a sense Jagannatha parallels the productive member of the Hindu triad, Brahma.

India. Intimations of advanced theism, both in a deistic and immanentistic form, are to be found in the Rig Veda. The early Upanishads in general teach variously realistic deism, immanent theism, and, more characteristically, mystical, impersonal idealism, according to which the World Ground (brahman) is identified with the universal soul (atman) which is the inner or essential self within each individual person. The Bhagavad Gita, while mixing pantheism, immanent theism, and deism, inclines towards a personahstic idealism and a corresponding ethics of bhakti (selfless devotion). Jainism is atheistic dualism, with a personalistic recognition of the reality of souls. Many of the schools of Buddhism (see Buddhism) teach idealistic doctrines. Thus a monistic immaterialism and subjectivism (the Absolute is pure consciousness) was expounded by Maitreya, Asanga, and Vasubandhu. The Lankavatarasutra combined monistic, immaterialistic idealism with non-absolutistic nihilism. Subjectivistic, phenomenalistic idealism (the view that there is neither absolute Pure Consciousness nor substantial souls) was taught by the Buddhists Santaraksita and Kamalasila. Examples of modern Vedantic idealism are the Yogavasistha (subjective monistic idealism) and the monistic spiritualism of Gaudapada (duality and plurality are illusion). The most influential Vedantic system is the monistic spiritualism of Sankara. The Absolute is pure indeterminate Being, which can only be described as pure consciousness or bliss. For the different Vedantic doctrines see Vedanta and the references there. Vedantic idealism, whether in its monistic and impersonalistic form, or in that of a more personalistic theism, is the dominant type of metaphysics in modern India. Idealism is also pronounced in the reviving doctrines of Shivaism (which see).

Individuality ::: Theosophists draw a sharp and comprehensive distinction between individuality and personality. Theindividuality is the spiritual-intellectual and immortal part of us; deathless, at least for the duration of thekosmic manvantara -- the root, the very essence of us, the spiritual sun within, our inner god. Thepersonality is the veil, the mask, composed of various sheaths of consciousness through which theindividuality acts.The word individuality means that which cannot be divided, that which is simple and pure in thephilosophical sense, indivisible, uncompounded, original. It is not heterogeneous; it is not composite; it isnot builded up of other elements; it is the thing in itself. Whereas, on the contrary, the intermediate natureand the lower nature are composite, and therefore mortal, being builded up of elements other thanthemselves. Strictly speaking, individuality and monad are identical, but the two words are convenientbecause of the distinctions of usage contained in them; just as consciousness and self-consciousness arefundamentally identical, but convenient as words on account of the distinctions contained in them. (Seealso Monad)

In regard to the beast kingdom, at the midway point in the manvantara, the “door” to the human kingdom automatically closed, for then began the ascending arc: i.e., all monads not reaching the evolutionary status where they were able to pursue their evolution by entering the human kingdom must thereafter remain in the lower kingdoms for the three and one-half rounds still to come. The mammalian beasts all appeared in this round, but the first mammal on this globe was man himself, as the mammalian beasts were very early off-throwings or specializations from offthrowings originating in the human stock.

In the Brahmanical system the solar system was regarded as an Egg of Brahma (brahmanda), the prakritic or prithivi-form of Brahma, so that its life span is equivalent to the length of Brahma’s manifested life. A Day of Brahma for a planetary chain consists of a planetary manvantara — seven rounds of the various life-waves around that chain — a period of 4,320,000,000 terrestrial years. The ensuing pralaya or Night of Brahma is of an equivalent length, together equaling 8,640,000,000 terrestrial years. Forty-nine such planetary Days and Nights equal one solar manvantara, equivalent to a Year of Brahma; and each such year of Brahma is figured as being 360 of his Days; and 100 such Years of Brahma equal Brahma’s Life, a period of 311,040,000,000,000 terrestrial years — including in this vast time period the various twilights and dawns. Theosophic philosophy states that one-half of Brahma’s Life has been spent, or 50 Years of Brahma. At the end of Brahma’s Life, the final consummation of the solar system, so far as the planetary chain is concerned, will occur, and everything within the bounds of this system will vanish, and the succeeding solar pralaya will commence.

In the epics, Pururavas is the famous prince of the Soma-vansa (lunar dynasty), the father of Ayus and the ancestor of Puru, Dushyanta, Bharata, Kuru, Dhritarashtra, and Pandu. He is supposed to have instituted the three sacrificial fires, and is likewise the hero of the Vikramorvasi.

In theosophical philosophy, the cosmic divine in the hierarchical sense is both transcendent and immanent, during manifestation breaking as it were into innumerable rays which produce the various deific powers in inner and outer nature; each such immanent divinity, however, itself emanating from the all-encompassing and forever unmanifest Rootless Root or parabrahman. The various universes, sometimes referred to as sparks of eternity, spring from parabrahman at periodic intervals called manvantaras, and then resolve back into the pre-manvantaric condition or pralaya, only to issue forth again when the pralaya of whatever magnitude has run its course. Therefore, at one and the same time divinity is transcendent and immanent, eternal and unmanifest, while its rays or cosmic sparks of whatever magnitude are periodic and manifested. Hence from each such manifested One or cosmic hierarch proceed the multiple rays, to which in various theogonies are given names and attributes of superior deities. Thus the words god and deity become generic, and the general definition may be applied to the core of the core of any being, great or small, cosmic or human, for all are sparks of the cosmic flame of life.

In theosophical philosophy, the general or essential elixir is attained by the student-adept when he fills his whole being with the spiritual flow of substance and energy from the immortal center within himself. It is precisely this flow of the spirit which is the true elixir of immortality and the basis of all the marvelous powers within the person thus regenerated which enables him to transmute the base into the fine, evil into good, and to obtain self-conscious perpetuity during the manvantara. See also HETEROGENEITY AND HOMOGENEITY; PRIMEVAL MATTER

In the Puranas, Agni is variously a rishi of the fourth manvantara, the name of a kalpa, and also a star. See also FIRE.

In The Secret Doctrine (1:103), three great universal causes of manifestation are named in connection with intelligent cosmic motion, namely the breath, love or attraction, and hate or repulsion, the latter being merely polar antitheses of the same underlying cosmic energy. Through the interaction of these three, universes and worlds come into being, have their periods of manvantaric growth, and finally decay and disappear, only to reappear after a period of rest or pralaya. Herbert Spencer intuitively refers to manvantara and pralaya, and what takes place within each: “the universally co-existent forces of attraction and repulsion which, as we have seen, necessitate rhythm in all minor changes throughout the Universe, also necessitate rhythm in the totality of its changes — produce now an immeasurable period during which the attracting forces predominating, cause universal concentration, and then an immeasurable period, during which the repulsive forces predominating, causes universal diffusion — alternate eras of Evolution and dissolution” (SD 1:12).

In the theosophical scheme of rounds and races, the fifth manvantara of the Puranas refers to the first half or descending arc of the third round of our present planetary chain, and the fifth manu, Raivata, to the root-manu of this third round; further, the passage of the life-waves through each round of all the globes of the planetary chain — i.e. from globe A to globe G — consists of two “manvantaras,” and thus it is that the first half or descending arc of the third round is the fifth of these manvantaras. Moreover, just as in the third root-race on this globe in our present fourth round the manasaputras incarnated in the then relatively intellectually senseless humanity to awaken its self-conscious mind, so in their own way and on their own planes did the abhutarajasas act. In the descending arc of the third round they played the same part, albeit in a more diffuse and less active way, that they later did in the early part of the third root-race of the fourth round on this globe, when the human vehicles were evolutionally ready for a more intensive incarnation.

In the unfolding marvel of the embryonic germ-cell, both in the human and subhuman kingdoms, each kind manifests its own essential selfhood or svabhava, and its own degree of evolution. In the unfolding growth of the human embryo it rapidly epitomizes the aeon-long history of the imbodiments of the race, as it also repeats its individual course through all the forms of matter — a process often referred to as recapitulation. It goes back to past manvantaras of manifestation in mineral form, for “the cell-germinating substance (the cytoblastema) and the mother-lye from which crystals originate, are one and the same essence, save in differentiation for purposes” (SD 2:256n).

In this connection, the Kalki-avatara — stated to be the final incarnation of Vishnu in Hinduism or the incarnation of Maitreya-Buddha in Northern Buddhism — and the final great hero and savior of mankind of the Zoroastrians called Sosiosh, as well as the Faithful and True one of the Christian book of Revelation, all appear on a white horse. All these heroes or saviors are connected emblematically with horses of power because the horse has been from immemorial time a representation of solar, spiritual, and intellectual energies. See also ASVAMEDHA

In this Persian story of the conclusion of a manvantara of a life-wave on a globe, only “two persons” remain as sishtas, “one man and one woman,” a popularized and easily understood allegory — although when the seventh root-race of mankind is ended, and our human life-wave passes onwards to the next globe, there will be no man and woman, but simply human beings.

isvara (ishwara) ::: the isvara in his four personalities, usually referred to in the Record of Yoga as Mahavira, Balarama, Pradyumna and Aniruddha, to whom correspond the four aspects of his sakti and the four psychological types of the caturvarn.ya; each of these personalities is not a separate deity, but an aspect of the isvara or Kr.s.n.a, "Four who are One, One who is Four", often combined with one or more of the other three aspects. Sri Aurobindo adapted the Vaishnava tradition of the caturvyūha (fourfold manifestation of the purus.ottama) in giving to the four aspects names associated with Kr.s.n.a as an avatara.Mahavira ("the great hero") designates Śrikr.s.n.a himself, Balarama was his elder brother, Pradyumna his son and Aniruddha his grandson; they figure together in the legend of Us.a and Aniruddha told in the Bhagavata Puran.a. Other names that are sometimes used in the Record of Yoga for these aspects of the isvara are Mahesvara or Śiva for the first aspect (Mahavira), Rudra2 for the second (Balarama) and Vis.n.u for the third (Pradyumna). full dras drasta

. i ::: "the Supreme without qualities who is possessed of all qualities", the deva or isvara as at once nirgun.a and sagun.a, "the impersonal-personal" who "is beyond all limitation by quality" and .. yet "is not limited by a qualitiless void but is too all infinite qualities".[Cf. Śvetasvatara Upanis.ad 6.2, 11, 16]

It is likewise to be noted that the Vedantist classification of the principles, whether of a universe or an individual, is six in number: the essential self or atman, and five kosas emanating from it; the main reason for the Taraka-Raja-Yoga fourfold division lies in the fact that the atman of a person may be used in any one of the three upadhis independently as it were of the others, without the person’s running the risk of killing himself. In this way they form a natural division of the human being.

It is the unfolding of these seven leaves during manvantara that furnishes the whole course of evolutionary development, from the beginning of the kosmic manvantara to its end, and from the beginning of the cycle of human evolution to its end in buddhahood or human divinity.

Jagaddhatri (Sanskrit) Jagaddhātrī [from jagat the world + dhātrī mother, nurse] World-mother, world foster-mother; applied to Sarasvati and Durga, among other Hindu goddesses. Used particularly in connection with Krishna in his aspect of the Logos, the avatara, and likewise with his brother Balarama, who both are brought to their mother, Devaki, by means of Jagaddhatri. Cosmologically, the name refers to a spiritual substance which is one of the first few removes from Brahman. In the building of worlds it is the cosmic matrix out of which worlds are born, and which therefore acts not only in the sense of mother, but likewise as foster-mother, nurse, and producer.

Jagannatha (Sanskrit) Jagannātha [from jagat world + nātha protector, lord] World protector, governor or lord of the world; title of Vishnu and Krishna, especially in his avataric manifestation from Vishnu; also of Rama, a previous avatara. “This deity is worshipped equally by all the sects of India. . . . He is the god of the Mysteries, and his temples, which are most numerous in Bengal, are all of a pyramidal form” (IU 2:301). Applied specifically to the idol of Vishnu-Krishna at Puri in Orissa, Bengal, which is drawn through the street in a huge vehicle, under the wheels of which devotees were supposed to allow themselves to be crushed — the modern English form is Juggernaut, meaning any law, custom, or belief that demands blind devotion and ruthless sacrifice.

Jambu-dvipa (Sanskrit) Jambu-dvīpa [from jambu rose-apple tree (a gigantic tree said to flourish on Mount Meru) + dvīpa continent, continental island] The middle of the seven dvipas or continents enumerated in the geography of the Puranas and the Mahabharata, which relate that Mount Meru rises from the center of Jambu-dvipa. This dvipa was divided into nine varshas (parts or divisions): 1) Bharata, or India situated south of the Himalayas, the southernmost division; 2) Kimpurusha; 3) Hari-varsha; 4) Ila-vrita, the central varsha containing Mount Meru; 5) Ramyaka; 6) Hiran-maya; 7) Uttara-Kuru; 8) Bhadrasva, east of Ila-vrita; 9) Ketu-mala, west of the central varsha. Each varsha was apportioned to one of his nine sons by Agnidhra, king of Jambu-dvipa.

janma karma ca me divyam ::: My divine birth and work. [see the following] ::: janma karma ca me divyam evam yo vetti tattvatah ::: tyaktva deham punarjanma naiti mam eti sorjuna, ::: He who knoweth thus in its right principles My divine birth and My divine work, when he abandons his body, comes not to rebirth, he comes to Me, O Arjuna. [Gita 4.9] ::: vitaragabhayakrodha manmaya mam upasritah ::: bahavo jnanatapasa puta madbhavam agatah ::: Delivered from liking and fear and wrath, full of Me, taking refuge in Me, many purified by austerity of knowledge have arrived at My nature of being. [Gita 4.10]

jatyantaraparinamah prakrtyapurat ::: [evolutionary change (parinama) into another species is by the flooding of nature]. [Yogasutra 4.2]

Jaya (Sanskrit) Jaya [from the verbal root ji to conquer] Conquering, winning, victorious. As a noun, conquest, victory, hence a favorite proper name, applied to gods and goddesses, Arjuna, the sun, etc. In the Puranas, the jayas are the twelve great gods (or twelve great hierarchies of beings) created by Brahma to assist him in his work of creation in the very beginning of the kalpa. Also termed chhandajas — those born of their own will or svabhava, in human and other form. Being lost in samadhi they neglected to create, and therefore they were cursed to be born repeatedly in each manvantara until the seventh. They are called respectively: Ajitas, Tushitas, Satyas, Haris, Vaikunthas, Sadhyas, and Adityas. They are equivalent to the manasaputras or reincarnating egos.

Jivanu (Sanskrit) Jīvānu [from jīva living entity + anu atom, indivisible particle] Life-atom; a term coined by de Purucker for “a ‘life-atom,’ a life-infinitesimal, the ‘soul’ of the chemical atom. . . . [it] lasts only for a certain period of time within the cosmic manvantara” (FSO 274). See also LIFE-ATOM

Jivatman (Sanskrit) Jīvātman [from jīva living being + ātman self] The human spiritual ego, which is deathless until the end of the solar mahamanvantara. Strictly, the spiritual monad whose especial seat is the buddhi principle, the seed and the fruit of manas. Its range of consciousness is the solar system.

  “Just as milliards of bright sparks dance on the waters of an ocean above which one and the same moon is shining, so our evanescent personalities — the illusive envelopes of the immortal monad-ego — twinkle and dance on the waves of Maya. They last and appear, as the thousands of sparks produced by the moon-beams, only so long as the Queen of the Night radiates her lustre on the running waters of life: the period of a Manvantara; and then they disappear, the beams — symbols of our eternal Spiritual Egos — alone surviving, re-merged in, and being, as they were before, one with the Mother-Source” (SD 1:237).

Kalanabha (Sanskrit) Kālanābha [from kāla black + nābha navel] One name of the asura Taraka.

Kalapa (Sanskrit) Kalāpa A place mentioned in the Vayu-Purana, said to be on the northern side of the Himalayas, hence in Tibet. The Matsya-Purana has it that from Kalapa (spelled Katapa) in due course will issue forth the Kalki-avatara.

Kaliya, Kaliya-naga (Sanskrit) Kāliya, Kāliya-nāga A serpent-king with five heads whose mouths vomited fire and smoke which devastated the country around, said to have lived in a deep pool of the Yamuna River. The Puranas relate that Krishna, one of the avataras of Vishnu, in his childhood overcame this serpent, then let him retreat into the ocean with his wives and offspring. This mythical monster symbolizes human passions, the river or water being a symbol of matter.

Kali yuga: The dark age of Hindu mythology, last yuga of the current manvantara (q.v.); it began at midnight between the 17th and 18th of February 3102 B.C.; it is a fourth less righteous and briefer than the preceding, enduring 432,000 years (one-tenth of the entire manvantara); it is characterized by strife, discord, quarreling, and contention; at the end of this age the world is to be destroyed.

Kalki Avatara (Sanskrit) Kalkī (or Kalki) Avatāra [from kalkin white horse + avatāra divine descent] The white-horse avatara, the 10th and last descent of Vishnu, in the form of a white horse at the end of kali yuga. “When the close of the Kali-age shall be nigh, a portion of that divine being which exists, of its own spiritual nature . . . shall descend on Earth . . . endowed with the eight superhuman faculties. . . . He will re-establish righteousness on earth, and the minds of those who live at the end of Kali-Yuga shall be awakened and become as pellucid as crystal. The men who are thus changed . . . shall be the seeds of human beings, and shall give birth to a race who shall follow the laws of the Krita-age, the age of purity” (VP 4:24).

Kalki ::: the final avatara of Vis.n.u according to the Hindu tradition, expected to come mounted symbolically on a white horse "bringing the Kingdom of the Divine upon earth, destroying the opposing Asura forces".

Kalki ::: [the tenth and final avatara of Visnu who will] fulfil in power the great struggle which the previous avataras prepared in all its potentialities.

kalottara jnana. ::: the knowledge to be revealed at the final stage of maturity

Kalpa(Sanskrit) ::: This word comes from a verb-root klrip, meaning "to be in order"; hence a "period of time," ora "cycle of time." Sometimes a kalpa is called the period of a mahamanvantara -- or "great manvantara"-- after which the globes of a planetary chain no longer go into obscuration or repose, as they periodicallydo, but die utterly. A kalpa is also called a Day of Brahma, and its length is 4,320,000,000 years. Sevenrounds form a Day of Brahma, or a planetary manvantara. (See also Brahma, Manvantara)Seven planetary manvantaras (or planetary cycles, each cycle consisting of seven rounds) form one solarkalpa (or solar manvantara), or seven Days of Brahma -- a week of Brahma.The difficulty that many Western students have had in understanding this word lies in the fact that it isunavoidably a "blind," because it does not apply with exclusive meaning to the length of one time periodalone. Like the English word age, or the English phrase time period, the word kalpa may be used forseveral different cycles. There is likewise the maha-kalpa or "great kalpa," which frequently is the namegiven to the vast time period contained in a complete solar manvantara or complete solar pralaya.

Kama-manas in the human constitution is conditionally immortal or mortal: if the kama-manas aspires successfully upwards and makes intellectual and emotional union with the buddhi over-enlightening it, the immortality for the manvantara is relatively certain. If, however, the kama-manas is insufficiently illuminated to withstand successfully the attractions of the lower astral and material realms of feeling and thought, it is attracted downwards and becomes enchained in these lower realms, and immortality in this case is lost, for the time being at least.

Kanishtha (Sanskrit) Kaniṣṭha The youngest; a class of gods which will manifest in the 14th or last manvantara of our world.

Karana-Sarira(Sanskrit) ::: A compound signifying "cause body" or "causal body," the instrument or principle or causalelement in man's constitution, and inferentially in the constitution of any other reimbodying entity, whichbrings about not merely the reproduction in imbodied form of such entity, but likewise its evolutionduring a manvantara through an unending series of reimbodiments. (See also Karanopadhi)

Karana-sarira (Sanskrit) Kāraṇa-śarīra [from kāraṇa cause + śarīra body, bodily frame] Cause-body or causal body; the principle or causal element which brings about not only the reimbodiment of an entity, but also its evolution during a manvantara through an endless series of reimbodiments.

Karanatman (Sanskrit) Kāraṇātman [from kāraṇa cause + ātman self] The causal self; the divine source of one’s being, from which flow forth in a descending scale in continuously less ethereal grades and qualities the various elements which form the human compound constitution. It is the causal self because from it as the primordial fountain of consciousness and being flow forth all the elements, principles, qualities, characteristics — the svabhava — of any entity undergoing its long evolutionary peregrination in the realms of the manifested universe. It is equivalent to atman, called in Hindu literature Isvara (Lord). The various monads in the human constitution — divine, spiritual, human, animal, and astral-vital — are derivatives from this fundamental or supreme atman in the constitution, its children or offspring. These various monads by their reproductive action actually are the causal principles or instruments of the various and unending series of reimbodiments that any entity during the kosmic manvantara is under karmic necessity of undergoing; and it is, therefore, these various monads in their outer or vehicular aspect which are the respective karanopadhis or karana-sarira.

Karanopadhi(Sanskrit) ::: A compound meaning the "causal instrument" or "instrumental cause" in the long series ofreimbodiments to which human and other reimbodying entities are subject. Upadhi, the second elementof this compound, is often translated as "vehicle"; but while this definition is accurate enough for popularpurposes, it fails to set forth the essential meaning of the word which is rather "disguise," or certainnatural properties or constitutional characteristics supposed to be the disguises or clothings or masks inand through which the spiritual monad of man works, bringing about the repetitive manifestations uponearth of certain functions and powers of this monad, and, indeed, upon the other globes of the planetarychain; and, furthermore, intimately connected with the peregrinations of the monad through the variousspheres and realms of the solar kosmos. In one sense of the word, therefore, karanopadhi is almostinterchangeable with the thoughts set forth under the term maya, or the illusory disguises through whichspirit works, or rather through which spiritual monadic entities work and manifest themselves.Karanopadhi, as briefly explained under the term "causal body," is dual in meaning. The first and moreeasily understood meaning of this term shows that the cause bringing about reimbodiment is avidya,nescience rather than ignorance; because when a reimbodying entity through repeated reimbodiments inthe spheres of matter has freed itself from the entangling chains of the latter, and has risen intoself-conscious recognition of its own divine powers, it thereby shakes off the chains or disguises of mayaand becomes what is called a jivanmukta. It is only imperfect souls, or rather monadic souls, speaking ina general way, which are obliged by nature's cyclic operations and laws to undergo the repetitivereimbodiments on earth and elsewhere in order that the lessons of self-conquest and mastery over all theplanes of nature may be achieved. As the entity advances in wisdom and knowledge, and in the acquiringof self-conscious sympathy for all that is, in other words, as it grows more and more like unto itsdivine-spiritual counterpart, the less is it subject to avidya. It is, in a sense, the seeds of kama-manas leftin the fabric or being of the reincarnating entity, which act as the karana or reproducing cause, orinstrumental cause, of such entity's reincarnations on earth.The higher karanopadhi, however, although in operation similar to the lower karanopadhi, orkarana-sarira just described, nevertheless belongs to the spiritual-intellectual part of man's constitution,and is the reproductive energy inherent in the spiritual monad bringing about its re-emergence after thesolar pralaya into the new activities and new series of imbodiments which open with the dawn of thesolar manvantara following upon the solar pralaya just ended. This latter karanopadhi or karana-sarira,therefore, is directly related to the element-principle in man's constitution called buddhi -- a veil, as itwere, drawn over the face or around the being of the monadic essence, much as prakriti surroundsPurusha, or pradhana surrounds Brahman, or mulaprakriti surrounds and is the veil or disguise or sakti ofparabrahman. Hence, in the case of man, this karanopadhi or causal disguise or vehicle corresponds in ageneral way to the buddhi-manas, or spiritual soul, in which the spiritual monad works and manifestsitself.It should be said in passing that the doctrine concerning the functions and operations of buddhi in thehuman constitution is extremely recondite, because in buddhi lie the causal impulses or urges bringingabout the building of the constitution of man, and which, when the latter is completed, and when formingman as a septenary entity, express themselves as the various strata or qualities of the auric egg.Finally, the karana-sarira, the karanopadhi or causal body, is the vehicular instrumental form orinstrumental body-form, produced by the working of what is perhaps the most mysterious principle orelement, mystically speaking, in the constitution not only of man, but of the universe -- the verymysterious spiritual bija.The karanopadhi, the karana-sarira or causal body, is explained with minor differences of meaning invarious works of Hindu philosophy; but all such works must be studied with the light thrown upon themby the great wisdom-teaching of the archaic ages, esoteric theosophy. The student otherwise runs everyrisk of being led astray.I might add that the sushupti state or condition, which is that of deep dreamless sleep, involving entireinsensibility of the human consciousness to all exterior impressions, is a phase of consciousness throughwhich the adept must pass, although consciously pass in his case, before reaching the highest state ofsamadhi, which is the turiya state. According to the Vedanta philosophy, the turiya (meaning "fourth") isthe fourth state of consciousness into which the full adept can self-consciously enter and wherein hebecomes one with the kosmic Brahman. The Vedantists likewise speak of the anandamaya-kosa, whichthey describe as being the innermost disguise or frame or vehicle surrounding the atmic consciousness.Thus we see that the anandamaya-kosa and the karana-sarira, or karanopadhi, and the buddhi inconjunction with the manasic ego, are virtually identical.The author has been at some pains to set forth and briefly to develop the various phases of occult andesoteric theosophical thought given in this article, because of the many and various misunderstandingsand misconceptions concerning the nature, characteristics, and functions of the karana-sarira or causalbody.

kartaram (api) akartaram ::: the doer (yet) the non-doer. [Gita 4.13]

Karttikeya was born for the purpose of killing Taraka, the too holy and wise deva-daimon, who had obtained through austerity all the knowledge and yoga powers of the gods. Karttikeya is equivalent to Michael, Indra, and Apollo. See also GHARMA-JA

Kaspar One of the three Magi or wise men in Christian legend. In Egypt the scribe of the gods or the recorder was Tehuti (Thoth), who was also the god of wisdom, equivalent to Hermes or Mercury: always present at initiations, and the presiding influence, as initiator, at all ancient initiations. Looking at the Christian story in this context, infant is a name for a “newly born” initiate, who thus is a twice-born (Sanskrit dvija). The star refers to the esoteric wisdom which taught the wise men of the time that the cycle in its turning had brought about the birth of an avatara, a manifestation on this earth of a certain starry or solar divinity. See also BALTHAZAR; MELCHIOR

kavim anusasitaram dhataram ::: the seer, the Master and ruler, he who sets (all things and beings) in their place. [see the following]

kavim puranam anusasitaram sarvasya dhataram ::: the seer, the Ancient of Days, the Master and ruler who sets in their place all beings and things. [Gita 8.9]

keratome ::: n. --> An instrument for dividing the cornea in operations for cataract.

keratonyxis ::: n. --> The operation of removing a cataract by thrusting a needle through the cornea of the eye, and breaking up the opaque mass.

Kesin (Sanskrit) Keśin A demon slain by Krishna, the eighth avatara of Vishnu.

klesodhikataras tesam ::: [their difficulty is greater]. [Gita 12.5]

Kratudvish (Sanskrit) Kratudviṣ In Hindu mythology, an enemy of all ritualistic and ceremonial worship and exoteric sham; the spiritual beings which represented, in their human aspect, the adepts of esoteric wisdom in opposition to the multitude who followed exoteric and popular religious forms, mummeries, and sacrifices. The kratusvishas were often called the asuras, daityas, danavas, kinnaras, etc., who fought against Brihaspati, the prototype of exoteric and ritualistic worship in the Tarakamaya (war in heaven). All the kratudvishas are represented as being yogis and ascetics of great spiritual and intellectual power.

Krishna (Sanskrit) Kṛṣṇa Black, dark, dark blue; the most celebrated and eighth avatara of Vishnu. Hindus consider him their savior, and he is worshiped as the most popular of their gods. Krishna was born some 5000 years ago, the incarnated human spiritual power that closed the dvapara yuga — his death in 3102 BC marked the beginning of kali yuga. He was the son of Devaki and the nephew of Kansa, who parallels King Herod.

Kr.s.n.a (Krishna) ::: the eighth avatara of Vis.n.u in the Hindu tradition, regarded by Sri Aurobindo as an embodiment of "the complete divine manhood" and as the avatara who opened the possibility of overmind in the evolution of consciousness on earth; a name of the universal Deity (deva) and supreme Being (purus.ottama) who is the fourfold isvara and also "the Destroyer, Preserver, Creator in one" (Rudra2,Vis.n.u, Brahma), manifesting "through the Vishnu aspect as his frontal appearance"; "the Ishwara taking delight in the world" (anandamaya isvara or lilamaya purus.a), realisation of oneness with whom is the first part of the karma catus.t.aya, seen in all things and beings in the several intensities and degrees of Kr.s.n.adarsana.

Kshira-samudra (Sanskrit) Kṣīra-samudra The ocean of milk, which was churned by the gods, according to Puranic legend. The sea of milk and curds is the Milky Way and the various congeries of nebulae. The allegory of the churning of the ocean of milk refers to a time before the kosmos was evolved. Vishnu, who here stands for aeonic preservation of karmically developed kosmic stuff or matter, is its intelligent preserver, and churns out of the primitive ocean (the chaos of a universe in pralaya) the amrita or immortal essence which is reserved only for the gods. See also KURMA-AVATARA

Kurma-avatara (Sanskrit) Kūrma-avatāra The Tortoise avatara; a descent of Vishnu, the sustainer of life, in the form of a tortoise. In the Puranas, a portion of cosmic Vishnu descended as the kurma to restore to mankind the mystic nectar (amrita), the essence of life and truth, as well as other holy and precious things needful to humanity, which had been lost. Vishnu ordered the gods to churn the sea of milk that they might procure once more these precious things, and he promised to become the tortoise on which the mountain Mandara as a churning stick should rest. Out of the sea of churned milk arose the 14 precious things, and with these the gods won their authority over the demons once more. Cosmically this churning of the sea of milk relates to a period before the earth’s formation, the sea of milk being the expanse of space populated by the nebulae and diffuse star-stuff, the seeds and substance of future worlds and their hierarchies.

Kuru (Sanskrit) Kuru The ancestor of Dhritarashtra, father of the Kauravas and the brother of Pandu, the father of the Pandavas. According to modern scholars, he ruled in the northwest of India around Delhi.

Lalitavistara (Sanskrit) Lalitavistara A celebrated biography of Gautama Buddha by Dhrarmaraksha (308 AD); a Theravada work of the Mahasanghika school, written in Sanskrit.

Linga Purana (Sanskrit) Liṅga Purāṇa One of the 18 principal Puranas, in which Siva, supposed to be present in the Agni-linga (great fiery phallus) gives an account of the formation of the worlds and the objects of life. It also contains mythologic accounts of Siva’s incarnations as avataras.

Lipika (Sanskrit) Lipika [from the verbal root lip to write] A scribe; divine beings connected with karma, recorders who impress on the astral light a record of every act and thought, great or small, in the phenomenal universe. The lipika are active cosmic karmic intelligences, the highest class of architects, which lay down from manvantara to manvantara the tracks of karmic evolution to be followed by all evolving entities within the manvantara about to begin; and these tracks are rigidly begun, and their direction controlled, by the endpoint of the paths of karmic achievement in the preceding manvantara. They “project into objectivity from the passive Universal Mind the ideal plan of the universe, upon which the ‘Builders’ reconstruct the Kosmos after every Pralaya, . . . it is they who are the direct amanuenses of the Eternal Ideation — or, as called by Plato, the ‘Divine Thought’ ” (SD 1:104). The lipika thus are in every sense the agents of karmic destiny, for they are both the vehicles of divine ideation in their work, and yet the expressions of karmic law arising in the past and projected on the background of the future. Their intelligence and vitality permeate their particular universe and all the beings in it, so that the lipikas are stamped with whatever takes place.

logical (From the technical term "logical device", wherein a physical device is referred to by an arbitrary "logical" name) Having the role of. If a person (say, Les Earnest at SAIL) who had long held a certain post left and were replaced, the replacement would for a while be known as the "logical" Les Earnest. (This does not imply any judgment on the replacement). Compare {virtual}. At Stanford, "logical" compass directions denote a coordinate system in which "logical north" is toward San Francisco, "logical west" is toward the ocean, etc., even though logical north varies between physical (true) north near San Francisco and physical west near San Jose. (The best rule of thumb here is that, by definition, El Camino Real always runs logical north-and-south.) In giving directions, one might say: "To get to Rincon Tarasco restaurant, get onto {El Camino Bignum} going logical north." Using the word "logical" helps to prevent the recipient from worrying about that the fact that the sun is setting almost directly in front of him. The concept is reinforced by North American highways which are almost, but not quite, consistently labelled with logical rather than physical directions. A similar situation exists at MIT: Route 128 (famous for the electronics industry that has grown up along it) is a 3-quarters circle surrounding Boston at a radius of 10 miles, terminating near the coastline at each end. It would be most precise to describe the two directions along this highway as "clockwise" and "counterclockwise", but the road signs all say "north" and "south", respectively. A hacker might describe these directions as "logical north" and "logical south", to indicate that they are conventional directions not corresponding to the usual denotation for those words. (If you went logical south along the entire length of route 128, you would start out going northwest, curve around to the south, and finish headed due east, passing along one infamous stretch of pavement that is simultaneously route 128 south and Interstate 93 north, and is signed as such!) [{Jargon File}] (1995-01-24)

Lunar Chain, Moon-Chain The planetary chain of the solar system which, although now dead and in decay, was the former imbodiment of our present earth-chain. When the life forces inherent in a globe of a planetary chain have completed seven rounds on that globe, these life forces progressively pass out into a laya-center which then becomes, after a time period determined by karma, the vital nucleus for the corresponding globe or the next imbodiment of that planetary chain. This took place on the lunar chain as the globes of this chain in the preceding chain-manvantara reached the end of their life-term in manifestation, and died in serial order from the first to the last globe. Thus each globe of the lunar chain as it died became a lunar globe-corpse still infilled with the molecular life of the globe, but deprived of all its higher, more ethereal and spiritual parts — exactly as happens at the death and decay of a human physical body. Though globe D of the moon-chain, as an instance in point, thus passed into invisibility with the disintegration of its molecular components and with the passage of cosmic ages, yet we are able to discern its phantom, our moon, because our senses, correlated to the physical plane of matter of our chain, are also correlated to what on the lunar chain would be astral matter, and thus are able to perceive what is actually the kama-rupa or astral shell of globe D of the lunar chain (our moon). Hence the earth-chain is the child or reimbodiment of the lunar chain.

Lunar Pitri(s) ::: Lunar of course means "belonging to the moon," while pitri is a Sanskrit word meaning "father." It is aterm used in theosophy to signify the seven or ten grades of evolving entities which at the end of thelunar manvantara pass into a nirvanic state, to leave it aeons later as the seven or tenfold hierarchy ofbeings which inform the planetary chain of earth. In a general sense lunar pitris means all entities whichoriginally came from the moon-chain to the earth-chain; but in a more particular and restricted sense itrefers to those elements of the human constitution beneath the evolutionary standing of the agnishvattas.Another term for lunar pitris is lunar ancestors or barhishads. These lunar ancestors are usually given asof seven classes, three being arupa, incorporeal, and four being rupa or corporeal. There is a vast body ofteaching connected with the lunar pitris, of which the best modern exposition thus far given is to befound in H. P. Blavatsky's The Secret Doctrine. Briefly, the earth-chain including our own globe Terrawas populated from the moon-chain, because all entities now on earth, whatever their grade in evolution,came from the chain of the moon. (See also Pitris, Agnishvattas)

Madhusudana (Sanskrit) Madhusūdana The slayer of Madhu; a title of Vishnu, who slew the asura Madhu; and of Krishna as an avatara of Vishnu because he slew the demon Madhu.

Mahakalpa (Sanskrit) Mahākalpa [from mahā great + kalpa age] Great age; lifetime of Brahma consisting of 100 Divine Years, equivalent to 311,040,000,000,000 years. The time period between the beginning and end of a complete solar manvantara — the entire lifetime of our solar system.

Mahamanvantara (Sanskrit) Mahāmanvantara [from mahā great + manvantara period of manifestation] A great cycle of cosmic manifestation and activity, whether of a universe, solar system, or planet. The mahamanvantara of a solar system or Life of Brahma is a period of 311,040,000,000,000 terrestrial years. A mahamanvantara of the earth-chain is a Day of Brahma or a period of seven rounds of the planetary chain. We have lived somewhat more than one-half of our planetary mahamanvantara; and again 50 Years of Brahma (one half of the Life of Brahma) have also passed away. We have thus reached the first Divine Day of the first Divine Month of the ascending cycle of the second cosmic period of fifty Divine Years of the cosmic mahamanvantara.

Mahapralaya (Sanskrit) Mahāpralaya The great dissolution; sometimes applied to a planetary pralaya (bhaumika or naimittika pralaya), but usually applied to the pralaya of the solar system (saurya or Brahma pralaya). During a mahapralaya or Brahma pralaya, not only will material and psychic bodies be reduced to their original principles, but even the spiritual egos: the past, present, and future humanities, like all other entities and things, will be free to enter into their own divine essences. Everything then will have reentered the Great Breath and be merged in Brahman or the divine unity, so to remain until the mahapralaya is ended and a mahamanvantara begins a cycle of cosmic evolution.

Mahasaurya Manvantara and Pralaya [from Sanskrit mahā great + saurya solar] The life period or period of manifestation of the solar system, or its death and dissolution. See also MANVANTARA; PRALAYA (FSO)

Mahavishnu (Sanskrit) Mahāviṣṇu Great Vishnu; a title of Vishnu. Source of the avataras of Vishnu. See also BIJA

Mahayuga: Sanskrit for great age; the manvantara (q.v.).

mam visate tadanantaram ::: [ ...(knowing) Me, he enters immediately into That]. [Gita 18.55]

Manas (Sanskrit) Manas [from the verbal root man to think] The seat of mentation and egoic consciousness; the third principle in the descending scale of the sevenfold human constitution. Manas is the human person, the reincarnating ego, immortal in essence, enduring in its higher aspects through the entire manvantara. When imbodied, manas is dual, gravitating toward buddhi in its higher aspects and in its lower aspects toward kama. The first is intuitive mind, the second the animal, ratiocinative consciousness, the lower mentality and passions of the personality. “ ‘Manas is dual — lunar in the lower, solar in its upper portion’ . . . and herein is contained the mystery of an adept’s as of a profane man’s life, as also that of the post-mortem separation of the divine from the animal man” (SD 2:495-6).

Mandara (Sanskrit) Mandara A sacred mountain which in Hindu mythology served the gods and asuras as a churning-stick on the occasion of the churning of the ocean for the recovery of the amrita and 13 other precious and holy things, which had been lost during the preceding deluge. See also KURMA-AVATARA

Manifestation. See MANVANTARA

Manojava (Sanskrit) Manojava Swift as thought; a name of Indra in the sixth manvantara, which corresponds with the sixth manu of this round, the seed-manu of globe C, or again with the third root-race of this round.

manu ::: 1. the thinker, the mental being, man. ::: 2. Manu: the father of man. ::: 3. the four Manus (catvaro manavah): the spiritual Fathers of every human mind and body. ::: 4. [one of the fourteen progenitors who preside successively over the fourteen manvantaras; to the first of these is attributed the Manava-dharmasastra; the manu of the present (seventh) manvantara is Vaivasvata].

Manu ::: Manu in the esoteric system is the entities collectively which appear first at the beginning ofmanifestation, and from which, like a cosmic tree, everything is derived or born. Manu actually is thespiritual tree of life of any planetary chain of manifested being. Manu is thus in one sense the thirdLogos; as the second is the father-mother, the Brahma and prakriti; and the first is what we call theunmanifest Logos, or Brahman (neuter) and its cosmic veil pradhana.In other words, the second Logos, father-mother, is the producing cause of manifestation through theirson, which in a planetary chain is Manu, the first of the manus being called in the archaic Hindu systemSvayambhuva.During a Day of Brahma or period of seven rounds, fourteen subordinate or inferior manus appear aspatrons and guardians of the race cycles or life-waves (See also H. P. Blavatsky, The Secret Doctrine,passim; also Manvantara).Manu is likewise the name of a great ancient Indian legislator, the alleged author of the Laws of Manu(Manava-dharma-sastra).

Manu ::: the mental being; same as Manu Prajapati; each of the fourteen manifestations of Manu Prajapati governing the manvantaras of a pratikalpa; each of "the four Type-Souls from whom all human Purushas are born".Manu Praj Prajapati

manvantara ::: [an age or period of a Manu, an extremely long period of time, one fourteenth of a day of Brahma].

manvantara (manvantara; manwantara) ::: an aeon comprising several caturyugas and corresponding to the reign of one of the fourteen Manus.

Manvantara: Sanskrit for cycle in cosmic history. The current manvantara of Hindu mystic philosophy embraces the Satya Yuga, the Golden Age (the first four-tenths of the cycle), followed by the Dwapara Yuga, the Second Age (three-tenths of the cycle), the Tretya Yuga, the Third Age (two-tenths of the cycle), and the current Kali Yuga, the Dark Age (one-tenth of the duration of the entire cycle), in which we are living now.

Manvantara(Sanskrit) ::: This word is a compound, and means nothing more than "between two manus"; more literally,"manu-within or -between." A manu, as said, is the entities collectively which appear first at thebeginning of manifestation; the spiritual tree of life of any planetary chain of manifested being. Thesecond verbal element of "manvantara," or antara, is a prepositional suffix signifying "within" or"between"; hence the compound paraphrased means "within a manu," or "between manus." Amanvantara is the period of activity between any two manus, on any plane, since in any such period thereis a root-manu at the beginning of evolution, and a seed-manu at its close, preceding a pralaya.There are many kinds of manvantaras: prakritika manvantara -- universal manvantara; sauryamanvantara -- the manvantara of the solar system; bhaumika manvantara -- the terrestrial manvantara, ormanvantara of earth; paurusha manvantara -- the manvantara, or period of activity, of man.A round-manvantara is the time required for one round: that is, the cycle from globe A to the last globeof the seven, and starting from the root-manu or collective "humanity" of globe A and ending with theseed-manu or collective "humanity" of Globe G.A planetary manvantara -- also called a maha-manvantara or a kalpa -- is the period of the lifetime of aplanet during its seven rounds. It is also called a Day of Brahma, and its length is 4,320,000,000 years.

Many of the great mystical religions refer to mundane mountains or world-mountains, whether of cosmic or terrestrial character. These myths are always extremely recondite because connected with the spiritual and psychological forces continuously at work in the solar system. They are bound up with the teachings of the other globes of the earth planetary chain, and with the relations of such globes to the solar system. Also they refer to the north pole of the earth which was the situation of the first continent on our globe when manifestation began in the fourth round. This continent, the Sacred Imperishable Land, was likewise the seat of the first race of beings who through evolution became the human and superior races. It has been called sacred and imperishable because as a land mass or massif it endures from the beginning of the fourth round to its end, without finding a final watery grave as do succeeding continental massifs. The polar land does not remain unchanged, as there is constant change through the ages involving minor subsidences and elevations and inroads of the arctic seas into the land masses, so that there is a constant shifting in topographical outline. The meaning is that as a land mass, whatever its minor changes, it remains throughout the entire globe-manvantara.

Matsya-avatara (Sanskrit) Matsya-avatāra The Fish-avatara; a descent of Vishnu, the cosmic sustainer of life, in the form of a fish — mystically not physically — in order to lead to safety from the deluge King Satyavrata and certain rishis, so that the seeds of hierarchical life might not perish from the earth. The Matsya-Purana is particularly descriptive of this incarnation.

Medium ::: A word of curiously ill-defined significance, and used mostly if not exclusively by modern Spiritists. Thegeneral sense of the word would seem to be a person of unstable psychical temperament, or constitutionrather, who is supposed to act as a canal or channel of transmission, hence "medium," between humanbeings and the so-called spirits.A medium actually in the theosophical teaching is one whose inner constitution is in unstable balance, orperhaps even dislocated, so that at different times the sheaths of the inner parts of the medium'sconstitution function irregularly and in magnetic sympathy with currents and entities in the astral light,more particularly in kama-loka. It is an exceedingly unfortunate and dangerous condition to be in, despitewhat the Spiritists claim for it.Very different indeed from the medium is the mediator, a human being of relatively highly evolvedspiritual and intellectual and psychical nature who serves as an intermediary or mediator between themembers of the Great Brotherhood, the mahatmas, and ordinary humanity. There are also mediators of astill more lofty type who serve as channels of transmission for the passing down of divine and spiritualand highly intellectual powers to this sphere. Actually, every mahatma is such a mediator of this highertype, and so in even larger degree are the buddhas and the avataras. A mediator is one of highly evolvedconstitution, every portion of which is under the instant and direct control of the spiritual dominating willand the loftiest intelligence which the mediator is capable of exercising. Every human being should striveto be a mediator of this kind between his own inner god and his mere brain-mind. The more he succeeds,the grander he is as a man.Mediator, therefore, and medium are the polar antitheses of each other. The medium is irregular,negative, often irresponsible or quasi-irresponsible, and uncertain, and is not infrequently the victim orplaything of evil and degenerate entities whom theosophists call elementaries, having their habitat in theastral light of the earth; whereas the mediator is one more or less fully insouled or inspirited with divine,spiritual, and intellectual powers and their corresponding faculties and organs.

Mimansa (Sanskrit) Mīmāṃsā [from the verbal root man to think] Profound thought, profound consideration; one of the six Darsanas or Hindu schools of philosophy. There are two Mimansas, the older or Purva-mimansa, founded by Jaimini, and the younger or Uttara-mimansa founded by Vyasa. The older is commonly known as the Mimansa, and the younger as the Vedanta.

Moksha (Sanskrit) Mokṣa [from mokṣ to release, set free probably from the verbal root much] Freedom; freedom from sentient life for the reminder of a manvantara. Equivalent to nirvana, the absolute, mukti [from the verbal root much], the Palace of Love of the Zohar, the Gnostic Pleroma of Eternal Light, the Chinese nippang, and the Burmese neibban. “When a spirit, a monad, or a spiritual radical, has so grown in manifestation that it has first become a man, and is set free interiorly, inwardly, and from a man has become a planetary spirit or dhyan-chohan or lord of meditation, and has gone still higher to become interiorly a brahman, and from a brahman the Parabrahman for its hierarchy, then it is absolutely perfected, free, released: perfected for that great period of time which to us seems almost an eternity, so long is it, virtually incomputable by the human intellect. This is the Absolute: limited in comparison with things still more immense, still more sublime; but so far as we can think of it, ‘released’ or ‘freed’ from the chains or bonds of material existence” (Fund 183).

Monad ::: A spiritual entity which to us humans is indivisible; it is a divine-spiritual life-atom, but indivisiblebecause its essential characteristic, as we humans conceive it, is homogeneity; while that of the physicalatom, above which our consciousness soars, is divisible, is a composite heterogeneous particle.Monads are eternal, unitary, individual life-centers, conscious-ness-centers, deathless during any solarmanvantara, therefore ageless, unborn, undying. Consequently, each one such -- and their number isinfinite -- is the center of the All, for the divine or the All is THAT which has its center everywhere, andits circumference or limiting boundary nowhere.Monads are spiritual-substantial entities, self-motivated, self-impelled, self-conscious, in infinitelyvarying degrees, the ultimate elements of the universe. These monads engender other monads as one seedwill produce multitudes of other seeds; so up from each such monad springs a host of living entities inthe course of illimitable time, each such monad being the fountainhead or parent, in which all others areinvolved, and from which they spring.Every monad is a seed, wherein the sum total of powers appertaining to its divine origin are latent, that isto say unmanifested; and evolution consists in the growth and development of all these seeds or childrenmonads, whereby the universal life expresses itself in innumerable beings.As the monad descends into matter, or rather as its ray -- one of other innumerable rays proceeding fromit -- is propelled into matter, it secretes from itself and then excretes on each one of the seven planesthrough which it passes, its various vehicles, all overshadowed by the self, the same self in you and inme, in plants and in animals, in fact in all that is and belongs to that hierarchy. This is the one self, thesupreme self or paramatman of the hierarchy. It illumines and follows each individual monad and all thelatter's hosts of rays -- or children monads. Each such monad is a spiritual seed from the previousmanvantara, which manifests as a monad in this manvantara; and this monad through its rays throws outfrom itself by secretion and then excretion all its vehicles. These vehicles are, first, the spiritual ego, thereflection or copy in miniature of the monad itself, but individualized through the manvantaric evolution,"bearing" or "carrying" as a vehicle the monadic ray. The latter cannot directly contact the lower planes,because it is of the monadic essence itself, the latter a still higher ray of the infinite Boundless composedof infinite multiplicity in unity. (See also Individuality)

mr.tyur va prabhavati (mrityur va prabhavati) ::: death has power.(This phrase, forming the first sortilege of 9 October 1914, occurs in a sentence in Shankara"s commentary on Śvetasvatara Upanis.ad 2.12 which is part of the second sortilege of the same date. The complete sentence means: "Over that Yogi neither disease nor old age nor death has power.")

mygale ::: n. --> A genus of very large hairy spiders having four lungs and only four spinnerets. They do not spin webs, but usually construct tubes in the earth, which are often furnished with a trapdoor. The South American bird spider (Mygale avicularia), and the crab spider, or matoutou (M. cancerides) are among the largest species. Some of the species are erroneously called tarantulas, as the Texas tarantula (M. Hentzii).

Mystically, Arjuna represents Everyman, the human ego, in contradistinction to Krishna, who stands for the spiritual monad as well as the avatara who comes forth from age to age in order to overthrow adharma (lawlessness) and restore dharma (respect for law, justice, and truth) in the land (BG 4:7-8).

Naimittika Pralaya and Naimittika Manvantara (Sanskrit) Naimittika-pralaya, -manvantara [from naimittika occasional, unusual, due to external cause from nimitti] Occasional dissolution or manifestation; in Hindu literature, pralayas or manvantaras which are unusual or occasional because occurring at wide intervals, either of time or circumstance, especially those separated by Brahma’s Days and Nights. A naimittika pralaya occurs when Brahma slumbers: it is the destruction of all that lives and has form, but not of the substance, which remains more or less in statu quo till the new dawn after that Night of Brahma. At the end of a Day of Brahma there occurs what is called in the Puranas a recoalescence of the universe, called Brahma’s “contingent or naimittika recoalescence or pralaya,” because Brahma is this universe itself. A naimittika pralaya is thus similar to the bhaumika or planetary pralaya (cf SD 1:371-2, 376-7).

Narasimha-avatara (Sanskrit) Narasiṃha-avatāra also Nṛsiṃha. The man-lion avatara; a descent of Vishnu, the sustainer of life, in the form of a man-lion in order to deliver the earth from the demon Hiranyakasipu, a despoiler of the world. These various avataras, when considered in their order of appearance, present a picture of evolutionary progress from lower to higher avataric imbodiments. They are usually reckoned as ten in number, yet one or more of the Puranas reckon the avataric imbodiments as 22, having in mind the occult meaning behind all cosmic or geologic avataric appearances. As the Bhagavata-Purana states, innumerable are the imbodiments (in avataric form) of Vishnu, for they are like the rivulets emanating from a lake of inexhaustible power. Rishis, manus, gods, sons of manus, prajapatis are therefore all emanations or portions of Vishnu.

Narasiṁha (Narasinha) ::: the man-lion, the fourth avatara of Vis.n.u,Narasimha the incarnation symbolically "bridging man and animal" in the evolutionary interpretation of the ten avataras; psychologically, leonine vital strength in a mentalised form, associated in the Record of Yoga with a "fierce & ardent" energy called Narasiṁha tejas.

nastyanto (nasti anto) vistarasya me ::: there is no end to My self-extension. [Gita 10.19]

nataraja. ::: "King of the Dance"; a title of Shiva, as the cosmic dancer

Nataraja Siva (Natarajan) ::: [(an image of) Siva as the king of the Dance].

Nidana is also a title of Brahma, considered as the first cause, being the kosmic living aggregate of vital bonds forming the universe into an organic whole; reproduced through its own internal energies from the preceding manvantara.

Nirvana has also been called the vanishing point of differentiated matter. The purely nirvanic state is an assimilation with parabrahman, a passage of spirit back to the ideal abstraction of Be-ness which has no modifying relation with the manifested planes on which our universe exists during this manvantara. Being “blown out” refers only to the lower human principles, not to entitative annihilation.

Nirvana is also “the state of the monadic entities in the period that intervenes between minor manvantaras or Rounds of a Planetary Chain; and more fully so between each seven-Round period or Day of Brahma, and the succeeding Day or new Kalpa of a Planetary Chain. At these last times, starting forth from the seventh sphere in the seventh Round, the monadic entities will have progressed far beyond even the highest state of Devachan. Too pure and too far advanced even for such a condition as the devachanic felicity, they go to their appropriate sphere and condition, which latter is the Nirvana following the end of the seventh Round” (OG 115-16).

Nirvana(Sanskrit) ::: This is a compound: nir, "out," and vana, the past participle passive of the root va, "to blow,"literallly meaning "blown out." So badly has the significance of the ancient Indian thought (and even its language, the Sanskrit) been understood, that for many years erudite European scholars were discussingwhether being "blown out" meant actual entitative annihilation or not. But the being blown out refersonly to the lower principles in man.Nirvana is a very different thing from the "heavens." Nirvana is a state of utter bliss and complete,untrammeled consciousness, a state of absorption in pure kosmic Being, and is the wondrous destiny ofthose who have reached superhuman knowledge and purity and spiritual illumination. It really ispersonal-individual absorption into or rather identification with the Self -- the highest SELF. It is also thestate of the monadic entities in the period that intervenes between minor manvantaras or rounds of aplanetary chain; and more fully so between each seven-round period or Day of Brahma, and thesucceeding day or new kalpa of a planetary chain. At these last times, starting forth from the seventhsphere in the seventh round, the monadic entities will have progressed far beyond even the highest stateof devachan. Too pure and too far advanced even for such a condition as the devachanic felicity, they goto their appropriate sphere and condition, which latter is the nirvana following the end of the seventhround.Devachan and nirvana are not localities. They are states, states of the beings in those respective spiritualconditions. Devachan is the intermediate state; nirvana is the superspiritual state; and avichi, popularlycalled the lowest of the hells, is the nether pole of the spiritual condition. These three are states of beingshaving habitat in the lokas or talas, in the worlds of the kosmic egg.So far as the individual human being is concerned, the nirvanic state or condition may be attained to bygreat spiritual seers and sages, such as Gautama the Buddha, and even by men less progressed than he;because in these cases of the attaining of the nirvana even during a man's life on earth, the meaning isthat one so attaining has through evolution progressed so far along the path that all the lower personalpart of him is become thoroughly impersonalized, the personal has put on the garment of impersonality,and such a man thereafter lives in the nirvanic condition of the spiritual monad.As a concluding thought, it must be pointed out that nirvana, while the ultima thule of the perfection tobe attained by any human being, nevertheless stands less high in the estimate of mystics than thecondition of the bodhisattva. For the bodhisattva, although standing on the threshold of nirvana andseeing and understanding its ineffable glory and peace and rest, nevertheless retains his consciousness inthe worlds of men, in order to consecrate his vast faculties and powers to the service of all that is. Thebuddhas in their higher parts enter the nirvana, in other words, assume the dharmakaya state or vesture,whereas the bodhisattva assumes the nirmanakaya vesture, thereafter to become an ever-active andcompassionate and beneficent influence in the world. The buddha indeed may be said to act indirectlyand by long distance control, thus indeed helping the world diffusively or by diffusion; but thebodhisattva acts directly and positively and with a directing will in works of compassion, both for theworld and for individuals.

Nirvanin, Nirvani (Sanskrit) Nirvāṇin One who enters, or has entered, nirvana; a jivanmukta. One who is liberated for the remainder of the entire solar manvantara from the cycle of spiritual transmigrations through the various spheres of being, visible and invisible. The nirvanin, therefore, rests in crystallized bliss and purity, relatively at one with the cosmic spirit or Logos for the remainder of the cosmic manvantara and throughout the long pralaya which succeeds it. Only when the next manvantara opens will the nirvanin, through karmic necessity, be obliged to enter the pathways of experience in the new system of worlds. Also nirvanee.

  “No purely spiritual Buddhi (divine Soul) can have an independent (conscious) existence before the spark which issued from the pure Essence of the Universal Sixth principle, — or the over-soul, — has (a) passed through every elemental form of the phenomenal world of that Manvantara, and (b) acquired individuality, first by natural impulse, and then by self-induced and self-devised efforts (checked by its Karma), thus ascending through all the degrees of intelligence, from the lowest to the highest Manas, from mineral and plant, up to the holiest archangel (Dhyani-Buddha)” (SD 1:17).

  “no purely spiritual Buddhi (divine Soul) can have an independent (conscious) existence before the spark which issued from the pure Essence of the Universal Sixth principle — or the OVERSOUL — has (a) passed through every elemental form of the phenomenal world of that Manvantara, and (b) acquired individuality, first by natural impulse, and then by self-induced and self-devised efforts (checked by its Karma), thus ascending through all the degrees of intelligence, from the lowest to the highest Manas, from mineral and plant, up to the holiest archangel (Dhyani-Buddha)” (SD 1:17).

Oannes (Assyrian-Babylonian) A deity, half man, half fish, who rose every day from the Persian Gulf and taught the people wisdom, the arts and sciences, agriculture, etc. Identified with the deity Ea and also called Dagon (Dāḡôn) and Annedotus. A somewhat similar story is related in the Sanskrit Hari-Purana about Vishnu during his Matsya-avatara (fish incarnation).

Ocean of Milk. See KURMA-AVATARA

One thus released or freed is called a jivanmukta (freed monad), which is never again during that manvantara subject to the qualities of either matter or karma. But if these beings choose, for the sake of doing good in the world, they may incarnate on earth as nirmanakayas. See also ABSOLUTE

Out of the Greek ichthys (fish) has been made the acrostic Jesus Christos Theou Yios Soter (Jesus Christ, Son of God, Savior). Jesus, Bacchus, the Chaldean Dagon and Oannes, the Akkadian Ea, the Babylonian Xisuthrus, and the Hindu Vishsu and Vaivasvata-Manu mystically are all fish characters, and hence connected with floods and avataras.

overfall ::: n. --> A cataract; a waterfall.
A turbulent surface of water, caused by strong currents setting over submerged ridges; also, a dangerous submerged ridge or shoal.


Padma-kalpa (Sanskrit) Padma-kalpa The lotus age; the last kalpa or preceding manvantara which lasted a Year of Brahma.

Panchanana (Sanskrit) Pañcānana [from pañca five + ānana the face] Five-faced; a title of Siva alluding to the five great root-races of mankind during this fourth round, which races Siva represents as the type of “the ever reincarnating Kumara throughout the [present] Manvantara” (TG 247). As this is the fifth root-race, the title also applies to Siva as the five-faced; and in the sixth root-race he will be called six-faced, for this reason.

Pandu (Sanskrit) Pāṇḍu The pale one; a son of Vyasa by the wife of Vichitra-virya. The brother of Dhritarashtra and Vidura, and the father of the five Pandava princes of the Mahabharata.

Paramartha, in the view of Buddhist initiates, is that final or ultimate goal possible of attainment in the present sevenfold planetary manvantara by the striving and advancing adept. When he has overcome, subdued, and transformed the characteristics of the lower quaternary of his sevenfold constitution so that he lives in the highest part of the upper triad — when he has attained self-conscious living in his own monadic essence — he thereupon attains paramartha or that absolute consciousness which, because of its freedom from all human qualifications or characteristics, can equally be called absolute unconsciousness. Expressed in another way, it is conscious existence as a nirvani. It is the state into which the upper triad of the buddha passes, once the buddha state has been reached. This entrance of the buddha’s higher triad into nirvana by no means inhibits his lower quaternary from active service in the world, for his lower quaternary, being washed of all the characteristics of ordinary personality and overshadowed by the buddha’s higher triad, is a nirmanakaya of high degree.

Paranishpanna, Parinishpanna (Sanskrit) Paraniṣpanna, Pariniṣpanna [from para or pari + niṣpanna finished, completed from nis + the verbal root pad to come forth, ripen, accomplish] The state of having gone forwards beyond; philosophically, the absolute perfection to which all existences attain at the close of a great period of activity (mahamanvantara). It is identical in meaning with paranirvana, and corresponds to the Tibetan yond-grub.

Parasakti (Sanskrit) Parāśakti The supreme force or great power. The entire universe is built of seven or ten prakritis, with their corresponding seven or ten purushas or cosmic energies. Parasakti, which in one sense is the highest of these seven forces, acts, like all the other saktis, not only on its own plane or in its own specific prakriti, but likewise extends itself throughout all the other six saktis or prakritis. For this reason every kosmic plane has its own dominant energy or prakriti or sakti; and yet at the same time contains those above it, and in undeveloped form those below it which flow forth from it in the procession of unfolding powers as evolution continues through the manvantara. Thus parasakti, which includes on the physical plane what we call light and heat, on its own primordial plane likewise produces the metaphysical origins of light and heat — the intelligent activity of the buddhi principle, signifying light combined with the vital warmth of kama or cosmic love (the Greek Eros).

Parasu-rama-avatara (Sanskrit) Paraśu-rāma-avatāra The avatara or descent of Vishnu known as Rama with the Axe who, according to the purely theological interpretation, terminated the Kshattriyas (warrior castes), which were disturbing and overruling the Brahmins (priestly and learned castes). Legends of avataras are based on cosmogonic, planetary, and even human history, and also on the principles of analogical repetitives in the unfolding aeons of time.

Parasurama (Parashurama) ::: Rama of the axe, an avatara of Visnu who destroyed the unrighteous licence of the military and princely caste (the ksatriyas)

pasu-asura (pashu-asura; pashu asura) ::: the pasu stage of the asura pasu-asura .... with which the first manvantara of the sixth pratikalpa begins, when mind having evolved to the buddhi returns temporarily to a concentration on the bodily life.

Paurusha Pralaya or Manvantara (Sanskrit) Pauruṣa-pralaya, -manvantara [from pauruṣa human from puruṣa man] The death, or the life, of a human being.

pearl-eyed ::: a. --> Having a pearly speck in the eye; afflicted with the cataract.

Perfection, Perfectibility Absolute perfection is applicable, not to infinity, but to the Absolute of a universe, and theosophy teaches that all existences are tending through ever-growing evolutionary stages towards the relative perfection which all reach at the close of a manvantara; a state called paranishpanna in Sanskrit and yong-grub in Tibetan. Paranirvana is described as a state of perfect rest insofar as activity in the lower manifested realms of a universe is concerned, but not perfect spiritual inactivity — entirely to the contrary. In a larger view comprehending a galaxy of universes, or a super-galaxy of galaxies, any notion that human intelligence can entertain of perfection is relative, for we cannot assign ends to evolutionary progress, growth, or expansion.

Personality ::: Theosophists draw a clear and sharp distinction, not of essence but of quality, between personality andindividuality. Personality comes from the Latin word persona, which means a mask, through which theactor, the spiritual individuality, speaks. The personality is all the lower man: all the psychical and astraland physical impulses and thoughts and tendencies, and what not. It is the reflection in matter of theindividuality; but being a material thing it can lead us downwards, although it is in essence a reflection ofthe highest. Freeing ourselves from the domination of the person, the mask, the veil, through which theindividuality acts, then we show forth all the spiritual and so-called superhuman qualities; and this willhappen in the future, in the far distant aeons of the future, when every human being shall have become abuddha, a christ. Such is the destiny of the human race.In occultism the distinction between the personality and the immortal individuality is that drawn betweenthe lower quaternary or four lower principles of the human constitution and the three higher principles ofthe constitution or higher triad. The higher triad is the individuality; the personality is the lowerquaternary. The combination of these two into a unity during a lifetime on earth produces what we nowcall the human being. The personality comprises within its range all the characteristics and memories andimpulses and karmic attributes of one physical life; whereas the individuality is the aeonic ego,imperishable and deathless for the period of a solar manvantara. It is the individuality through its ray orhuman astral-vital monad which reincarnates time after time and thus clothes itself in one personalityafter another personality.

  “ ‘Pesh-Hun’ is a general not a special Hindu possession. He is the mysterious guiding intelligent power, which gives the impulse to, and regulates the impetus of cycles, Kalpas and universal events. He is Karma’s visible adjuster on a general scale; the inspirer and the leader of the greatest heroes of this Manvantara. In the exoteric works he is referred to by some very uncomplimentary names; such as ‘Kali-Karaka,’ strife-maker, ‘Kapi-vaktra,’ monkey-faced, and even ‘Pisuna,’ the spy, though elsewhere he is called Deva-Brahma. . . .

pisaca-asura (pishacha-asura; pisacha-asura; pisacha asura) ::: the pisaca-asura pisaca stage of the asura, which evolves in the second and third manvantaras of the sixth pratikalpa. pis pisaca-pramatha

Pisces, the Fishes (Sanskrit Mina), is the last sign of the zodiac, and therefore marks the end of one cycle and the initiatory stage of the succeeding cycle. The fish-avatara of Vishnu is both the first and the tenth or last; and this applies both to mahakalpas and to minor cycles within them, likewise to a division of the present and former manvantara. Though Pisces as now understood refers to cyclic junctions in general, with their accompanying world saviors and floods, it has particular reference for Occidentals to Jesus and the entry of the equinoctial point into Pisces.

pitarah (Pitris) ::: Fathers, Manes; Fathers who have gone before and discovered the supraphysical worlds. [Puranas]: Ancestors to whom the tarpana is given. ::: pitrn [accusative plural], to the divinised Ancestors. [Gita 9.25]

Pitri(s)(Sanskrit) ::: A word meaning "father." There are seven (or ten) classes of pitris. They are called "fathers"because they are more particularly the actual progenitors of our lower principles; whereas thedhyani-chohans are actually, in one most important sense, our own selves. We were born from them; wewere the monads, we were the atoms, the souls, projected, sent forth, emanated, by the dhyanis.The pitris, for easy understanding, may be divided into two great groups, the solar and lunar. The lunarpitris or barhishads, as the name implies, came from the moon-chain; while the solar pitris whom we maygroup under the expressive name agnishvatta-pitris are those dhyan-chohans which have not the physical"creative fire," because they belong to a much superior sphere of being, but they have all the fires of thespiritual-intellectual realms active or latent within them as the case may be. In preceding manvantarasthey had finished their evolution so far as the realms of astral and physical matter were concerned, andwhen the proper time came in the cycling ages, the agnishvatta-pitris came to the rescue of those whohad only the physical creative fire, or barhishad-pitris, the lunar pitris, inspiring and enlightening theselower pitris with the spiritual and intellectual energies or "fires."In other words, the lunar pitris may briefly be said to be those consciousness-centers in the humanconstitution which feel humanly, which feel instinctually, and which possess the brain-mind mentality.The agnishvatta-pitris are those monadic centers of the human constitution which are of a purely spiritualtype. (See also Agnishvatas, Lunar Pitris)

Pitris ::: see pitarah

pitrn ::: see under pitarah

Pleiades (Greek) Also Atlantides. Six stars (the seventh being invisible or missing) in the constellation Taurus, and their heliacal rising in May was considered by sailors as a sign of propitious weather. They were, especially Alcyone, regarded as the point around which the divine breath or motion works during the manvantara, and have been thought by modern astronomers to be the center of the sun’s orbit.

Pralaya(Sanskrit) ::: A compound word, formed of laya, from the root li, and the prefix pra. Li means "to dissolve,""to melt away," "to liquefy," as when one pours water upon a cube of salt or of sugar. The cube of salt orof sugar vanishes in the water -- it dissolves, changes its form -- and this may be taken as a figure,imperfect as it is, or as a symbol, of what pralaya is: a crumbling away, a vanishing away, of matter intosomething else which is yet in it, and surrounds it, and interpenetrates it. Such is pralaya, usuallytranslated as the state of latency, state of rest, state of repose, between two manvantaras or life cycles. Ifwe remember distinctly the meaning of the Sanskrit word, our minds take a new bent in direction, followa new thought. We get new ideas; we penetrate into the arcanum of the thing that takes place. Pralaya,therefore, is dissolution, death.There are many kinds of pralayas. There is the universal pralaya, called prakritika, because it is thepralaya or vanishing away, melting away, of prakriti or nature. Then there is the solar pralaya. Sun inSanskrit is surya, and the adjective from this is saurya: hence, the saurya pralaya or the pralaya of thesolar system. Then, thirdly, there is the terrestrial or planetary pralaya. One Sanskrit word for earth isbhumi, and the adjective corresponding to this is bhaumika: hence, the bhaumika pralaya. Then there isthe pralaya or death of the individual man. Man is purusha; the corresponding adjective is paurusha:hence, the paurusha pralaya or death of man. These adjectives apply equally well to the several kinds ofmanvantaras or life cycles.There is another kind of pralaya which is called nitya. In its general sense, it means "constant" or"continuous," and can be exemplified by the constant or continuous change -- life and death -- of the cellsof our bodies. It is a state in which the indwelling and dominating entity remains, but its differentprinciples and rupas undergo continuous and incessant change. Hence it is called nitya, signifyingcontinuous. It applies to the body of man, to the outer sphere of earth, to the earth itself, to the solarsystem, and indeed to all nature. It is the unceasing and chronic changing of things that are -- the passingfrom phase to phase, meaning the pralaya or death of one phase, to be followed by the rebirth of itssucceeding phase. There are other kinds of pralayas than those herein enumerated.

pramatha-asura (pramatha-asura) ::: the pramatha stage of the asura, which evolves in the fourth manvantara of the sixth pratikalpa. pramatha-r pramatha-raksasa

Pramati (Sanskrit) Pramati Providence, care, overseeing; described as a son of fohat (SD 2:414). That aspect of the fohatic hierarchy impulsed or inspired by, or contained in, pramati — as overseeing intelligence — directs the manifold cosmic operations of cosmic intelligent energy; the manifested intelligence active in manvantara, derivative from the latent intelligence inherent in fohat.

Pramitabhas (Sanskrit) Pramitābhas [from pramita limited + ābhā splendor] Of limited splendor; a class of deities in the fifth manvantara.

pratikalpa (pratikalpa; prati-kalpa; prati kalpa) ::: a period of a hundred caturyugas, one tenth of a kalpa, also divided into fourteen manvantaras of several caturyugas each; each pratikalpa corresponds to one of the ten types or forms of consciousness (dasa-gavas) in the evolutionary scale, the present pratikalpa being regarded as the sixth in the current kalpa, the pratikalpa of the asura in which mind is concentrated on the buddhi.

Precious Things, Fourteen. See KURMA-AVATARA

Prehuman Races In a physical sense, the races from the first root-race to about the middle of the third, before man had a physical form similar to his present one; these races may be called prehuman since they were astral or semi-astral or ethereal. Again, it may refer to abortive attempts to produce beings on their way to future humanity. In another and far higher sense the prehuman races are the seeds of future humanity, these seeds being really lofty spiritual intellectual beings who had been men in a previous manvantara. These seeds have been called Sons of God, mind-born progeny of Brahma, rishis, prajapatis, manus, etc.

Protomateria [from Greek protos first, original + Latin materia matter] The primordial matter which, infilled with the karmic seeds from the preceding manvantara, evolves out of itself the cosmos. In some of its aspects equivalent to subtle prakriti or pradhana.

Purana (Sanskrit) Purāṇa Ancient, old, an ancient tale or legend. The 18 Hindu scriptures known today as the Puranas are ancient legends of olden times, written in verse, partly in symbolical and allegorical and partly in quasi-historical language. They are supposed originally to have been composed by Vyasa, the author of the Mahabharata. A Purana is a work which has five distinguishing topics (pancha-lakshanas): 1) the creation of the universe; 2) its destruction and renovation; 3) the genealogy of gods and patriarchs; 4) the reigns of the manus, forming the periods called manvantaras; and 5) the history of the solar and lunar races of kings.

Puranas(Sanskrit) ::: A word which literally means "ancient," "belonging to olden times." In India the word isespecially used as a term comprehending certain well-known sacred scriptures, which popular and evenscholarly authorities ascribe to the poet Vyasa. The Puranas contain the entire body of ancient Indianmythology. They are usually considered to be eighteen in number, and each Purana, to be complete, issupposed to consist of five topics or themes. These five topics or themes are commonly enumerated asfollows: (1) the beginnings or "creation" of the universe; (2) its renewals and destructions, ormanvantaras and pralayas; (3) the genealogies of the gods, other divine beings, heroes, and patriarchs; (4)the reigns of the various manus; and (5) a resume of the history of the solar and lunar races. Practicallynone of the Puranas as they stand in modern versions contains all these five topics, except perhaps theVishnu-Purana, probably the most complete in this sense of the word; and even the Vishnu-Puranacontains a great deal of matter not directly to be classed under these five topics. All the Puranas alsocontain a great deal of symbolical and allegorical writing.

purusa antaratman (Purusha Antaratman) ::: [the purusa as the inner self or soul].

purve pitarah manusyah ::: the ancient human fathers. [Ved.]

purve pitarah ::: the early Fathers.

Pyrrho of Elis: (c. 365-275 B.C.) A systematic skeptic who believed that it is impossible to know the true nature of things and that the wise man suspends his judgment on all matters and seeks to attain imperturbable happiness (ataraxy) by abstaining from all passion and curiosity. See Timon of Phlius, pupil of Pyrrho. -- R.B.W.

Radha (Sanskrit) Rādhā Prosperity, success; as a proper noun, a celebrated cowherdess or gopi beloved by Krishna. Regarded by some as an avatara of Lakshmi, as Krishna was of Vishnu, she has been mystically interpreted as the human ego seeking Krishna, the spiritual ego in man.

raks.asasura (rakshasasura) ::: a combination of raks.asa and asura; raksasasura the raks.asa of the asura type, who evolves in the sixth manvantara of the sixth pratikalpa.

Rama ::: [popular short form for Ramacandra, a celebrated avatara of Visnu].

Rama ::: the seventh avatara of Vis.n.u, "the divinely-natured man",Rama destroyer of Ravan.a; his work was "to fix for the future the possibility of an order proper to the sattwic civilised human being . . . in a world still occupied by anarchic forces".

reclination ::: n. --> The act of leaning or reclining, or the state of being reclined.
The angle which the plane of the dial makes with a vertical plane which it intersects in a horizontal line.
The act or process of removing a cataract, by applying the needle to its anterior surface, and depressing it into the vitreous humor in such a way that the front surface of the cataract becomes the upper one and its back surface the lower one.


Resurrection A rising again, implying a previous descent; a rebirth after death. In its widest sense, the universal law of cyclic renewal manifested in cosmic, solar, terrestrial, and human phenomena, applying to manvantaras, and to reawakenings of the earth and of man — whether humanity as a whole, races, or individuals. In the last case it means regeneration, the second birth, initiation, symbolized by the resurrection of the mystic Christ enacted in the Mysteries, when the candidate rose from that cruciform couch which he had undergone the experiences of death. In Christianity this has become an actual physical or bodily resurrection of Jesus, supported by the stories of the empty tomb and the appearances to the disciples. The dogma of the resurrection of the body, however, is pointedly related to the teaching of the migration of the life-atoms, whereby the reincarnating entity draws together the elements which it had previously discarded. There is an Arabic legend of the bone Luz, said to be one of the bones at the bottom of the spinal column, the os coccygis, as indestructible and forming the nucleus of the resurrection body. In the adytum or Holy of Holies of ancient temples was found a sarcophagus symbolizing the universal process of resurrection, but in degenerate times it was occasionally turned by ignorance into a symbol of physical procreation. Other emblems of resurrection are the frog, phoenix, and egg.

Rishi (Sanskrit) Ṛṣi An adept, seer, inspired person; in Vedic literature, used for the seers through whom the various mantras or hymns of the Veda were revealed. In later times the rishis were regarded as a particular class of beings, distinct from gods and men, the patriarchs or creators: thus there were the ten maharshis — the mind-born sons of Prajapati. In the Mahabharata, the seven rishis of the first manvantara are enumerated as Marichi, Atri, Angiras, Pulaha, Kratu, Pulastya, and Vasishtha. In Satapatha-Brahmana the Vedic rishis are named as: Gotama, Bharadvaja, Visvamitra, Jamadagni, Vasishtha, Kasyapa, and Atri. The seven rishis (saptarshis) are especially associated with the constellation of the Great Bear.

Root-types In biology animal or plant species derive from seven, ten, or twelve primeval physico-astral root-types, being in the case of every kingdom the origins of the widely differentiated, greatly specialized individuals now found on earth. “Every new Manvantara brings along with it the renovation of forms, types and species; every type of the preceding organic forms — vegetable, animal and human — changes and is perfected in the next, even to the mineral, which has received in this Round its final opacity and hardness; its softer portions having formed the present vegetation; the astral relics of previous vegetation and fauna having been utilized in the formation of the lower animals, and determining the structure of the primeval Root-Types of the highest mammalia” (SD 2:730). Primeval astral man was the root-type of those early mammalians, from whom the anthropoids sprang by human miscegenation, although this does not apply to the animals beneath the mammals.

Round, Fourth The circling of each life-wave around the globes of a planetary chain for the fourth time is its fourth round. The midpoint of the fourth round is the turning point for this planetary manvantara. Before this point the monadic hosts pursue their gyrations downwards on the descending arc, karmically evolving material vestures from within the womb of spirit. During the fourth round on globe D, during the fourth root-race, the midway point of this manvantara is reached, for the lowest point in the descent of the life-waves then takes place, and thereafter the monads begin evolving upwards on the ascending arc: the involution of matter and evolution of spirit.

Round-Manvantara Period of one circulation of the life-waves around the planetary chain from the first globe to the last globe, a period of 308,448,000 years. It is one-seventh of a Day of Brahma. (Fund)

Round ::: The doctrine concerning our planetary chain commonly called that of the seven rounds means that thelife cycle or life-wave begins its evolutionary course on globe A, the first of the series of seven (or ten)globes; then, completing its cycles there, runs down to globe B, and then to globe C, and then to globe D,our earth; and then, on the ascending arc, to globe E, then to globe F, and then to globe G. These are themanifest seven globes of the planetary chain. This is one planetary round. After the planetary round thereensues a planetary or chain nirvana, until the second round begins in the same way, but in a more"advanced" degree of evolution than was the first round.A globe round is one of the seven passages of a life-wave during its planetary round, on any one (andtherefore on and through each) of the globes. When the life-wave has passed through globe D, forinstance, and ends its cycles on globe D, this is the globe round of globe D for that particular planetaryround; and so with all the globes respectively. Seven root-races make one globe round. There are sevenglobe rounds therefore (one globe round for each of the seven globes) in each planetary round.Seven planetary rounds equal one kalpa or manvantara or Day of Brahma. When seven planetary roundshave been accomplished, which is as much as saying forty-nine globe rounds (or globe manvantaras),there ensues a still higher nirvana than that occurring between globes G and A after each planetary round.This higher nirvana is coincident with what is called a pralaya of that planetary chain, which pralaya lastsuntil the cycle again returns for a new planetary chain to form, containing the same hosts of living beingsas on the preceding chain, and which are now destined to enter upon the new planetary chain, but on andin a higher series of planes or worlds than in the preceding one.When seven such planetary chains with their various kalpas or manvantaras have passed away, thissevenfold grand cycle is one solar manvantara, and then the solar system sinks into the solar or cosmicpralaya.There are outer rounds and inner rounds. An inner round comprises the passage of the life-wave in anyone planetary chain from globe A to globe G once around, and this takes place seven times in a planetarymanvantara.The outer round comprises the passage of the entirety of a life-wave of a planetary chain along thecirculations of the solar system, from one of the seven sacred planets to another; and this for seven (orten) times.There is another aspect of the teaching concerning the outer rounds which cannot be elucidated here.

Sadaikarupa (Sanskrit) Sadaikarūpa [from sadā always + eka one + rūpa form] Always the one and same body; the essence of immutable nature. This Hindu philosophical term means the cosmically perduring (through both pralaya and manvantara following each other alternately) of the karmic substance of universal nature, however much cosmic karma may mold or vary the cosmic fields in and upon which it is eternally active.

Sadhya (Sanskrit) Sādhya [from the verbal root sādh to finish, complete, subdue, master] To be fulfilled, completed, attained; to be mastered, won, subdued. As a plural noun, a class of the gana-devatas (divine beings), specifically the jnana-devas (gods of wisdom). In the Satapatha-Brahmana of the Rig-Veda their world is said to be above the sphere of the gods, while Yaska (Nirukta 12:41) gives their locality as in Bhuvarloka. In The Laws of Manu (3:195), the sadhyas are represented as the offspring of the pitris called soma-sads who are offspring of Viraj; hence they are children of the lunar ancestors (pitris), evolved after the gods and possessing natures more fully unfolded; while in the Puranas they are the sons of Sadhya (a daughter of Daksha) and Dharma — hence called sadhyas — given variously as 12 or 17 in number. These various manners of describing the ancestry of the sadhyas originated in different ways of envisioning their origin. In later mythology they are superseded by the siddhas, the difference between sadhyas and siddhas being in many respects slight. Their mythological names are given as Manas, Mantri, Prana, Nara, Pana, Vinirbhaya, Naya, Dansa, Narayana, Vrisha, and Trabhu. Two of the names are two of the theosophic seven human principles — manas and prana; while Nara and Narayan, are other aspects of man, human or cosmic. Blavatsky terms the sadhyas divine sacrificers, “the most occult of all” the classes of the dhyanis (SD 2:605) — the reference being to the manasaputras, those intellectual beings who sacrificed themselves in order to quicken the fires of human intelligence during the third root-race. “The names of the deities of a certain mystic class change with every Manvantara” (SD 2:90); thus they are called ajitas, tushitas, satyas, haris, vaikuntas, adityas, and rudras. The key to the various names given to these higher beings lies in the composite nature of each one of them. In every manvantara and in each minor cycle of a manvantara, every being unfolds another aspect of itself, just as mankind unfolds new but latent powers and senses in each age. Special names were often given to each of the sevenfold, tenfold, or twelvefold aspects of these high beings.

saltarello ::: n. --> A popular Italian dance in quick 3-4 or 6-8 time, running mostly in triplets, but with a hop step at the beginning of each measure. See Tarantella.

Sambhala(Sanskrit) ::: A place-name of highly mystical significance. Many learned occidental Orientalists haveendeavored to identify this mystical and unknown locality with some well-known modern district ortown, but unsuccessfully. The name is mentioned in the Puranas and elsewhere, and it is stated that out ofSambhala will appear in due course of time the Kalki-Avatara of the future. The Kalki-Avatara is one ofthe manifestations or avataras of Vishnu. Among the Buddhists it is also stated that out of Sambhala willcome in due course of time the Maitreya-Buddha or next buddha.Sambhala, however, although no erudite Orientalist has yet succeeded in locating it geographically, is anactual land or district, the seat of the greatest brotherhood of spiritual adepts and their chiefs on earthtoday. From Sambhala at certain times in the history of the world, or more accurately of our own fifthroot-race, come forth the messengers or envoys for spiritual and intellectual work among men.This Great Brotherhood has branches in various parts of the world, but Sambhala is the center or chieflodge. We may tentatively locate it in a little-known and remote district of the high tablelands of centralAsia, more particularly in Tibet. A multitude of airplanes might fly over the place without "seeing" it, forits frontiers are very carefully guarded and protected against invasion, and will continue to be so until thekarmic destiny of our present fifth root-race brings about a change of location to some other spot on theearth, which then in its turn will be as carefully guarded as Sambhala now is.

Sambhala, Shambhala (Sanskrit) Śambhala A mystical and unknown locality, mentioned in the Puranas and elsewhere, from which will appear in due course the Kalki-avatara of Vishnu. Sometimes spelled Shambala. Buddhists state that out of Sambhala will come the next buddha, Maitreya. Sambhala

Sanatsujatiya (Sanskrit) Sanatsujātīya One episode in the Udyoga Parva of the Mahabharata, consisting of a dialogue between Sanatsujuata and Dhritarashtra; a philosophical treatise of high distinction, commented on by Sankaracharya.

Sandhi, Samdhi (Sanskrit) Saṃdhi [from sam together + the verbal root dhā to place] That which combines or unites; the interval between day and night, twilight; also the period at the expiration of each yuga (age), or between two manvantaras or kalpas. Equivalent to 1/10 the duration of the yuga and lasts until the commencement of the next yuga. Such is the way the time periods of the yugas are calculated, whether according to divine years or solar years. However, when attention is concentrated solely on the dawns and twilights (there being a dawn and a twilight for each such time period in a yuga), every dawn and twilight conjoined is 1/6 of the length of each such time period: in other words, a dawn or twilight is 1/12 of the length of such period. As an example, a mahayuga of 4,320,000 solar years (or 12,000 Divine Years, 360 solar years making one Divine Year) consists of four minor yugas — the krita, treta, dvapara, and kali, decreasing in length by the Pythagorean scale of 4, 3, 2, 1 respectively. Thus counting in Divine Years, the krita is 4800 such years long, the treta 3600 such years, the dvapara 2400 such years, and the kali 1200 such years. Otherwise phrased, the krita is 4000 years long plus 1/10 thereof — 400 years for its dawn and 400 years for its twilight. The treta is 3000 years long plus 1/10 that period or 300 years for its dawn and 300 years for its twilight. The dvapara and the kali are calculated by the same rule. With solar years, the system can be illustrated by stating that the kali yuga is 360,000 solar years long, 1/10 of that period or 36,000 years each for its dawn and its twilight, the total comprising the full duration of 432,000 years. Thus the 2/10 when added are 72,000, which is 1/6 of the total duration; and either the dawn or twilight is 1/12 of the total or 36,000.

Sankaracharya, Krishna, Lao-tzu, and Jesus were avataras in differing degrees, of somewhat differing structure. There was a divine ray which came down at the cyclic time of each of these incarnations, and the connecting link or the flame of mind was provided in each case by a member of the Hierarchy of Compassion. Krishna says, “I incarnate in period after period in order to destroy wickedness and reestablish righteousness” (BG ch 4, sl 8). Krishna here represents the Logos or logoic ray which “on our plane would be utterly helpless, inactive, and have no possible means of communication with us and our sphere, because that logoic ray lacks an intermediate and fully conscious vehicle or carrier, i.e., it lacks the intermediate or highly ethereal mechanism, the spiritual-human in us, which in ordinary man is but slightly active. An avatara takes place when a direct ray from the Logos enters into, fully inspires, and illuminates, a human being, through the intermediary of a bodhisattva who has incarnated in that human being, thereby supplying the fit, ready, and fully conscious intermediate vehicle or carrier” (Fund 276).

Sankaracharya (Sanskrit) Śaṅkarācārya, Śaṃkarācārya [from Saṅkara a personal name + ācarya teacher] The beneficent teacher; one of the greatest initiates of India. The Upanishads, Gautama Buddha, and Sankaracharya are considered by many to be the three lights of the wisdom of India. In a very mystical way Sankaracharya was Buddha’s esoteric successor. He was an avatara, as was Jesus. Sankaracharya set himself to preserve the wisdom previously lighted, or brought to men, by Gautama Buddha. By his pure living and high thinking, causing an outpouring of lofty spiritual and intellectual thought from his very soul-life, he kindled the truth in the hearts of many who had lost it through following dogmatic trends of religion, rather than holding to the inner spirit of the ancient teachings. Sankaracharya worked mostly with the Brahmin order — the highest caste in India — where the advantages of heredity, of ages of high ideals and rigid discipline, could most easily, if accepted, receive the pure truths, and also could best supply a body of men fitted by character and training to master the higher knowledge, sustain it, and pass it on.

Sankhasura (Sanskrit) Śaṅkhāsura A daitya said in Hindu legend to have waged war against the gods and to have conquered them, upon which he stole the Vedas and hid them at the bottom of the sea, whence they were rescued by Vishnu in the form of a fish. There are also vague references in connection with one of the dvipas (Sankha-dvipa) and it is tempting to suppose that they are connected. Another Hindu legend mentions the killing of Sankhasura by Krishna — another instance of the way in which this avatara is placed in many different ages as the Krishna spirit in the world rather than as any incarnated avatara of that name: the death of Krishna is stated as having begun the kali yuga in 3102 BC, whereas Sankha-dvipa was one of the great islands of the Atlantean continental system of several million years ago.

sapta matarah ::: the seven mothers. [Ved.]

saptarasmih ::: seven-rayed. [Ved.]

sarira (yogagnimaya sharira) ::: a body filled with the fiery energy generated by yoga. [Śvetasvatara Upanis.ad 2.12]

Satyavrata (Sanskrit) Satyavrata [from satya truth + vrata vow] A vow of truthfulness; a name of Vaivasvata-Manu, the manu of our present manvantara, corresponding to Noah.

Satya yuga: Sanskrit for age of truth; the first age (yuga) of the manvantara. The golden age, which lasted 1,728,000 of our years (the first four-tenths of the entire manvantara).

Saurya Pralaya and Saurya Manvantara (Sanskrit) Saurya-pralaya, Saurya-manvantara [from sūrya sun + pralaya dissolution; manvantara manifestation] The dissolution, or manifestation, of the solar system; frequently termed a mahapralaya or mahamanvantara.

Savior Applied to manasaputras, buddhas, bodhisattvas, avataras, messiahs, the Agathodaemon, etc. See also SALVATION

Second Coming. See MESSIAH; KALKI AVATARA; MAITREYA-BUDDHA

Self and soul ::: The true being may be realised in one or both of two aspects — the Self or Atman and the soul or antaratman, psychic being or caitya puruya. The difference is that one is felt as universal, the other as individual supporting the mind, life and body.

Sesha (Sanskrit) Śeṣa [from the verbal root śiṣ to leave a remainder or residue] Remainder; the karmic remainders of the preceding cosmic manvantara which become the basis for the manifestation of the present manvantara. Also the name of the seven-headed serpent of space on which Vishnu rests during pralaya, representing the seven principles of the cosmos in which the spiritual or unmanifested universe remains until the period for its new manifestation arrives, thereafter to become manifest by degrees. Sesha or Ananta, the couch of Vishnu, is an abstraction symbolizing ever-continuing cosmic life in space, which contains the remainders or germs of the future manvantara, and throws off periodically the efflorescence of these germs as the manifested universe. But during a solar pralaya, the cosmic spirit from which all flows forth, reposes sleeping upon Sesha, the serpent of eternity, in the midst of the kosmic Deep. Hence Sesha is considered Vishnu’s first vahana (vehicle) in the primordial water of space, before manvantaric activity begins.

Seven Eternities Seven kosmic aeons or vastly long periods of duration, becoming time to human thought; and each such kosmic aeon is an eternity [from Latin aeternitas from aetas age, time period, a space of time] which the Latins looked upon as a generalizing term for an aeon (cosmic age). “The Seven Eternities meant are the seven periods, or a period answering in duration to the seven periods, of a Manvantara, and extending throughout a Maha-Kalpa or the ‘Great Age’ — 100 years of Brahma — making a total of 311,040,000,000,000 of years” (SD 1:36). The expression applies both to the mahakalpa and to the solar pralaya.

Seven planetary rounds equal one kalpa, manvantara, or Day of Brahma. When seven planetary rounds (49 globe-rounds) have been thus accomplished, there ensues a still higher nirvana than that occurring between globes G and A after each planetary round. This higher nirvana is coincident with what is called a pralaya of that planetary chain, which lasts until a new planetary chain forms, containing the same hosts of living beings as on the preceding chain.

Siddhapura (Sanskrit) Siddhapura [from siddha attained from the verbal root sidh to attain, perfect + pura city] City of the blest, or the White Island; in Hindu mythology a sacred city situated in the extreme north. “According to Tibetan tradition the White Island is the only locality which escapes the general fate of other dwipas and can be destroyed by neither fire nor water, for — it is the ‘eternal land’ ” (SD 2:408n). All the avataras of Vishnu are said to come from this sacred place.

Siddhas (Sanskrit) Siddha-s [from the verbal root sidh to attain] Perfected one, one who has attained relative perfection in this manvantara through self-devised efforts lasting through many imbodiments towards that end. A buddha is in this sense at times called a siddha. Generally, a hierarchy of dhyani-chohans who, according to Hindu mythology, inhabit the space between the earth and heaven (bhuvar-loka); the Vishnu-Purana states that there are 88,000 of them occupying the regions of the sky north of the sun and south of the seven rishis (the Great Bear). In later mythology they are confused with or take the place of the sadhyas, but in the Vedas the siddhas are those who are possessed from birth of superhuman powers — the eight siddhis — as also of knowledge and indifference to the world (Svetasvatara-Upanishad).

Sishta(s)(Sista, Sanskrit) ::: This is a word meaning "remainders," or "remains," or "residuals" -- anything that is leftor remains behind. In the especial application in which this word is used in the ancient wisdom, thesishtas are those superior classes -- each of its own kind and kingdom -- left behind on a planet when itgoes into obscuration, in order to serve as the seeds of life for the inflow of the next incoming life-wavewhen the dawn of the new manvantara takes place on that planet.When each kingdom passes on to its next globe, each one leaves behind its sishtas, its lives representingthe very highest point of evolution arrived at by that kingdom in that round, but leaves them sleeping as itwere: dormant, relatively motionless, including life-atoms among them. Not without life, however, foreverything is as much alive as ever, and there is no "dead" matter anywhere; but the sishtas consideredaggregatively as the remnants or residuals of the life-wave which has passed on are sleeping, dormant,resting. These sishtas await the incoming of the life-waves on the next round, and then they re-awaken toa new cycle of activity as the seeds of the new kingdom or kingdoms -- be it the three elementalkingdoms or the mineral or vegetable or the beast or the next humanity.In a more restricted and still more specific sense, the sishtas are the great elect, or sages, left behind afterevery obscuration.

Sisupala (Sanskrit) Śiśupāla Child-protector; a son of Damaghosha (King of Chedi), Krishna’s great enemy, slain by him at the sacrifice of Yudhishthira. The Vishnu-Purana states that Sisupala was in a former existence the unrighteous but valiant monarch of the daityas, Hiranyakasipu, who was killed by the avatara Nara-simha (the man-lion). He was next the ten-headed Ravana, the giant king of Lanka, and was killed by Rama. After this he was born as Sisupala. “This parallel evolution of Vishnu (spirit) with a Daitya, as men, may seem meaningless, yet it gives us the key not only to the respective dates of Rama and Krishna, but even to a certain psychological mystery” (SD 2:225n).

Sita (Sanskrit) Sītā A furrow; Rama’s wife, so named because she is fabled to have sprung from a furrow made by King Janaka while plowing the ground to prepare it for a sacrifice instituted by him to obtain progeny. She was considered an avatara of Lakshmi, Vishnu’s consort in the heaven-world. In the Ramayana she is exiled with her husband, stolen by Ravana of Lanka, and finally rescued.

Skanda (Sanskrit) Skanda The attacker; a title of Karttikeya, who killed Taraka, the deva-daimon.

solfatara ::: n. --> A volcanic area or vent which yields only sulphur vapors, steam, and the like. It represents the stages of the volcanic activity.

  “Soma was never given in days of old to the non-initiated Brahman — the simple Grihasta, or priest of the exoteric ritual. Thus Brihaspati — ‘guru of the gods’ though he was — still represented the dead-letter form of worship. It is Tara his wife — the symbol of one who, though wedded to dogmatic worship, longs for true wisdom — who is shown as initiated into his mysteries by King Soma, the giver of that Wisdom. Soma is thus made in the allegory to carry her away. The result of this is the birth of Budha — esoteric Wisdom — (Mercury, or Hermes in Greece and Egypt). He is represented as ‘so beautiful,’ that even the husband, though well aware that Budha is not the progeny of his dead-letter worship — claims the ‘new-born’ as his Son, the fruit of his ritualistic and meaningless forms. Such is, in brief, one of the meanings of the allegory” (SD 2:498-9).

Sosiosh, Soshyos (Persian) In Zoroastrianism, the deliverer of the world, who shall come on a white horse in a tornado of fire. According to the Avesta (Yast 19:89), he will be born from a maid near Lake Kasava; he will come from the region of the dawn to free the world from death and decay, from corruption and rottenness — ever living and ever thriving, the dead shall rise and immortality commence. This prophecy corresponds to that of the coming of Maitreya-Buddha, or of the Kalki-avatara of Vishnu, also repeated in the Christian Revelation of St. John.

Spirit Cosmically, the homogeneous emanation from the universal cosmic monad; in man, the direct emanation of his spiritual monad, the immortal element in us which never was born and which retains through the mahamanvantara its own quality, essence, and characteristics. It sends its ray through the laya-centers of all the various sheaths of consciousness-substance, and is itself a ray of the all-spirit, and, again applied to man, is used specifically for the union of the higher part of manas with atma-buddhi.

Spirit-hyle [from Greek hyle matter, stuff] The Second Logos, Father-Mother, spirit-matter, Purusha-prakriti. Hyle was used by certain Greek philosophers to signify original cosmic spirit-stuff, and therefore is equivalent to the Sanskrit pradhana, or in a higher, more spiritual essence, mulaprakriti (root-substance). Thus hyle or spirit-hyle is the primordial quasi-conscious matter-substance of cosmic space, both before cosmic manifestation begins and through the entire period of the cosmic manvantara — the cosmic spiritual substantial background, or Mother of space. Again, spirit-hyle, in its prakritis aspect, is the spiritual sediment of surrounding universal chaos, the great deep of cosmic consciousness. Thus it is the primordial element-principle, out of which an objective universe is formed, and into which it again sinks when the cosmic manvantara ends, only to reissue forth at the end of the cosmic pralaya.

Spirit ::: In the theosophical philosophy there is a distinct and important difference in the use of the words spiritand soul. The spirit is the immortal element in us, the deathless flame within us which dies never, whichnever was born and which retains throughout the entire maha-manvantara its own quality, essence, andlife, sending down into our own being and into our various planes certain of its rays or garments or soulswhich we are.The divine spirit of man is linked with the All, being in a highly mystical sense a ray of the All.A soul is an entity which is evolved by experiences; it is not a spirit because it is a vehicle of a spirit. Itmanifests in matter through and by being a substantial portion of the lower essence of the spirit.Touching another plane below it, or it may be above it, the point of union allowing ingress and egress tothe consciousness is a laya-center. The spirit manifests in seven vehicles, and each one of these vehiclesis a soul; and that particular point through which the spiritual influence passes in the soul is thelaya-center, the heart of the soul, or rather the summit thereof -- homogeneous soul-substance, if youlike.In a kosmical sense spirit should be applied only to that which belongs without qualifications to universalconsciousness and which is the homogeneous and unmixed emanation from the universal consciousness.In the case of man, the spirit within man is the flame of his deathless ego, the direct emanation of thespiritual monad within him, and of this ego the spiritual soul is the enclosing sheath or vehicle orgarment. Making an application more particularly and specifically to the human principles, when thehigher manas of man which is his real ego is indissolubly linked with buddhi, this, in fact, is the spiritualego or spirit of the individual human being's constitution. Its life term before the emanation is withdrawninto the divine monad is for the full period of a kosmic manvantara.

Spirit-man Corresponds to the spiritual ego, spiritual soul, spiritual self, or human spirit; for the higher mind or manas united with its spiritual prototype buddhi. A sharp contrast is drawn between the spirit-man and the human soul, the clothing or vehicle of the human spirit formed of kama-manas. The spirit-man is unconditionally immortal for the duration of the solar manvantara, whereas the human soul is conditionally immortal.

Spiritual Soul ::: The spiritual soul is the vehicle of the individual monad, the jivatman or spiritual ego; in the case ofman's principles it is essentially of the nature of atma-buddhi. This spiritual ego is the center or seed orroot of the reincarnating ego. It is that portion of our spiritual constitution which is deathless as anindividualized entity -- deathless until the end of the maha-manvantara of the cosmic solar system.The spiritual soul and the divine soul, or atman, combined, are the inner god -- the inner buddha, theinner christ.

Srastara (Sanskrit) Srastara A couch or sofa for reclining; “consisting of a mat or a tiger’s skin, strewn with darbha, kusa and other grasses, used by ascetics — gurus and chelas — and spread on the floor” (TG 307).

Sri-antara. See SIX-POINTED STAR; SOLOMON’s SEAL

srimad bhagavat. ::: one of the main 18 Puranas, dealing with the avataras of Vishnu, especially and in great detail with the life of Lord Krishna

Sriyantra, Sri-antara. See SIX-POINTED STAR; SOLOMON’s SEAL

Sthula-maya (Sanskrit) Sthūla-maya [from sthūla gross, bulky + maya built of] Consisting of grosser elements; material, differentiated and conditioned. A Hindu philosophical term also applicable to one of the four principles of the Taraka-Raja-Yoga system, called sthulopadhi, corresponding to the three lower principles of the theosophical septenary classification: prana, linga-sarira, and sthula-sarira.

Sthulopadhi (Sanskrit) Sthūlopādhi [from sthūla gross + upādhi base, vehicle] The gross base or vehicle in the human constitution, consisting of the physical body (sthula-sarira), the astral model-body (linga-sarira), and the vital activities (prana). According to the Taraka-Raja-Yoga school there are three upadhis (bases) in the human constitution: karanopadhi, sukshmopadhi, and sthulopadhi. The sthulopadhi corresponds to the combination of the annamaya-kosa and pranamaya-kosa of the Vedantic classification.

. s.t.i (janamaya drishti) ::: vision on the plane of jana or ananda. janm janmantara antara dr drsti

. s.t.i (janmantara drishti) ::: knowledge of other (past and future) lives, a form of trikaladr.s.t.i.

Subrace Used to distinguish the major or root-races from the minor races which are offshoots from the mother-race (ML 83). In a planetary chain, there are seven rounds in a manvantara (period of activity) and root-races during each round; further that there are seven subraces in every root-race, and septenary offshoots from the subraces.

Sudarsana (Sanskrit) Sudarśana Good-looking, beautiful; the chakra or circular weapon of Vishnu-Krishna, a flaming weapon called the disc of the sun. Occultly, it is that power possessed by the highest initiates and semi-divine men, avataras, buddhas, etc., which is an emanation or out-pouring from their spiritually intellectual or buddhi-manasic principle. Intellect in its smooth and magical operations is sudarsana (beautiful to consider), and of immense power even among men on our low plane. When used as a power or “weapon” by god-men or similar beings it is virtually irresistible.

. sukho"ntararamah. ::: having the inner happiness and inner repose. [Gita 5.24]

Sukshmopadhi (Sanskrit) Sūkṣmopādhi [from śukṣma subtle, fine, ethereal + upādhi base, vehicle] The subtle base or vehicle, in the human constitution the combined qualities of the higher manas, the lower manas, the kama-energy, and their astral veil or vehicle infilled with life. According to Taraka-Raja-Yoga there are three upadhis in the human constitution: karanopadhi, sukshmopadhi, and sthulopadhi. The sukshmopadhi comprehends manas in its dual aspect in union with kama and the vital-astral portions in the theosophic sevenfold division of man, and likewise corresponds to the manomaya-kosa of the Vedantic classification. The state of consciousness known as the svapna or sleeping condition is connected causally with the sukshmopadhi. This upadhi when developed and trained in the adept is the seat of a number of remarkable faculties or powers, among them spiritual clairvoyance and clairaudience. In the ordinary person, it is the lower portion of sukshmopadhi which ordinarily acts automatically, producing flashes of unconscious clairvoyant vision, dreams of various kind, and other psychic phenomena.

Surt (Scandinavian) Surtr (Icelandic) [from svartr the black] Also Surtur, Surter. A Norse fire giant, the world-destroyer in the Edda. In the Norse myths Surt will lead the hosts of Muspellsheim (home of fire) at Ragnarok, when the gods depart the realms of life, and the worlds perish in universal conflagration. Surt himself will slay Frey, the bright god, and when all the combatants are slain, Surt will fling his firebrand, and everything animate or inanimate will be plunged into an ocean of fire, and the nine homes will be no more. Surtarlogi (flame of Surt) represents the volcanic and cosmic forces which will cause the destruction of our world when its life is over. The world, universe, or solar system becoming an ocean of cosmic flame or light refers to the ending of a manvantara and the opening of pralaya. The ocean of fire is the passing of matter back into its primordial fiery spiritual nature and the nine homes are the nine or ten cosmic planes, the nine grades or divisions of the cosmic hierarchy.

Suryavansa (Sanskrit) Sūryavaṃśa [from sūrya sun + vaṃśa race, lineage] The solar race; the race or lineage whose founder was said to be descended from the sun, just as the origin of the other great lineage, the Chandravansa, was attributed to the moon. The king who founded the suryavansa, Ikshvaku, was the son of Vaivasvata-Manu who sprang from the sun; he reigned at Ayodhya at the beginning of the second or treta yuga. The two branches of the suryavansa were the dynasty of Mithila, founded by a younger son of Ikshvaku, and that of Ayodhya, in which branch the avatara Rama was born, whose exploits are recounted in the Ramayana. The Vishnu-Purana enumerates the members of the Ayodhya dynasty, which amounts to about a hundred rulers. Several Rajput tribes still claim to belong to this race.

Sutratman(Sanskrit) ::: A compound word meaning "thread-self," the golden thread of individuality -- the stream ofself-consciousness -- on which all the substance-principles of man's constitution are strung, so to say, likepearls on a golden chain. The sutratman is the stream of consciousness-life running through all thevarious substance-principles of the constitution of the human entity -- or indeed of any other entity. Eachsuch pearl on the golden chain is one of the countless personalities which man uses during the course ofhis manvantara-long evolutionary progress. The sutratman, therefore, may be briefly said to be theimmortal or spiritual monadic ego, the individuality which incarnates in life after life, and therefore isrightly called the thread-self or fundamental self.It is this sutratman, this thread-self, this consciousness-stream, or rather stream of consciousness-life,which is the fundamental and individual selfhood of every entity, and which, reflected in and through theseveral intermediate vehicles or veils or sheaths or garments of the invisible constitution of man, or ofany other being in which a monad enshrouds itself, produces the egoic centers of self-consciousexistence. The sutratman, therefore, is rooted in the monad, the monadic essence.

Tamas(Sanskrit) ::: One of the three gunas or qualities or essential attributes of manifested beings and things.Tamas is the quality of darkness, illusion, ignorance; it also means, in a quite different sense, quiescence,passivity, repose, rest, inertia. It becomes immediately obvious from the distinctions that these two seriesof words show, that there is both a good and an evil side to tamas, just as indeed there is a good and evilside to rajas, and even to sattva. The condition of manifested existence in the state of cosmic pralaya is inone sense of the word the tamasic condition, signifying quiescence or rest. When the universe is in thestage of active manvantaric manifestation, we may in a generalizing sense say that the universe is in therajasic state or condition; and that aspect of the universe which we may call the divine-spiritual, whetherin the universe itself or in the manvantara or in the pralaya of a globe, can be spoken of as the sattvicstate or condition. From these observations it should be evident that the three gunas -- sattva, rajas, tamas-- not only can exist contemporaneously and coincidently, but actually do so exist, and that in fact thethree are inextricably interblended. They are really three phases or conditions of imbodiedconsciousnesses, and each has its noble and each its "evil" side.

taranis ::: n. --> A Celtic divinity, regarded as the evil principle, but confounded by the Romans with Jupiter.

tarantass ::: n. --> A low four-wheeled carriage used in Russia. The carriage box rests on two long, springy poles which run from the fore to the hind axletree. When snow falls, the wheels are taken off, and the body is mounted on a sledge.

tarantella ::: n. --> A rapid and delirious sort of Neapolitan dance in 6-8 time, which moves in whirling triplets; -- so called from a popular notion of its being a remedy against the poisonous bite of the tarantula. Some derive its name from Taranto in Apulia.
Music suited to such a dance.


tarantism ::: n. --> A nervous affection producing melancholy, stupor, and an uncontrollable desire to dance. It was supposed to be produced by the bite of the tarantula, and considered to be incapable of cure except by protracted dancing to appropriate music.

tarantulae ::: pl. --> of Tarantula

tarantula ::: n. --> Any one of several species of large spiders, popularly supposed to be very venomous, especially the European species (Tarantula apuliae). The tarantulas of Texas and adjacent countries are large species of Mygale.

tarantulas ::: pl. --> of Tarantula

tarantulated ::: a. --> Bitten by a tarantula; affected with tarantism.

taras ::: rapidity.

tarentism ::: n. --> See Tarantism.

tarentula ::: n. --> See Tarantula.

tartarated ::: a. --> Tartrated.

The adityas are the sustainers of the solar divine life which exists in all things, and in our present Vaivasvata manvantara they are the divine solar pitris (fathers) — not the lower or lunar pitris — which incarnated in early humanity. “The wise call our fathers Vasus; our paternal grandfathers Rudras, our paternal great grandfathers, Adityas . . . ” (Manu 3:284).

The aesir are not the highest gods, even though cosmic Odin in his capacity of Allfather is the father of gods and men by virtue of being descended from a previous era of evolution. “All the creative gods, or personal Deities, begin at the secondary stage of Cosmic evolution” (SD 1:427). The aesir were ousted from Asgard by the vaner, superior gods who remain in their high realms while the aesir dwell in living spheres. Nevertheless even the aesir receive a “hostage” (in one interpretation an avatara) from the vaner and in exchange furnish the mind and matter which enable these exalted beings to evolve.

The agnishvattas, our solar spiritual-intellectual parts, are those who in preceding manvantaras completed their evolution in the realms of matter; and when evolution had brought the nascent human stock to the state where they had only the physical creative fire, the agnishvattas came to their rescue by inspiring and enlightening these lower lunar pitris with spiritual and intellectual energies or fires (OG 14-15; SD 2:91-2).

The annihilation of those who choose the left-hand or matter path occurs because they use their manasic faculty to its prostitution for selfish and evil purposes, which leads to a final rupture of the manasic links. When this rupture is complete, the entity being no longer attached to the higher triad sinks rapidly into the whirlpool of absolute matter and is finally disintegrated into its component life-atoms. The higher triad or monad thus freed from its downward-tending personality, after a period of rest in spiritual realms evolves a new lower garment in which to manifest in a later manvantara.

The beasts, for instance, as indeed all other kingdoms in similar circumstances, are undergoing retardation at the present time in another slightly different sense: because they have not as yet evolved forth human qualities and powers. They will not make the grade into the human kingdom on the ascending arc for all the remainder of the present chain-manvantara, and this is the meaning of the phrase frequently found in theosophical writings that the door into the human kingdom closed at about the midpoint of the fourth root-race.

The Brahmanas and Puranas generally reckon twelve adityas. In a preceding manvantara they were called tushitas, but when the end of the cycle was near they entered the “womb of Aditi, that we may be born in the next Manwantara; for, thereby, we shall again enjoy the rank of gods.” Hence in the present seventh manvantara, they are known as adityas (VP 1:15). When the pralaya (dissolution) of the world comes, twelve suns will appear (MB 3:3, 26; Dict Hind 3). The twelve adityas are the twelve great gods of the Hindu pantheon; also, the twelve signs of the zodiac or twelve months of the year.

The ceaseless alternate outflowing and inflowing of cosmic life or hierarchies of lives of the one manifest reality is called the Great Breath from its analogy to physiological breathing, which implies incessant alternating motion, expansion and contraction, of life, air, wind, or spirit. The sevenfold word symbolizing the logos is said to be the evolution of the breath. Though the alternation of manvantara and pralaya conjoined are the Great Breath, the alternating motion does not cease even during the long pralayic ages.

The Christian Gospels appear to have originated in mystery-dramas, beautiful and often sublime in their inner significances, in which were depicted the experiences of the neophyte and adept in his union with the Logos, and hence such unified individual was called a Logos incarnate as a man, the Logos itself being variously named as Christos or Dionysos, and to have been by stages adapted and given a semi-historical guise, as has happened in other instances besides the Christian mythos. Christ therefore, or the Christos, is not a particular man or an especial incarnation of divinity, but a generic term for the divine as incarnated in all human beings, although Jesus was undoubtedly the name of this great Jewish initiate-avatara as an individual. Hence this universal allegory in its Christian version has a true historical peg to hang from; for there did appear, sometime before the Christian era, a special cyclic messenger who was due to come on the change of the ecliptic point from one sign of the celestial zodiac to another, from the sign of Aries to Pisces. In theosophical literature, Jesus is considered to be an avatara, the messenger for the European Messianic or Piscean cycle. As such, Jesus represented a ray sent from the Wondrous Being or spiritual hierarch of the earth into the soul of a pure human being, while the racial buddha, Gautama Buddha, supplied the intermediate or psychological nature in this act of white magic.

The contents have been criticized by several modern scholars, who do not grant it any standing as a work coming down from ancient times for linguistic reasons. However, it contains teachings which are not merely universal, but which run far back into the night of human history; for example, the first chapter suggests the seven sacred planets (vv. 15-21); each star and planet having an intelligence, a soul, and a body (23); the kingdoms of nature on the cosmic ladder of life (54-60); reincarnation (69-72); rounds (101-112); and the grand periods or manvantaras and pralayas (114-16).

The day after the mahamanvantara is the Day-Be-With-Us or the Christian Day of Judgment. Then all individualities are merged into one, each still possessing essential or intrinsic knowledge of itself. But at that time, what to us now is nonconscious or the unconscious, will be absolute consciousness.

The “descent” of the manasaputras before the middle of the third root-race was only a partial descent, and even today they are not yet fully incarnated in us, they have not yet fully manifested their splendor within us because our minds are not yet fully evolved. The descent is still in progress and will continue until the very end of the fifth round. Even the titan-intellects of the human race have not yet fully expressed the powers of the manasaputra above and within them. These manasaputras are incarnating ever more and more, just as the growing child develops more mental power as each year passes. As man proceeds along the evolutionary pathway and unfolds his inner nature, he will bring forth his own latent manasaputra and in the next manvantara he will light the way for lesser entities.

  “The ‘First Cause’ had no name in the beginnings. Later it was pictured in the fancy of the thinkers as an ever invisible, mysterious Bird that dropped an Egg into Chaos, which Egg becomes the Universe. Hence Brahm was called Kalahansa, ‘the swan in (Space and) Time.’ He became the ‘Swan of Eternity,’ who lays at the beginning of each mahamanvantara a ‘Golden Egg.’ It typifies the great Circle, or O, itself a symbol for the Universe and its spherical bodies” (SD 1:359).

The first three letters in Greek make I.H.S. placed at the head of representations of the crucified Jesus, often said to stand for Iesus Hominum Salvator (Jesus the savior of men) or In hoc signo (in this sign), with reference to the alleged vision of a cross of the Emperor Constantine. Jesus is a form of a worldwide mystery-name, whose importance was its meaning, usually given as a three-letter monogram, analogous to the Sanskrit Aum. We find it in the Greek Gnostic Iao and variants are common in ancient Greece, such as Iasios, Iasion, Iason, Iasos; and initiates were known as Iasides or sons of Iaso. See also AVATARA

The higher classes of the brothers of the shadow, those who may be called spiritual sorcerers, mentioned in the New Testament as entities of spiritual wickedness, have a longer life period than have the lower classes. These spiritual sorcerers, depending upon the degree of unfolding of spiritual energy which they have attained and prostituted to evil uses, may even endure till the end of the globe manvantara, reincarnating themselves at repeated, rapid intervals; but their pathway is downwards into still deeper ranges of matter, and involves a progressively greater loss of inner spiritual light reaching them from their spiritual monad.

The higher karanopadhi, belonging to the spiritual-intellectual part of the human constitution, is the reproductive impulse in the spiritual monad which causes it to reemerge into a new series of imbodiments at the dawn of the solar manvantara. This karanopadhi is directly related to buddhi or buddhi-manas, the spiritual soul as a veil or vehicle of the monadic essence or spiritual monad. Its role is similar to that of prakriti with Purusha, or pradhana surrounding Brahman, or mulaprakriti with parabrahman. The karanopadhi is also the vehicle produced by the spiritual bija (seed).

The human kingdom’s moment of choice is that point in the evolutionary cycle reached on this globe in the fifth round when the monads not ready to continue their upward evolutionary journey must perforce wait for a future manvantara. The evolutionary moment of choice for the animal kingdom was that point in the cycle when the door to the human kingdom was closed, after which no monads can enter the human life-wave until the next manvantara. This occurred at the midpoint of the fourth round on globe D of the earth-chain, during the fourth root-race.

The Life of Brahma or of the solar system consists of 100 Divine Years (311,040,000,000,000 terrestrial years). The current Life of Brahma is about half completed — a period of about 155,520,000,000,000 of our years having passed away since our solar system first began its mahamanvantara. There remain, therefore, fifty more Years of Brahma before the system sinks into cosmic pralaya. As only half the grand evolutionary period is accomplished, we are at the bottom of the cosmic cycle, i.e., on the lowest plane. See also FOUR

The mahabhutas are so called because they are the karmic fruits or resultants from the preceding cosmic manvantara, so that even these great cosmic elements begin their evolutionary courses in the new cosmic manvantara at the exact point in development which they had acquired when the preceding pralaya began.

The monad, as its name implies, is ever-enduring as an individual, although at the end of each manvantara it rises into a still higher or divine stage of perfect union with the boundless divine, only to re-issue forth again in due course as the monad it was before, thus beginning a new, immensely long time period of active individualized life as a spiritual consciousness-center. Thus it is that even the monads evolve, each on its own plane, for the hierarchies of the monads are innumerable and exist in all-various degrees at stages of evolutionary progression on the endless ladder of cosmic life.

The more advanced portion of the Mimansa is called the Vedanta, which is the present-day theosophy of Hindustan. The Vedanta, also called the Uttara-mimansa, is attributed to Vyasa, the arranger of the Vedas, as its founder.

Theosophy, because of the confusion arising in scholastic and modern disputes, points directly to all the phenomena of nature as expressed in beings, objects, entities, and things as arising in spiritual realms, or noumena. The hidden or invisible noumena of beings and things are both real and mere abstract names. Thus force — electricity, for instance — is both an existing emanation from cosmic entities, and yet also a “name” or abstraction because it is an aggregate of effects derivative from a hid cause which is the cosmic being or beings. All natural phenomena arise in and are therefore derivative from and emanations from causal and originating cosmic intelligences, which perdure in essence throughout eternity, but express themselves by means of phenomena or effects in cosmic manvantaras. Thus the phenomena which human intelligence cognizes are transitory but yet are real in their essence, because that essence lies in the perduring intelligence or intelligences from which they flow.

Theosophy does not hold to the idea of a single-track, end-on evolution from a protoplasmic speck to human being, without inner astral, mental, and spiritual urge from within. Rather, the plan of evolution as represented by the different classes and orders of beings on earth may be represented by a tree, whose main trunk is the human stem, from which (so far as this manvantara is concerned) the various animal types have issued like branches, each of them then entering upon a special unfolding development and differentiation of its own. Indeed, the same observation applies with equal force to the vegetable and mineral kingdoms, although their root-types issued from the human stem long aeons before the animal types appeared on earth.

Theosophy teaches that unity and duality, with their development as plurality in manifestation, subsist throughout the universe, every duality being comprised in a unity existing on a higher plane of being than its dual manifestation — and the duality reproducing itself in the webwork of pluralities composing the manifested universe. This is on the principle of the Pythagorean Monad producing the Duad, which produces the Triad, the last again reproducing itself in incomputable hierarchical numbers. Thus, light and dark are the dual manifestations of that which is called at once absolute light and darkness; spirit and matter are the dual manifestations of the one life; the most fundamental duality being the alternation between manvantara and pralaya, which are aspects of the ever-productive ineffable source. Monistic and dualistic philosophies merely accentuate each its own side of the question, and in reality each view more or less implies the other. The Zoroastrian doctrine, for example, in its esoteric side recognized that dualism applies only to the planes of manifestation which flow forth from it.

Theosophy teaches the constant rebirths of the identic spiritual-intellectual individuality throughout the manvantara; and that, even after union into paranirvana, the individuality, precisely because it is then on its own higher plane or sphere of life, is not lost and will reemerge at a new manvantara to pursue its own particular cycle. This eternal monad, the spiritual-intellectual individuality, is the real and truly immortal essence of the person; and within this supreme cycle of immortality are a series of less immortalities, each representing the life cycle of one of the imbodiments of the monad. Death therefore of necessity becomes a recurrent process, precisely like birth or rebirth, and of many degrees, and simply means the dissolution of some group of lower sheaths enclosing the individual in imbodiment.

The parabrahman of the Vedantists is likewise conceived of as an eternal and periodical law which causes an active and creative force to emanate from the ever-concealed and incomprehensible one principle at the beginning of every mahamanvantara or new cycle of cosmic life.

The phrase also refers to the period in the fifth round when human beings will find themselves either able to continue their evolution further up the luminous arc, developing their buddhic qualities; or, if unable to go beyond purely mental or manasic development, forced to enter paranirvana for the rest of the planetary manvantara. This period for the human kingdom corresponds to the period for the animal kingdom in the fourth round when the “door to the human kingdom” closed. At that time animals unable in this cycle to develop manas and enter the human kingdom reached the limit of their evolution for this planetary manvantara and, in the mass (excepting sishtas), had to enter paranirvana for the remainder of this planetary cycle.

There are outer rounds and inner rounds. An inner round comprises the passage of the life-wave in any one planetary chain once from globe A to G, or from the first globe to the twelfth, and this takes place seven or twelve times in a planetary manvantara. The outer round comprises the passage of the entirety of a life-wave of a planetary chain along the circulations of the solar system, from one of the seven sacred planets to another, and in a specific serial order; and this seven or twelve times. Outer round can refer to two different events: the grand outer round, during which the spiritual monad makes a stay of varying length in each planetary chain; and the minor or small outer round, which is the post-mortem journey of the monad, after the death of an individual, to each of the planetary chains, but in this latter case its stay in each chain is relatively short. See also INNER ROUND; OUTER ROUND

  “There is one great difference between the Astral Light and the Akasa which must be remembered. The latter is eternal, the former is periodic. The Astral Light changes not only with the Mahamanvantaras but also with every sub-period and planetary cycle or Round. . . .

The “second advent,” referring to a second coming of Christ, was considered imminent by some early Christian sects, and is still expected by certain sects today. This echoes the archaic teaching concerning the advent of Maitreya-Buddha — the next great Buddha to appear in the long line of Buddha-succession — as well as the second coming of Elijah among the Jews, and the coming of the Kalki-avatara among the Hindus.

These progenitors are divided into two main classes: those which are incorporeal, such as the agnishvattas, and those which are corporeal, such as the angirasas, the descendants of Angiras (VP 3:14). Theosophically, angirasas are a class of manasaputras, the emanated offspring of the incorporeal agnishvattas or kumaras. In the Vaivasvata or seventh manvantara (our present one) Angiras is given as the son of Agni, though originally Agni was born from Angiras. In astronomy Angiras is both the father or regent of Brihaspati (the planet Jupiter) and the planet itself; also a star in Ursa Major, inasmuch as Angiras is one of the seven great rishis. As such the name of Angiras is linked with the bringing of light and associated with luminous bodies.

The sun is a vitally electric glowing sphere; what our eyes see is a reflection, the shell of the real sun, which is hidden behind this reflection. Further, the sun is the storehouse of the vital force of the solar system, which is the “Noumenon of Electricity”; it issues forth from the sun as life currents not only for the earth and every organism upon it, but for all the planets of the solar system (SD 1:531). The production of this vital energy will not cease until the end of the solar manvantara when the sun will instantaneously disappear, after certain long-standing premonitory symptoms.

The term is more or less equivalent to the sukshmopadhi of the Taraka-Raja-Yoga school.

This is the Egyptian symbol of time and eternity, and of ever-recurring cycles: of birth and death, manvantara and pralaya, to which the universe and every entity within it are subject. In theosophy it symbolizes further the six forces or powers of nature, the six cosmic planes, principles, etc., all synthesized by the seventh, or central point within the star.

This loss of the soul cannot ensue as long as even one spiritual aspiration remains functionally active. When not one single, quivering aspiration spiritward remains, the soul is lost for that manvantara; its essence, as it were, is inverted, and its tendency is downwards into avichi where, depending upon the power over nature acquired by the soul, circumstances may bring about an almost immediate annihilation of it or, perhaps, a manvantara of avichi-nirvana, a fearful state indeed, contrasted with the wondrous nirvana of the dhyani-chohans.

This serpent is often mythologically represented as also having a thousand heads, referring to the thousand main divisions of abstract time into which pralaya or manvantara can be divided; and as supporting, after giving birth to them by emanation, the seven lokas and seven talas out of which the manifested hierarchies of the universe are formed during cosmic manvantara. See also ANANTA-SESHA

Though Siva is often called Maha-kala (great time) which, while being the great formative factor in manvantara is also the great dissolving power, to the Hindu mind destruction implies reproduction; so Siva is also called Sankara (the auspicious), for he is the reproductive power which is perpetually restoring that which has been dissolved, and hence is also called Mahadeva (the great god). Under this character of restorer he was often represented by the symbol of the linga or phallus: “the Lingham and Yoni of Siva-worship stand too high philosophically, its modern degeneration notwithstanding, to be called a simple phallic worship” (SD 2:588). It is under the form of the linga, either alone or combined with the yoni (female organ, the representative of his sakti or female energy), that Siva is so often worshiped today in India.

Though there are seven human principles, there are but three distinct upadhis, in each of which the atman may work independently of the rest. These three upadhis can be separated by an adept without killing himself, but he cannot separate the seven principles from each other without destroying his constitution. According to the Taraka-Raja-Yoga, these three upadhis are karanopadhi, sukshmopadhi, and sthulopadhi. Karanopadhi corresponds to the anandamaya-kosa of the Vedantic classification and to the sushupti or deep dreamless sleeping state. The avatara doctrine is closely connected with these various human upadhis.

Though Vaivasvata’s humanity — our humanity — has existed for 18-19,000,000 years, and for less than half that time we have been complete organic beings, we may look forward to many more millions of years before any radical changes will take place in our physical structure. During the fourth root-race, the Atlantean, the lowest stage of materiality was reached, and we in the fifth root-race are now somewhat less physically dense. By the time we attain the seventh root-race of this fourth round, in the far distant future, our flesh will have become much more refined and almost translucent, and near the close of the manvantara or great life-period of planetary evolution in the seventh round we shall have risen so far above the lower cosmic plane in which our earth now functions that our highly ethereal bodies “are of light.” ( )

Through and from Brahman derive the various cosmic Brahmas, the expansion of the One into the many. Brahman does not put forth evolution itself nor create, but exhibits various aspects of itself by means of emanative evolution. The Hindu Puranas say that Brahma, Vishnu, and Siva are the primordial energies of Brahman, the divine neuter. There is a clear distinction between the impersonal, supreme, all-pervading, immanent, beginningless, and endless cosmic principle, whose essence is consciousness-life-substance, and the various Brahmas; for these latter are the periodic manifestations of the highest energies flowing forth at the beginning of each manvantara from the neuter Brahman, and into which these various Brahmas are ingathered again when the cosmic cycle reaches its close and pralaya ensues.

tivratara ::: very intense. tivratara tivra-vis tivra-visaya-kama

Tretya yuga: The Sanskrit name of the second age (yuga) of the manvantara; it is one-fourth less righteous and briefer than the preceding one, enduring 1,296,000 of our years (three-tenths of the entire manvantara).

Upanishad: Sanskrit for secret teaching or Esoteric Doctrine. The Upanishads form the third section of the Vedas, recording the speculations of the Hindu sages and esoteric adepts on the nature of the world and ultimate reality and the way to spiritual union with The Absolute. The principal basis of Hindu philosophy. More than one hundred Upanishads are mentioned, but thirteen are generally listed as the oldest ones, viz. Chandogya, Brhadaranyaka, Aitareya, Taittiriya, Katha, Isa, Munda, Kausitaki, Kena, Prasna, Svetasvatara, Mandukya, and Maitri; they probably date from the 8th century B.C.

Upanishad, Upanisad: (Skr.) One of a large number of treatises, more than 100. Thirteen of the oldest ones (Chandogya, Brhadaranyaka, Aitareya, Taittiriya, Katha, Isa, Mundaka, Kausitaki, Kena, Prasna, Svetasvatara, Mandukya, Maitri) have the distinction of being the first philosophic compositions, antedating for the most part the beginnings of Greek philosophy, others have been composed comparatively recently. The mode of imparting knowledge with the pupil sitting opposite (upa-ni-sad) the teacher amid an atmosphere of reverence and secrecy, gave these onginally mnemonic treatises their name. They are remarkable for ontological, metaphysical, and ethical problems, investigations into the nature of man's soul or self (see atman), God, death, immortality, and a symbolic interpretation of ritualistic materials and observances. Early examples of universal suffrage, tendencies to break down caste, philosophic dialogues and congresses, celebrated similes, succession of philosophic teachers, among other things, may be studied in the more archaic, classical Upanishads. See ayam atema brahma, aham brahma asmi, tat tvam asi, net neti. -- K.F.L.

uttara ::: higher; north.

uttara-mimamsa ::: [a system of philosophy (one of the six darsanas) : the enquiry into the latter portion of the Veda (i.e. the Upanisads ) ; it is usually called vedanta]; the brahmavada.

Uttara-Mimamsa: Same as Vedanta (q.v.). Uttarapaksa: (Skr.) "Subsequent view", the second, or the thinker's own view, stated after the refutation (Khandana) of the opponent's view (see prvapaksa). -- K.F.L.

uttara yogin (Uttar Yogi) ::: [the yogin from the North].

Vaivasvata Manu (Vaivaswata Manu) ::: [the "sun-born Manu", the progenitor and sovereign of the present manvantara].

vanara-asura (vanara-asura) ::: the vanara stage of the asura, which vanara-asura evolves in the first two manvantaras of the sixth pratikalpa.

Varahi ::: the sakti of Vis.n.u in his third avatara, when he incarnated Varahi as a mighty boar (Varaha) to raise the Earth from the depths of the ocean.

Vedanta(Sanskrit) ::: From the Upanishads and from other parts of the wonderful cycle of Vedic literature, theancient sages of India produced what is called today the Vedanta -- a compound word meaning "the end(or completion) of the Veda" -- that is to say, instruction in the final and most perfect exposition of themeaning of the Vedic tenets.The Vedanta is the highest form that the Brahmanical teachings have taken, and under the name of theUttara-Mimamsa attributed to Vyasa, the compiler of the Vedas, the Vedanta is perhaps the noblest ofthe six Indian schools of philosophy. The Avatara Sankaracharya has been the main popularizer of theVedantic system of philosophical thought, and the type of Vedantic doctrine taught by him is what istechnically called the Advaita-Vedanta or nondualistic.The Vedanta may briefly be described as a system of mystical philosophy derived from the efforts ofsages through many generations to interpret the sacred or esoteric meaning of the Upanishads. In itsAdvaita form the Vedanta is in many, if not all, respects exceedingly close to, if not identical with, someof the mystical forms of Buddhism in central Asia. The Hindus call the Vedanta Brahma-jnana.

vedanta ::: the "end or culmination of the Veda", the Upanisads (which occur at the end of the Veda) ; a system of philosophy based on the Upanisads teaching the culminating knowledge of the Absolute, considered (sometimes under the name uttara-mimamsa) to be one of the six darsanas].

viceya-taraka prabhata-kalpeva sarvari ::: night preparing for dawn, with a few just decipherable stars. [Raghuvamsa 3.2]

Vishnu as the supporter of life is the source of one line of avataras so often spoken of in Hindu legends. These ten avataras of Vishnu are: 1) Matsya the fish; 2) Kurma the tortoise; 3) Varaha the boar; 4) Narasimha the man-lion (last of animal stage); 5) Vamana the dwarf (first step toward the human form); 6) Parasu-Rama, Rama with the axe (a hero); 7) Rama-chandra, the hero of the Ramayana; 8) Krishna, son of Devaki; 9) Gautama Buddha; and 10) Kalki, the avatara who is to appear at the end of the kali yuga mounted on a white horse, inaugurating a new reign of righteousness on earth. A horse has from immemorial time been a symbol of the spiritual as well as vital energies of the inner solar orb. Hence, when the next avatara is said to come riding a white horse, the meaning is that he comes infilled with the solar light or splendor — an avatara or manifestation of a spiritual and intellectual solar energy which will carry all before it on earth.

vitaraga. ::: free from attachment; one who has abandoned desire and attachment; a sannyasi

waterfall ::: n. --> A fall, or perpendicular descent, of the water of a river or stream, or a descent nearly perpendicular; a cascade; a cataract.
An arrangement of a woman&


When seven such planetary chains with their various kalpas or manvantaras and pralayas have passed away, this sevenfold grand cycle is one solar manvantara, and then the solar system sinks into the solar or cosmic pralaya.

While the Uttara-mimansa is usually considered by European Orientalists to be the later in time, it contains the philosophic key to the entire system and in other senses may be called the theosophy of the Vedas. The word vedanta itself means “end of the Veda,” in the sense of being its philosophical explication or completion.



QUOTES [5 / 5 - 1500 / 1500]


KEYS (10k)

   2 Swetaswatara Upanishad
   1 Swetaswatara Upanishad VI.18
   1 Lalita-vistara
   1 Auguttara Nikaya

NEW FULL DB (2.4M)

  198 Tara Westover
  151 Tara Brach
  150 Quentin Tarantino
   77 Tara Brown
   66 Sri Aurobindo
   62 Mehmet Murat ildan
   30 Tara Janzen
   28 Tara Sue Me
   28 Taraji P Henson
   25 Tara Stiles
   25 Anonymous
   21 Taran Matharu
   21 Tara Kelly
   21 Heather Matarazzo
   19 Tara Sivec
   19 Tara Leigh
   16 Tara Conklin
   14 Jill Shalvis
   13 Tara Lipinski
   12 Tara West

1:The only way to live is by accepting each minute as an unrepeatable miracle." ~ Tara Brach, (b.1953), an American psychologist, proponent of Buddhist meditation, author and founder of the Insight Meditation Community of Washington, D.C., Wikipedia.,
2:Who is the object of homage?
   You, whose face is very white, lovely and beautiful, glowing with light like an array of a hundred full autumn moons, all together, without the dust from earth and water, You are adorned with completely open, immeasurable twofold knowledge like the hosts of a thousand stars, The brilliant light of your clear wisdom manifesting the four correct analytical knowledges shines forth, Noble Lady Tara, Goddess Vajra Sarasvati, I pay homage to you. ~ Khenchen Palden Sherab Rinpoche, Smile Of Sun And Moon,
3:ཨོཾ། འཇིགས་པ་བརྒྱད་སྐྱོབ་མ་ལ་ཕྱག་འཚལ་ལོ། །
OM, JIK PA GYÉ KYOB MA LA CHAK TSAL LO
"Om! Homage to you, who protects from the eight fears!
བཀྲ་ཤིས་དཔལ་འབར་མ་ལ་ཕྱག་འཚལ་ལོ། །
TASHI PAL BAR MA LA CHAK TSAL LO
Homage to you, who shines as a beacon of goodness!
ངན་སོང་སྒོ་འགེགས་མ་ལ་ཕྱག་འཚལ་ལོ། །
NGEN SONG GO GEK MA LA CHAK TSAL LO
Homage to you, who closes the gates to the lower realms!
མཐོ་རིས་ལམ་འདྲེན་མ་ལ་ཕྱག་འཚལ་ལོ། །
TORI LAM DREN MA LA CHAK TSAL LO
Homage to you, who leads the way to the higher realms!
རྟག་ཏུ་ཁྱེད་ཀྱིས་སྟོངས་པར་མཛད། །
TAK TU KYÉ KYI TONG PAR DZÉ
You are my constant companion.
ད་དུང་ཐུགས་རྗེས་བསྐྱབ་ཏུ་གསོལ། །
DA DUNG TUK JÉ KYAB TU SOL
Always protect me with compassion! ~ Prayer to Tara, H E Garchen Rinpoche?
4:Ekajaṭī or Ekajaṭā, (Sanskrit: "One Plait Woman"; Wylie: ral gcig ma: one who has one knot of hair),[1] also known as Māhacīnatārā,[2] is one of the 21 Taras. Ekajati is, along with Palden Lhamo deity, one of the most powerful and fierce goddesses of Vajrayana Buddhist mythology.[1][3] According to Tibetan legends, her right eye was pierced by the tantric master Padmasambhava so that she could much more effectively help him subjugate Tibetan demons.

Ekajati is also known as "Blue Tara", Vajra Tara or "Ugra Tara".[1][3] She is generally considered one of the three principal protectors of the Nyingma school along with Rāhula and Vajrasādhu (Wylie: rdo rje legs pa).

Often Ekajati appears as liberator in the mandala of the Green Tara. Along with that, her ascribed powers are removing the fear of enemies, spreading joy, and removing personal hindrances on the path to enlightenment.

Ekajati is the protector of secret mantras and "as the mother of the mothers of all the Buddhas" represents the ultimate unity. As such, her own mantra is also secret. She is the most important protector of the Vajrayana teachings, especially the Inner Tantras and termas. As the protector of mantra, she supports the practitioner in deciphering symbolic dakini codes and properly determines appropriate times and circumstances for revealing tantric teachings. Because she completely realizes the texts and mantras under her care, she reminds the practitioner of their preciousness and secrecy.[4] Düsum Khyenpa, 1st Karmapa Lama meditated upon her in early childhood.

According to Namkhai Norbu, Ekajati is the principal guardian of the Dzogchen teachings and is "a personification of the essentially non-dual nature of primordial energy."[5]

Dzogchen is the most closely guarded teaching in Tibetan Buddhism, of which Ekajati is a main guardian as mentioned above. It is said that Sri Singha (Sanskrit: Śrī Siṃha) himself entrusted the "Heart Essence" (Wylie: snying thig) teachings to her care. To the great master Longchenpa, who initiated the dissemination of certain Dzogchen teachings, Ekajati offered uncharacteristically personal guidance. In his thirty-second year, Ekajati appeared to Longchenpa, supervising every ritual detail of the Heart Essence of the Dakinis empowerment, insisting on the use of a peacock feather and removing unnecessary basin. When Longchenpa performed the ritual, she nodded her head in approval but corrected his pronunciation. When he recited the mantra, Ekajati admonished him, saying, "Imitate me," and sang it in a strange, harmonious melody in the dakini's language. Later she appeared at the gathering and joyously danced, proclaiming the approval of Padmasambhava and the dakinis.[6] ~ Wikipedia,
5:Coded Language

Whereas, breakbeats have been the missing link connecting the diasporic community to its drum woven past

Whereas the quantised drum has allowed the whirling mathematicians to calculate the ever changing distance between rock and stardom.

Whereas the velocity of the spinning vinyl, cross-faded, spun backwards, and re-released at the same given moment of recorded history , yet at a different moment in time's continuum has allowed history to catch up with the present.

We do hereby declare reality unkempt by the changing standards of dialogue.

Statements, such as, "keep it real", especially when punctuating or anticipating modes of ultra-violence inflicted psychologically or physically or depicting an unchanging rule of events will hence forth be seen as retro-active and not representative of the individually determined is.

Furthermore, as determined by the collective consciousness of this state of being and the lessened distance between thought patterns and their secular manifestations, the role of men as listening receptacles is to be increased by a number no less than 70 percent of the current enlisted as vocal aggressors.

Motherfuckers better realize, now is the time to self-actualize

We have found evidence that hip hops standard 85 rpm when increased by a number as least half the rate of it's standard or decreased at ¾ of it's speed may be a determining factor in heightening consciousness.

Studies show that when a given norm is changed in the face of the unchanging, the remaining contradictions will parallel the truth.

Equate rhyme with reason, Sun with season

Our cyclical relationship to phenomenon has encouraged scholars to erase the centers of periods, thus symbolizing the non-linear character of cause and effect

Reject mediocrity!

Your current frequencies of understanding outweigh that which as been given for you to understand.

The current standard is the equivalent of an adolescent restricted to the diet of an infant.

The rapidly changing body would acquire dysfunctional and deformative symptoms and could not properly mature on a diet of apple sauce and crushed pears

Light years are interchangeable with years of living in darkness.

The role of darkness is not to be seen as, or equated with, Ignorance, but with the unknown, and the mysteries of the unseen.

Thus, in the name of:

ROBESON, GOD'S SON, HURSTON, AHKENATON, HATHSHEPUT, BLACKFOOT, HELEN
LENNON, KHALO, KALI, THE THREE MARIAS, TARA, LILITH, LOURDE, WHITMAN
BALDWIN, GINSBERG, KAUFMAN, LUMUMBA, GHANDI, GIBRAN, SHABAZZ, SIDDHARTHA
MEDUSA, GUEVARA, GURDJIEFF, RAND, WRIGHT, BANNEKER, TUBMAN, HAMER, HOLIDAY
DAVIS, COLTRANE, MORRISON, JOPLIN, DUBOIS, CLARKE, SHAKESPEARE, RACHMANINOV
ELLINGTON, CARTER, GAYE, HATHAWAY, HENDRIX, KUTI, DICKINSON, RIPPERTON
MARY, ISIS, THERESA, HANSBURY, TESLA, PLATH, RUMI, FELLINI, MICHAUX, NOSTRADAMUS, NEFERTITI
LA ROCK, SHIVA, GANESHA, YEMAJA, OSHUN, OBATALA, OGUN, KENNEDY, KING, FOUR
LITTLE GIRLS, HIROSHIMA, NAGASAKI, KELLER, BIKO, PERÓN, MARLEY, MAGDALENE, COSBY
SHAKUR, THOSE WHO BURN, THOSE STILL AFLAME, AND THE COUNTLESS UNNAMED

We claim the present as the pre-sent, as the hereafter.

We are unraveling our navels so that we may ingest the sun.

We are not afraid of the darkness, we trust that the moon shall guide us.

We are determining the future at this very moment.

We now know that the heart is the philosophers' stone

Our music is our alchemy

We stand as the manifested equivalent of 3 buckets of water and a hand full of minerals, thus realizing that those very buckets turned upside down supply the percussion factor of forever.

If you must count to keep the beat then count.

Find you mantra and awaken your subconscious.

Curve you circles counterclockwise

Use your cipher to decipher, Coded Language, man made laws.

Climb waterfalls and trees, commune with nature, snakes and bees.

Let your children name themselves and claim themselves as the new day for today we are determined to be the channelers of these changing frequencies into songs, paintings, writings, dance, drama, photography, carpentry, crafts, love, and love.

We enlist every instrument: Acoustic, electronic.

Every so-called race, gender, and sexual preference.

Every per-son as beings of sound to acknowledge their responsibility to uplift the consciousness of the entire fucking World.

Any utterance will be un-aimed, will be disclaimed - two rappers slain

Any utterance will be un-aimed, will be disclaimed - two rappers slain
~ Saul Williams,

*** WISDOM TROVE ***

*** NEWFULLDB 2.4M ***

1:Spitters are Quitters ~ Tara Sivec,
2:Nothing TOUCHES ME. ~ Tara Westover,
3:Shit is wrong with me. ~ Tara Brown,
4:Two o’clock was missing. ~ Tara Sim,
5:You make me everything. ~ Tara Leigh,
6:He doesn't affect me. ~ Tara Westover,
7:I'm an alcoholic, Tara. ~ Jaci Burton,
8:My body is on auto-slut. ~ Tara Brown,
9:So much silk and lace. ~ Tara Westover,
10:You smell like a concert. ~ Tara Kelly,
11:Everyone leaves, in the end. ~ Tara Sim,
12:I had built a new life. ~ Tara Westover,
13:Kid Chaos : "Yes, ma'am". ~ Tara Janzen,
14:The Baths of Caracalla. ~ Tara Westover,
15:This place is a shit hole. ~ Tara Brown,
16:Buy now at Amazon! Dolmarehn ~ Tara Maya,
17:disease is not a choice. ~ Tara Westover,
18:Drove me to my new life. ~ Tara Westover,
19:The illusion of control. ~ Tara Westover,
20:Even your orgasms are mine. ~ Tara Sue Me,
21:First loves can fuck you up. ~ Tara Kelly,
22:FROM THE PAIN, I thought. ~ Tara Westover,
23:Pleated sofa of pale pink. ~ Tara Westover,
24:woman said. “You’re saying ~ Tara Westover,
25:I am the hero of my own story. ~ Tara Brown,
26:validate her misperceptions. ~ Tara Westover,
27:Dying sucks big fat donkey balls. ~ Tara West,
28:He looked like Thor. Tara's ~ Jennifer Probst,
29:started is how I would end—if ~ Tara Westover,
30:Hopeless creatures, the lot of you. ~ Tara Sim,
31:on his knees in the dirt, staring ~ Tara Brown,
32:Become a witness to your thoughts. ~ Tara Brach,
33:That peace did not come easily. ~ Tara Westover,
34:Tara bonding tayo sa field trip ~ Mahatma Gandhi,
35:Go after what gives you goosebumps. ~ Tara Stiles,
36:Well fuck me gently with a chainsaw, ~ Tara Sivec,
37:He should probably make love to her. ~ Tara Janzen,
38:I guess music is your drug of choice. ~ Tara Kelly,
39:When we open to love, we become love. ~ Tara Brach,
40:I lived alone in a quiet apartment. ~ Tara Westover,
41:Keep your hands off my chocolate. Check ~ Tara West,
42:May this too be held in lovingkindness. ~ Tara Brach,
43:Our greatest longing is to be intimate. ~ Tara Brach,
44:Who writes history? I thought. I do. ~ Tara Westover,
45:You can’t possibly be afraid of trees. ~ Tara Janzen,
46:A gleam hits her green eyes. “Follow me. ~ Tara Brown,
47:Here’s the proof: nothing touches me. ~ Tara Westover,
48:on hers; And finally, Andy Cahill, who ~ Tara Dairman,
49:Who keeps putting alcohol in my alcohol? ~ Tara Sivec,
50:I'm gonna make like a fetus and head out. ~ Tara Sivec,
51:None but ourselves can free our minds. ~ Tara Westover,
52:The shortest way to Tara is via Holyhead ~ James Joyce,
53:When had a heart ever listened to rules? ~ Tara Sue Me,
54:is self-mastery—the rule of the self, by ~ Tara Westover,
55:To tea, without which I would likely be dead. ~ Tara Sim,
56:Vikings don't have faults, they have clubs. ~ Tara Brown,
57:Fear is the anticipation of future pain. The ~ Tara Brach,
58:I believe in myself and in Saint Therese. ~ Tara Lipinski,
59:Why was the world so obsessed with sameness? ~ Tara Kelly,
60:Cupid shot his arrow but it crumbled my heart. ~ Tara West,
61:Longing, felt fully, carries us to belonging. ~ Tara Brach,
62:Be the silence that listens.” –Tara Brach ~ Timothy Ferriss,
63:Each inhale creates more space in our bodies. ~ Tara Stiles,
64:I realized I was wetter than spring in Seattle. ~ Tara West,
65:Pussy punch: when a twat tap just isn't enough ~ Tara Sivec,
66:Happiness lies not in finding what is missing, ~ Tara Brach,
67:"How you live today is how you live your life." ~ Tara Brach,
68:Meditation can change the flavor of the season. ~ Tara Brach,
69:Tara grinned. “Funny how things work out, ~ Jennifer McMahon,
70:She set him aside and moved through the door. ~ Tara Westover,
71:I want to accept myself completely, just as I am. ~ Tara Brach,
72:shoving lube into his own hole. As Billy struggled ~ Tara Lain,
73:Take moments to savor what is beautiful and good. ~ Tara Brach,
74:There are certain moments in life you can't miss. ~ Tara Kelly,
75:He’s always grabbing at me and dragging me around. ~ Tara Brown,
76:I don’t want your apology. I want your obedience. ~ Tara Sue Me,
77:I guess a case of nerves could survive even death ~ Tara Hudson,
78:I shouldn't be allowed to think when I'm drinking. ~ Tara Sivec,
79:Learning to dance felt like learning to belong. ~ Tara Westover,
80:Our attention to each breath keeps us in the now. ~ Tara Stiles,
81:I don't believe I'm bad, and I do believe I'm good. ~ Tara Brach,
82:A kind of worth that was inherent and unshakable. ~ Tara Westover,
83:Curiosity is a luxury for the financially secure. ~ Tara Westover,
84:Did you see that? The fuck I give. It went that way. ~ Tara Sivec,
85:For those who wait with full hearts and empty arms. ~ Tara Sue Me,
86:Haven’t you heard that older men make better lovers? ~ Tara Brown,
87:memory pops back into my brain, but it doesn’t. So I ~ Tara Brown,
88:that look on his face, of love and fear and loss. ~ Tara Westover,
89:The “one I love” was everywhere, including within me. ~ Tara Brach,
90:There is no snooze button on life
- Tara Daniels ~ Jill Shalvis,
91:We take care of each other because we are each other. ~ Tara Brown,
92:Whatever you encounter, may that be part of the path. ~ Tara Brach,
93:When you are plugged into you, anything is possible. ~ Tara Stiles,
94:I don’t know what it’s like not to love you, princess. ~ Tara Leigh,
95:If we're not open to losing, we're not open to loving. ~ Tara Brach,
96:Of the nature of women, nothing final can be known. ~ Tara Westover,
97:Oh Sweet Jesus. Sweet mother fucking fuckery of fucks. ~ Tara Sivec,
98:he drags me from the car it’s rough, but I fight a moan ~ Tara Brown,
99:I don't need to be saved. I'm the hero of my own story. ~ Tara Brown,
100:Inspiration is a joke, real artists sit down and work ~ Tara Donovan,
101:Perfection is not a prerequisite for anything but pain. ~ Tara Brach,
102:The highlight of my career? The Olympics, of course. ~ Tara Lipinski,
103:The things you can control and the things you cannot. ~ Tara Conklin,
104:By running from what we fear, we feed the inner darkness ~ Tara Brach,
105:Love at first sight isn’t real, Aimee. It's called lust. ~ Tara Brown,
106:Relaxation is the doorway to both wisdom and compassion. ~ Tara Brach,
107:She’s grasping for humor but the memory is jaundiced. ~ Tara Westover,
108:Dad seemed eager to fight, to prove who was in charge. ~ Tara Westover,
109:I want to stay with you, Shane. Because of you. Only you. ~ Tara Leigh,
110:Sometimes we have to deny ourselves in order to survive. ~ Tara Sue Me,
111:Change is good but dollars are better.
- Tara daniels ~ Jill Shalvis,
112:If the first fall was God's will, whose was the second? ~ Tara Westover,
113:If the first fall was God’s will, whose was the second? ~ Tara Westover,
114:Nothing is wrong—whatever is happening is just “real life. ~ Tara Brach,
115:There was solace in its strange formulas and equations. ~ Tara Westover,
116:true freedom is being “without anxiety about imperfection. ~ Tara Brach,
117:Where desire ends up causing suffering is when it fixates. ~ Tara Brach,
118:I’m skimming over life and racing to the finish line—death. ~ Tara Brach,
119:In our world, love is most certainly a weakness." ~ Belial ~ Tara Hudson,
120:Is it too much to wish for such a life? Is it too little? ~ Tara Conklin,
121:What is one to make of such a carousel of contradiction? ~ Tara Westover,
122:for lunch. I remember that lunch with unsettling clarity. ~ Tara Westover,
123:Fuck, Dylan said, then thought it, just for the hell of it. ~ Tara Janzen,
124:I could tolerate any form of cruelty better than kindness ~ Tara Westover,
125:imaginations were a dangerous toy the weak mind played with. ~ Tara Brown,
126:People denied themselves daily. It was called self-control. ~ Tara Sue Me,
127:because retaining power always feels like the way forward. ~ Tara Westover,
128:Nothing is wrong - whatever is happening is just "real life." ~ Tara Brach,
129:We ran across town, like Little Red Riding Hood and her wolf. ~ Tara Brown,
130:Yet by running from what we fear, we feed the inner darkness. ~ Tara Brach,
131:You express yourself through written words. You’re a writer. ~ Tara Sue Me,
132:The most powerful determinant of who you are is inside you, ~ Tara Westover,
133:You can tell a lot about yourself by how you go about things. ~ Tara Stiles,
134:When you know you're the ocean, you're not afraid of the waves. ~ Tara Brach,
135:Aislinn Granville is everything to me.
Every. Fucking. Thing. ~ Tara Leigh,
136:I never uttered the words “I’m from Idaho” until I’d left it. ~ Tara Westover,
137:When life itself seems lunatic, who knows where madness lies? ~ Tara Westover,
138:Don't write it right, just write it, and then make it right later. ~ Tara Moss,
139:There's a special place in hell for people who mistreat animals. ~ Tara Sue Me,
140:I knew I could hold myself with that absolute love and compassion. ~ Tara Brach,
141:I looked at the fashion model and reassured myself she wasn't dead. ~ Tara Moss,
142:That non-attachment gives us the freedom to be exactly who we are. ~ Tara Brach,
143:The boundary to what we can accept is the boundary to our freedom. ~ Tara Brach,
144:The truth will always out, for the truth catches up with everyone, ~ Tara Lyons,
145:You’ve stopped crying. I’m glad. I don’t want you to cry anymore. ~ Tara Janzen,
146:First find out what you are capable of, then decide who you are. ~ Tara Westover,
147:for both of us and a huge grin that told me he too had been visited ~ Tara Brown,
148:I can stand in this wind, because I’m not trying to stand in it, ~ Tara Westover,
149:I found myself praying: "May I love and accept myself just as I am. ~ Tara Brach,
150:I read them to learn what to think, not how to think for myself. ~ Tara Westover,
151:Life never gives you what you deserve but what you decided. ~ Tara Fela Durotoye,
152:Meditation is evolution's strategy to bring out our full potential. ~ Tara Brach,
153:Paying attention is the most basic and profound expression of love. ~ Tara Brach,
154:Radical Acceptance: Embracing Your Life with the Heart of a Buddha. ~ Tara Brach,
155:To open in a loving way is to let awareness notice that tightening. ~ Tara Brach,
156:Each exhale allows us to let go of the moment that has just passed. ~ Tara Stiles,
157:First find out what you are capable of, then decide what you are. ~ Tara Westover,
158:Tara… marrying you is getting heaven... only without having to die. ~ Lucian Bane,
159:What you practice on the mat is what you end up doing in your life. ~ Tara Stiles,
160:I love you more than a hooker loves free VD testing day at the clinic ~ Tara Sivec,
161:Loss of love, loss of limb, and loss of life are all equal tragedies. ~ Tara Brown,
162:There’s a sense of sovereignty that comes from life on a mountain, ~ Tara Westover,
163:brothers do, as Robert and Emma had done, shouting for Mother. When ~ Tara Westover,
164:I’m here with you, exactly where I want to be. Exactly where I belong. ~ Tara Leigh,
165:I think of desire as the essence that brings forth the whole universe. ~ Tara Brach,
166:I would remain a child, in perpetuity, always, or I would lose him. ~ Tara Westover,
167:Our reality is the thoughts and dramas we see in our mental movies. We ~ Tara Brach,
168:The reflex of fear was soon replaced with another, more useful emotion. ~ Tara Moss,
169:Emotions are the interaction of thoughts and of sensations in the body. ~ Tara Brach,
170:He had defined me to myself, and there’s no greater power than that. ~ Tara Westover,
171:I felt exposed by the elegance and yet somehow made invisible by it. ~ Tara Westover,
172:The greatest works of poetry are the stories we tell about ourselves. ~ Tara Conklin,
173:An education is not so much about making a living as making a person. ~ Tara Westover,
174:children from the same womb would share the same precious blood.” I gag. ~ Tara Brown,
175:It’s strange how you give the people you love so much power over you, ~ Tara Westover,
176:It’s strange how you give the people you love so much power over you. ~ Tara Westover,
177:no matter what, I like him as deeply as I loathe him. It is a problem. I ~ Tara Brown,
178:No one likes an ugly crier. It's uncomfortable for all parties involved. ~ Tara Sivec,
179:The most powerful determinant of who you are is inside you,” he said. ~ Tara Westover,
180:We are waiting for the next moment to contain what this moment does not. ~ Tara Brach,
181:we explored Rome, a city that is both a living organism and a fossil. ~ Tara Westover,
182:All I know is I make sense to me- it's other people who seem complicated. ~ Tara Kelly,
183:He'd probably spent as much time practicing scales as he had jacking off. ~ Tara Kelly,
184:If I didn’t take selfies, my friends wouldn’t even know what I look like. ~ Tara Brown,
185:I just didn't feel like seeing him, or hearing his voice, so I didn't. ~ Tara Westover,
186:I take refuge in awareness; I take refuge in truth; I take refuge in love ~ Tara Brach,
187:Maybe Mr. Lovelace was ready to shit out whatever bug had died in his ass. ~ Tara West,
188:This longing to express and celebrate life is innate and quite beautiful. ~ Tara Brach,
189:We are all more complicated than the roles we are assigned in stories. ~ Tara Westover,
190:We have no school records because we’ve never set foot in a classroom. ~ Tara Westover,
191:am not the child my father raised, but he is the father who raised her. ~ Tara Westover,
192:Emotional Alchemy: How the Mind Can Heal the Heart, Tara Bennett-Goleman ~ Kristin Neff,
193:I hear Canada is still free though. They ain't got slaver camps and ships. ~ Tara Brown,
194:Journaling is contemplative, and I didn’t want to contemplate anything. ~ Tara Westover,
195:My sense of direction would be the death of me. Metaphorically, at least. ~ Tara Hudson,
196:We just wrote a song in front of hundreds of people. And we’d killed it. … ~ Tara Kelly,
197:When we get lost in our stories, we lose touch with our actual experience. ~ Tara Brach,
198:wonder if I am in hell. I am being punished for the sins I have committed. ~ Tara Brown,
199:life isn’t entirely about happily ever after. It is also about perspective. ~ Tara Brown,
200:The past is beautiful because one never realises an emotion at the time. ~ Tara Westover,
201:They say the eyes are windows to the soul and in that moment, it was true. ~ Tara Sue Me,
202:You’re judging her by her literacy,’ Tara says. ‘You’re a literacist. ~ Melina Marchetta,
203:I am not the child my father raised, but he is the father who raised her. ~ Tara Westover,
204:Imperfection is not our personal problem - it is a natural part of existing. ~ Tara Brach,
205:Safe is an illusion, and once you believe the illusion, you lose everything. ~ Tara Brown,
206:The only way to live is by accepting each minute as an unrepeatable miracle. ~ Tara Brach,
207:Transformation. Metamorphosis. Falsity. Betrayal. I call it an education. ~ Tara Westover,
208:Buddhist mindfulness meditation called vipassana, which means “to see clearly ~ Tara Brach,
209:The one woman I shouldn’t have has become the one woman I can’t live without. ~ Tara Leigh,
210:There are no rules in life. It’s a mind-set that limits people dramatically. ~ Tara Stiles,
211:When your effort results in the desired effect, then you have worked. ~ Tara Fela Durotoye,
212:College is extra school for people too dumb to learn the first time around, ~ Tara Westover,
213:For a moment, time started. It flickered into existence like a guttering candle. ~ Tara Sim,
214:I’d never heard anyone use the word “feminism” as anything but a reprimand. ~ Tara Westover,
215:All I had to do was swap my memories for theirs, and I could have my family. ~ Tara Westover,
216:In intimate relationships, if we start trying to be more real, it's very scary. ~ Tara Brach,
217:It used to be that I wanted to be taller. Once I made 5-foot-1, I was happy. ~ Tara Lipinski,
218:She’d never known a man whose initial move was to undress the woman he wanted. ~ Tara Janzen,
219:The reflex of fear was soon replaced with another, more useful emotion.
Rage. ~ Tara Moss,
220:Believing in yourself is essential to creating lasting change and a happy life. ~ Tara Stiles,
221:I don’t understand why I wasn’t allowed to get a decent education as a child. ~ Tara Westover,
222:I really wanted something, giving myself permission to screw up wasn't an option ~ Tara Kelly,
223:The past was a ghost, insubstantial, unaffecting. Only the future had weight. ~ Tara Westover,
224:We are continually experiencing the conditioning to hold on, tighten, or resist. ~ Tara Brach,
225:You stole my heart, Regan,"he told her. "And I don't particularly want it back. ~ Tara Janzen,
226:Each movement reminds us that every moment invites a new opportunity for change. ~ Tara Stiles,
227:I'm going to be pissed if I walk all the way to the camp and end up getting shot. ~ Tara Brown,
228:I would never again be made a foot soldier in a conflict I did not understand. ~ Tara Westover,
229:Observing desire without acting on it enlarges our freedom to choose how we live. ~ Tara Brach,
230:She’s drunk dialing contractors ” Chloe said to Tara. “Someone should stop her. ~ Jill Shalvis,
231:Staying occupied is a socially sanctioned way of remaining distant from our pain. ~ Tara Brach,
232:Emancipate yourselves from mental slavery None but ourselves can free our minds ~ Tara Westover,
233:Everyone including YOU suffers when you refuse to BE all & DO all you can. ~ Tara Fela Durotoye,
234:Positive liberty," another student said, "is freedom from internal constraints. ~ Tara Westover,
235:Some people feed you with love,” Tara said, “and some people love you with food. ~ Graham Joyce,
236:Some people will choose, again and again, to destroy what it is they value most. ~ Tara Conklin,
237:Anyway, it doesn’t matter where we go, because I just want to be whenever you are. ~ Tara Hudson,
238:If I'm judging the attachment, myself, or another person, then I create separation. ~ Tara Brach,
239:Keeping busy is the best defense against feeling sad. It’s simple, but it’s true. ~ Tara Conklin,
240:That's what yoga teaches: how to be fully present now, no matter the circumstance. ~ Tara Stiles,
241:The sound of the blades on the ice in the morning is like smelling fresh coffee. ~ Tara Lipinski,
242:Underneath the stress is fear, and the biggest is our own personal fear of failure. ~ Tara Brach,
243:What would it be like if I could accept life--accept this moment--exactly as it is? ~ Tara Brach,
244:Along with judging myself harshly, I'd also always seen the truth of goodness in me. ~ Tara Brach,
245:Don't be afraid of what's on the inside. I can make a masterpiece with the insides. ~ Tara Sue Me,
246:Don’t you understand? This is your chance to escape who you are, become who you want. ~ Tara Maya,
247:Everything you say is worthwile to me. Even when you don't let me finish a sentence. ~ Tara Kelly,
248:If I looked like him,” Tara said. “I’d want to have sex with myself. All the time. ~ Jill Shalvis,
249:now Chloe, Tara, and Maddie were real sisters instead of strangers. Friends, even. ~ Jill Shalvis,
250:As long as I leave my frustration behind, I know I am moving toward my goal again. ~ Tara Lipinski,
251:I had that feeling of just pure joy and I went out there and put it in my program. ~ Tara Lipinski,
252:...other people want to feel important and loved. Just that. [author's patient, Phil] ~ Tara Brach,
253:Radical Acceptance is the willingness to experience ourselves and our lives as it is. ~ Tara Brach,
254:Suffering is our call to attention, our call to investigate the truth of our beliefs. ~ Tara Brach,
255:Whomever you become, whatever you make yourself into, that is who you always were. ~ Tara Westover,
256:But sometimes I think we choose our illnesses, because they benefit us in some way. ~ Tara Westover,
257:Knowledge,” Tara replied, turning a page as quietly as she could manage, “is power. ~ Max Gladstone,
258:Not for the first time, Tara wished she could read in the car without becoming sick. ~ Darcy Coates,
259:Our attitude in the face of life's challenges determines our suffering or our freedom. ~ Tara Brach,
260:People don't behave in angry ways unless they are feeling stressed and conflicted too. ~ Tara Brach,
261:Say it,” he whispers. “I missed out on this the first time. I want to hear you say it. ~ Tara Sivec,
262:The curious paradox is that when I accept myself just as I am, then I can change.” Our ~ Tara Brach,
263:Today is the last day of some of your life. Don't waste it." quote from Tara Daniels ~ Jill Shalvis,
264:Guilt is the fear of one's own wretchedness. It has nothing to do with other people. ~ Tara Westover,
265:Guilt is the fear of one’s own wretchedness. It has nothing to do with other people. ~ Tara Westover,
266:Tragedy was a greedy motherfucker – it never contained itself to those who deserved it. ~ Tara Leigh,
267:I'm the lucky one, Tara. I have you; I have Nathan. I have the perfect life. Thank you. ~ Jaci Burton,
268:Over the years, God and St. Therese have kept me going no matter how bad things were. ~ Tara Lipinski,
269:She was in love. In love with the same man she'd always been in love with-God save her. ~ Tara Janzen,
270:We can’t understand the nature of reality until we let go of controlling our experience. ~ Tara Brach,
271:Don’t turn away. Keep your gaze on the bandaged place. That’s where the light enters you. ~ Tara Brach,
272:Give the power to the person who wants it the least, never the one who wants it the most. ~ Tara Brown,
273:Stories can be a jumping-off point to access the emotions and the sensations in the body. ~ Tara Brach,
274:I was manipulating my inner experience rather than being with what was actually happening. ~ Tara Brach,
275:myself, “What would it be like if I could accept life—accept this moment—exactly as it is? ~ Tara Brach,
276:If it weren't for desire, the formless would not have come into form and engage creatively. ~ Tara Brach,
277:Mindfulness is a pause - the space between stimulus and response: that's where choice lies. ~ Tara Brach,
278:- Which State Department, exactly, are we talking about?
- The one in Washington, D.C. ~ Tara Janzen,
279:Why did all the hot guys have to be such jerks, and why did I still want to sleep with them? ~ Tara West,
280:Zen master Seng-tsan taught that true freedom is being “without anxiety about imperfection. ~ Tara Brach,
281:Alice in tara minunilor (Caroll Lewis) - Your Highlight on page 39 | Location 589-589 | Added ~ Anonymous,
282:Are you asking me to be your girlfriend?”
… “No … I’m not asking. You’re my girl. Period. ~ Tara Leigh,
283:Awakening self-compassion is often the greatest challenge people face on the spiritual path. ~ Tara Brach,
284:had renounced my father’s world, I had never quite found the courage to live in this one. ~ Tara Westover,
285:I'd been preparing myself to apologize. Forgive and forget, as Mom says. "Fuck you," I said. ~ Tara Kelly,
286:I had begun to conceive of what my education might cost me, and I had begun to resent it. ~ Tara Westover,
287:I would have kissed you if you were a girl. I would have kissed you if you were purple.” Danny ~ Tara Sim,
288:Not the kind of unconsciousness that torments the dead, but the kind that kills the living. ~ Tara Hudson,
289:The room suited my father perfectly: it was larger than life and wonderfully incongruous. ~ Tara Westover,
290:He makes me see that I don’t need to fear the other things in the room. They need to fear me. ~ Tara Brown,
291:If only we were smart enough to follow our hearts the first time we walk away from something. ~ Tara Brown,
292:she think was going to happen, Will? What did she think happens to girls who dress like that? ~ Tara Brown,
293:The curious paradox is that when I accept myself just as I am, then I can change. Carl Rogers ~ Tara Brach,
294:Everything we need is already there. The challenge is letting go of all our stuff in the way. ~ Tara Stiles,
295:No. Thank you she said in a voice that said he could go to hell and take his jacket with him. ~ Tara Janzen,
296:Even then I understood the truth of it: that Shawn hated himself far more than I ever could. ~ Tara Westover,
297:He was a boy of air and dust and sunlight. Everything that had gone into the making of the world. ~ Tara Sim,
298:I am very competitive, so when I fail I use what I learned from that mishap to fuel success. ~ Tara Lipinski,
299:In the collective psyche it is being understood... that we can cultivate wisdom and compassion. ~ Tara Brach,
300:You're a young woman growing up in a world where love and bright spots are few and far between. ~ Tara Brown,
301:Your father won’t come unless you apologize,” she said. “And I won’t, either.” I apologized. ~ Tara Westover,
302:arms. He looks like he’s being hung on the cross as his arms come out and his head tilts back. A ~ Tara Brown,
303:Mission of mercy, he said, straightening up, his voice so cold, he could have owned the patent. ~ Tara Janzen,
304:He cupped my face in his hand, a bold move for someone who was still on my neck-deep-in-shit list, ~ Tara West,
305:Never again would I allow myself to be made a foot soldier in a conflict I did not understand. ~ Tara Westover,
306:The belief that we are deficient and unworthy makes it difficult to trust that we are truly loved ~ Tara Brach,
307:The Day Tara the Great Destroyed the Zombie Queen and Then Ate a Grilled Cheese Sandwich would be ~ Wendy Mass,
308:There's healthy attachment, like with a mother and child. It's biologically part of our survival. ~ Tara Brach,
309:We can't change things by wishing. Only by doing. It's our actions, Tara, not our thoughts. ~ Jennifer McMahon,
310:where the tables looked like colorful baskets and wailing songs played over the speaker system. ~ Tara Dairman,
311:I believed then--and part of me will always believe--that my father's words ought to be my own. ~ Tara Westover,
312:I talked and he listened, drawing the shame from me like a healer draws infection from a wound. ~ Tara Westover,
313:skill I was learning was a crucial one, the patience to read things I could not yet understand. ~ Tara Westover,
314:Discovering a richer quality of being-ness means to keep surrendering and letting go of resistance. ~ Tara Brach,
315:From what I could tell, Dad was on track to become the best-funded lunatic in the Mountain West. ~ Tara Westover,
316:Give yourself the mental freedom to enjoy the process, because the process of writing is a long one. ~ Tara Moss,
317:I sure didn’t want to try to take a ride on that pony only to find out he had no more get up and go. ~ Tara West,
318:It has never occurred to you,” he said, “that you might have as much right to be here as anyone. ~ Tara Westover,
319:The purring kitten on her shoulder and the beauty of the day rinsed away her gloom on the walk home. ~ Tara Maya,
320:Meditation helps us to get out of our thoughts about the future and really be in the present moment. ~ Tara Brach,
321:She just laughed. The empty basket bounced on her back as she ran. The fae followed Dindi in a cloud. ~ Tara Maya,
322:Thoreau writes, “Is there a greater miracle than to see through another’s eyes, even for an instant? ~ Tara Brach,
323:Was Tara still standing? Or was Tara also gone with the wind which had swept through Georgia? ~ Margaret Mitchell,
324:We are all of us more complicated than the roles we are assigned in the stories other people tell ~ Tara Westover,
325:Designing your product for monetization first, and people second will probably leave you with neither. ~ Tara Hunt,
326:Even a few moments of offering lovingkindness can reconnect you with the purity of your loving heart. ~ Tara Brach,
327:He smiles, breaking my heart with his perfection and despair. He really is the most beautiful man. He ~ Tara Brown,
328:Managing life from our mental control towers, we have separated ourselves from our bodies and hearts. ~ Tara Brach,
329:To get asked to do stuff like 'United States Of Tara' and 'Caprica' is terrific. I can't complain. ~ Patton Oswalt,
330:We are all of us more complicated than the roles we are assigned in the stories other people tell. ~ Tara Westover,
331:When January 1 dawned like any other morning, it broke Dad’s spirit. He never again mentioned Y2K. ~ Tara Westover,
332:El sentimiento de culpa es el miedo a nuestra propia vileza. No guarda relación con otras personas. ~ Tara Westover,
333:The skill I was learning was a crucial one, the patience to read things I could not yet understand. ~ Tara Westover,
334:although I had renounced my father’s world, I had never quite found the courage to live in this one. ~ Tara Westover,
335:Hanson got to sleep with you, and I didn't,” he said, his own jaw a little tight. “So I stole his car. ~ Tara Janzen,
336:is painful to face reality, she wrote. To realize there was something ugly, and I refused to see it. ~ Tara Westover,
337:There are some things we can't choose, but in being present we can choose how we want to relate to them ~ Tara Brach,
338:Those smutty books sell because women wish their husbands had half the balls the men in those books do. ~ Tara Brown,
339:What you honkies doing in these parts? You wanna give us that pussy or you want us to take it?” Lorelei ~ Tara Brown,
340:I could tolerate any form of cruelty better than kindness. Praise was a poison to me; I choked on it. ~ Tara Westover,
341:Perhaps everything that frightens us is, in its deepest essence, something helpless that wants our love. ~ Tara Brach,
342:She knows her place in this world. She can tear down its walls, and still nobody knows her name. - Naomi ~ Tara Kelly,
343:There's a mystic who says there's only one really good question, which is, 'What am I unwilling to feel? ~ Tara Brach,
344:But here they were, despite death and everything, sitting in a car.
If this was fate, she was buying. ~ Tara Janzen,
345:never about them. Guilt is the fear of one’s own wretchedness. It has nothing to do with other people. ~ Tara Westover,
346:Sometimes the easiest way to appreciate ourselves is by looking through the eyes of someone who loves us. ~ Tara Brach,
347:The two wings of mindfulness and kindness will begin to open the heart to more connection with our world. ~ Tara Brach,
348:You know, there are several gay men on the faculty. Professor Montag makes jelly beans look colorless(...) ~ Tara Lain,
349:Been waiting my whole life for one person, Piper. You. I love you, and I’m not letting you go, ever again. ~ Tara Leigh,
350:Journals...
"Get them them, I'm going to read them."
"I don't have them with me." This was a lie. ~ Tara Westover,
351:the same paranoia that was a symptom of the illness would prevent its ever being diagnosed and treated. ~ Tara Westover,
352:This seemed so obvious to me now, it was difficult to understand why I had ever believed anything else. ~ Tara Westover,
353:to failure.” Playing it safe requires that we avoid risky situations—which covers pretty much all of life. ~ Tara Brach,
354:We could have slept anywhere and I wouldn’t have cared. His arms were the heaven I never wanted to leave. ~ Tara Sue Me,
355:You're judging her by her literacy," Tara says. "You're a literacist."

"You've made that up. ~ Melina Marchetta,
356:Aaarrggg, ahoy me matey, thars a great grand vagina over yonder." Penises talk like pirates when I'm drunk. ~ Tara Sivec,
357:didn’t matter how great a mother you tried to be; eventually every child walked off into the world alone. ~ Tara Conklin,
358:I left the bathroom carrying that calmness delicately, as if it were a china plate balancing on my head. ~ Tara Westover,
359:I'm breathing out of my mouth and thinking things I have only seen on Netflix in the foreign-movie section. ~ Tara Brown,
360:There is something wonderfully bold and liberating about saying yes to our entire imperfect and messy life. ~ Tara Brach,
361:To admit uncertainty is to admit to weakness, to powerlessness, and to believe in yourself despite both. ~ Tara Westover,
362:I began to experience the most powerful advantage of money: the ability to think of things besides money. ~ Tara Westover,
363:I breathe heavily as tears stream from my face. They aren’t fearful tears, they are my rage leaking from me. ~ Tara Brown,
364:It is hard to comfort yourself when you feel miserable. Comfort requires something from the outside. ~ Tara Austen Weaver,
365:may as well surrender my kids to the devil himself,” he said, “as send them down the road to that school. ~ Tara Westover,
366:Our enjoyment is tainted by anxiety about keeping what we have and our compulsion to reach out and get more. ~ Tara Brach,
367:Spiritual awakening is the process of recognizing our essential goodness, our natural wisdom and compassion. ~ Tara Brach,
368:Good judgment comes from bad experience. Unfortunately, most of that comes from bad judgment.” TARA DANIELS ~ Jill Shalvis,
369:Seated with Stuart and Brent Tarleton in the cool shade of the porch of Tara, her father's plantation, ~ Margaret Mitchell,
370:Don't leave me, Abby."
"I let you leave once and it almost me. Please," he begged. "Please don't leave me. ~ Tara Sue Me,
371:If our hearts are ready for anything, we are touched by the beauty and poetry and mystery that fill our world. ~ Tara Brach,
372:It is a subject on which nothing final can be known.” The subject Mill had in mind was the nature of women. ~ Tara Westover,
373:I will have you do things you never thought possible, but I can also bring you a pleasure you never imagined. ~ Tara Sue Me,
374:Mister hit Josephine with the palm of his hand across her left cheek and it was then she knew she would run. ~ Tara Conklin,
375:what a person knows about the past is limited, and will always be limited, to what they are told by others. ~ Tara Westover,
376:what they had written was not absolute but was the result of a biased process of conversation and revision, ~ Tara Westover,
377:You were the goddess I longed to worship. My unobtainable dream. The relationship I could never hope to have. ~ Tara Sue Me,
378:Because when the lights go out and we sit waiting in the dark, what do our fingers seek? Who do we reach for? ~ Tara Conklin,
379:I have been teaching in Cambridge for thirty years,” he said. “And this is one of the best essays I’ve read. ~ Tara Westover,
380:I mean, he is a Yank, after all, but he could be worse—he could be English. They’re all tossers with bad teeth. ~ Tara Brown,
381:It’s a wonderful way to sleep, cocooned in a man who makes you feel like nothing matters beyond the two of you. ~ Tara Brown,
382:My strongest memory is not a memory. It’s something I imagined, then came to remember as if it had happened. ~ Tara Westover,
383:Seriously? There was a condom brand called Rough Rider? Why not just go with F**k Her Hard and be done with it? ~ Tara Sivec,
384:Stories about ourselves and about the world continually arise in our minds and shape our beliefs about reality. ~ Tara Brach,
385:The three with doctorates, and the four without high school diplomas. A chasm had appeared, and was growing. ~ Tara Westover,
386:What’s her problem?” Tara asks from behind me.

“High expectations,” I say. “Misplaced high expectations. ~ Tim Tharp,
387:When we put down ideas of what life should be like, we are free to wholeheartedly say yes to our life as it is. ~ Tara Brach,
388:Your negative actions will always speak over top of your kind words and only fools listen where the wise watch. ~ Tara Brown,
389:But this revolutionary act of treating ourselves tenderly can begin to undo the aversive messages of a lifetime. ~ Tara Brach,
390:Days turn to night. The ocean tide drifts in and out. And I want you, Tara. Damn you, but I do. I always have. ~ Jill Shalvis,
391:God, I wished I could take away her pain. Our pain.
I couldn’t. But I could give her forever.
And I would. ~ Tara Leigh,
392:... I began to experience the most powerful advantage of money: the ability to think of things besides money. ~ Tara Westover,
393:'I want your light to chase his darkness [...] The best way to get rid of a nightmare is with a dream come true.' ~ Tara Lain,
394:Our mother taught us how to protect ourselves from hurt but not how to determine what might be worth the risk. ~ Tara Conklin,
395:If only I could freeze this moment, this feeling, because right now, nothing else mattered. I was f***ing flying. ~ Tara Kelly,
396:It made the air heavy and the sky appear frozen, as if the town were being forced to slow down until the next hour. ~ Tara Sim,
397:'I want your light to chase his darkness [...] The best way to get rid of a nightmare is with a dream come true.' ~ Tara Lain,
398:can’t take the test,” I said. “I don’t know any math.” “You’ve got money,” Tyler said. “Buy books and learn it. ~ Tara Westover,
399:I became committed to dropping my resistance so I could get to know this energy that was driving the wanting self. ~ Tara Brach,
400:I can't even imagine what it's like and right now I'm like in shock, I can't believe that I'm Olympic Champion. ~ Tara Lipinski,
401:Eat like you love yourself. Move like you love yourself. Speak like you love yourself. Act like you love yourself. ~ Tara Stiles,
402:I swear I’m not imaginary.” An uncontrollable grin spread across my face. “I would know if I was imaginary, right? ~ Tara Hudson,
403:My understanding is that to love, we need to be able to totally surrender to the living/dying nature of this world. ~ Tara Brach,
404:Plan for this world as if you expect to live forever, but plan for the Hereafter as if you expect to die tomorrow. ~ Tara Hudson,
405:She was as forthright and simple as the winds that blew over Tara and the yellow river that wound around it. ~ Margaret Mitchell,
406:Te Quiero, decían mis dedos al bajar por sus brazos.
Te Quiero, respondían los suyos al acariciarme la espalda. ~ Tara Sue Me,
407:He'd wanted to take her dirty and take her sweet, take her any way he could get her and every way he could dream up ~ Tara Janzen,
408:She was just a cockney in a nice dress. Until she believed in herself. Then it didn’t matter what dress she wore. ~ Tara Westover,
409:The main thing going on around intimacy is that we've developed a lot of strategies so we'll be a desirable package. ~ Tara Brach,
410:When someone says to us, as Thich Nhat Hanh suggests, "Darling, I care about your suffering," a deep healing begins. ~ Tara Brach,
411:All my studying, reading, thinking, traveling, had it transformed me into someone who no longer belonged anywhere? ~ Tara Westover,
412:And I'm not sure, but I think, somehow, in the seconds before he released into me, I felt a tear fall from his eyes. ~ Tara Sue Me,
413:And you will not hurt him anymore. Not one of you. Because I am his protector. His rear guard. I am his" -Tara Reese ~ Lucian Bane,
414:What we need now is a nation of great people who live to positively impact others and build enduring legacies ~ Tara Fela Durotoye,
415:When it comes to you, Pippa, want is all I’ve ever known. And I’ve never wanted anyone the way I wanted – want – you. ~ Tara Leigh,
416:By taking the time to explore charged memories in therapy we might uncover feelings that have been buried for decades. ~ Tara Brach,
417:giving you time to think, because I know you’ll search for the truth and when you find it, it’ll lead you back to me. ~ Tara Sue Me,
418:I quickly tried to do the math but my brain was a jumbled mess and I couldn’t remember what number comes after potato! ~ Tara Sivec,
419:Our kids go to school and they come out feeling not intelligent, not desirable, not attractive or appealing to others. ~ Tara Brach,
420:Our sex need not primarily define who we are, what we are capable of, or what we can be expected to enjoy or engage in. ~ Tara Moss,
421:The past is beautiful because one never realises an emotion at the time. It expands later, & thus we don’t have ~ Tara Westover,
422:When I'm attached, I find that I don't see the other person as clearly because I'm more caught up in what I'm wanting. ~ Tara Brach,
423:You could call this selfhood many things. Transformation. Metamorphosis. Falsity. Betrayal. I call it an education. ~ Tara Westover,
424:Good judgment comes from bad experience. Unfortunately, most of that comes from bad judgment.

- Tara Daniels - ~ Jill Shalvis,
425:Love is when someone puts you on a pedestal and yet when you fall, they're there to catch you anyway.' - Tara Daniels ~ Jill Shalvis,
426:Tara's already been called a lesbian because that's how the Sebastian boys deal with any girl who has an opinion. ~ Melina Marchetta,
427:I remembered the words of Sancho Panza: An adventuring knight is someone who's beaten and then finds himself emperor. ~ Tara Westover,
428:I remember that night fondly. And by fondly, I mean with bitter resentment toward all things alcoholic and with a penis. ~ Tara Sivec,
429:It is through realizing loving presence as our very essence, through being that presence, that we discover true freedom. ~ Tara Brach,
430:Stopping the endless pursuit of getting somewhere else is the perhaps most beautiful offering we can make to our spirit. ~ Tara Brach,
431:The renowned seventh-century Zen master Seng-tsan taught that true freedom is being "without anxiety about imperfection. ~ Tara Brach,
432:That term, I presented myself to the university like resin to a sculptor. I believed I could be remade, my mind recast ~ Tara Westover,
433:What’s the difference between God and a federal judge?” “I don’t know.” “God doesn’t think he’s a federal judge.” Tara ~ Laura Griffin,
434:You could call this selfhood many things. Transformation. Metamorphosis. Falsity. Betrayal.
I call it an education. ~ Tara Westover,
435:As we free ourselves from the suffering of 'something is wrong with me, 'we trust and express the fullness of who we are.' ~ Tara Brach,
436:But I understood this one fact: that a thousand times I had been called Nigger, and laughed, and now I could not laugh. ~ Tara Westover,
437:I could stay, and search for what had been home, or I could go, now, before the walls shifted and the way out was shut. ~ Tara Westover,
438:I just can't stop hurting you.” His words sound broken somehow. They don’t make complete sounds. “You just make me so mad. ~ Tara Brown,
439:It happens sometimes in families: one child who doesn’t fit, whose rhythm is off, whose meter is set to the wrong tune. ~ Tara Westover,
440:Overcome any bitterness that may have come because you were not up to the magnitude of the pain that was entrusted to you. ~ Tara Brach,
441:With meditation, you become a sensitized superhero, completely in control, with endless possibilities at your fingertips. ~ Tara Stiles,
442:You are whole body, whole mind, whole spirit, all the time. When you experience all of you at once, anything is possible. ~ Tara Stiles,
443:I love who you are. Because you accept me for who I am. You make me laugh, sometimes even at myself. And you make me happy. ~ Tara Kelly,
444:I’ve never been so jealous of water before.” His fingers slid over my skin. “How it can touch you everywhere— all at once. ~ Tara Sue Me,
445:People have to find their rhythm. Some people have need for more contact and time together and some people need more space. ~ Tara Brach,
446:...The hurt in you and the hurt in me makes us a bad combination. Two hurt and broken things can't ever make a whole thing. ~ Tara Brown,
447:The practice of being at ease also gives you the strength and stamina to pursue all that you find when you connect inward. ~ Tara Stiles,
448:They don't know those places in me. Only he does. Only he has seen the darkness inside of me and turns into love and light. ~ Tara Brown,
449:We can find true refuge within our own hearts and minds-right here, right now, in the midst of our moment-to-momen t lives. ~ Tara Brach,
450:He can’t explain where the conviction came from, or how it burned brightly enough to shine through the black uncertainty. ~ Tara Westover,
451:I love you. And hell itself won't stop that. Sorry to put it so dramatically but, well, it's the truth." ~ Joshua to Amelia ~ Tara Hudson,
452:I smirk. There is no weird pillow talk and no pretending we're soft delicate people. No apologies, limits yes, but no shame. ~ Tara Brown,
453:All the body's systems and processes - your nerves, your emotions - take instruction from what is going on with your breath. ~ Tara Stiles,
454:He said, 'Jasmine actually seemed like part of the band tonight.'" A smile twitched his lips. "Then he questioned his sanity. ~ Tara Kelly,
455:His eyes were locked on me. We looked like Bambi and Faline, twitterpated, unable to be around normal people, at least I did. ~ Tara Brown,
456:I just can't stop hurting you.” His words sound broken somehow. They don’t make complete sounds. “You just make me so mad." I ~ Tara Brown,
457:In the Buddhist tradition, one who has realized the fullness of compassion and lives from compassion is called a bodhisattva. ~ Tara Brach,
458:me. “I have a rule about messing with things like you. I don't. I like my penis being right where it is, thank you very much. ~ Tara Brown,
459:What was important to me wasn’t love or friendship, but my ability to lie convincingly to myself: to believe I was strong. ~ Tara Westover,
460:Half the people in Lucky Harbor were in love with him.

The other half were men and didn't count.

-Tara on Ford ~ Jill Shalvis,
461:Hours can pass like years when you wait impatiently for something, especially something you crave and dread at the same time. ~ Tara Hudson,
462:Mindfulness is the intentional process of paying attention, without judgment, to the unfolding of moment-by-moment experience. ~ Tara Brach,
463:I love working out and when I'm home. I love the feeling of walking out of a class. That's just an addictive feeling for me. ~ Tara Lipinski,
464:in the end when it's taken away, the people who protest or cry the loudest are the ones who have taken it for granted the most. ~ Tara Brown,
465:Real Fathers are Role Models worthy of emulation. They choose to live exemplary lifestyles of leadership and excellence ~ Tara Fela Durotoye,
466:Sometimes home has nothing to do with family or even with love; sometimes home is simply the place where you feel safe. ~ Tara Austen Weaver,
467:I may not have written the song, but I could add my story to it. Everyone out there could. That was what made music so powerful. ~ Tara Kelly,
468:I never want to leave this shower,” he said, thrusting. “Never want to leave you. ’Cause I’m never going to fucking get enough. ~ Tara Sue Me,
469:Let your heart lead you, do not be afraid, for there will be much to regret if reason and sense and fear are your only markers ~ Tara Conklin,
470:Tara! I told you to call me Tara! Oh my God, you suck at subbing. You're going to lose points for us. Please do as you're told! ~ Lucian Bane,
471:Tara...seemed to digest gossip as voraciously as an owl, regurgitating it in the form of little pellets of dubious information. ~ Erin Saldin,
472:constraints.” I wrote this definition in my notes, but I didn’t understand it. The lecturer tried to clarify. He said positive ~ Tara Westover,
473:Everything becomes still. Except the blood inside of me. My body is raging with electric fire and the need to fulfill my destiny. ~ Tara Brown,
474:If you let someone know you appreciate him or her, especially when you're going to disagree, it gets that person's defenses down. ~ Tara Brach,
475:I have a birthday, same as you,” I wanted to tell the voices. “It just changes. Don’t you wish you could change your birthday? ~ Tara Westover,
476:I laughed maniacally for ten minutes at this irony: that having sacrificed my family to my education, I might lose that, also. ~ Tara Westover,
477:In that moment part of me believed, as I had always believed, that it would be me who broke the spell, who caused it to break. ~ Tara Westover,
478:On this sacred path of Radical Acceptance, rather than striving for perfection, we discover how to love ourselves into wholeness. ~ Tara Brach,
479:Perhaps the biggest tragedy of our lives is that freedom is possible, yet we can pass our years trapped in the same old patterns. ~ Tara Brach,
480:The world sits quiet, as if sighing and taking a long inhale after what seemed like forever with mankind and the noise pollution. ~ Tara Brown,
481:Why are you doing this?" Rod asked. "You hate gay men like me."
Hunter shrugged. "There are no men like you, gay or otherwise. ~ Tara Lain,
482:Why is balance important? From a life lesson standpoint, it's about learning to enjoy yourself without getting the ego involved. ~ Tara Stiles,
483:A poorly written sentence was a poorly conceived idea, and in his view the grammatical logic was as much in need of correction. ~ Tara Westover,
484:Even when I was trying to hate you, I still loved you. That was the only reason I could hate you—because I loved you so damn much. ~ Tara Leigh,
485:Houses are built brick-by-brick. HOMEs are built word-by-word. Houses don't build themselves. So YOU must build your home. ~ Tara Fela Durotoye,
486:London had been different. Everyone had been constantly moving, their eyes focused elsewhere, pretending no one around them existed. ~ Tara Sim,
487:Remembered pain tightened his mouth into a grim line. The weeks he’d spent looking for her had left permanent scars on his heart. ~ Tara Janzen,
488:She could not leave him hanging like this. “If you were hurt, I need to know.” It was a rule somewhere, in the good-guy handbook. ~ Tara Janzen,
489:Tara said, “Sorry is such a useless little word.” “It’s better than nothing,” Lauren said. “Sometimes it’s all we have. ~ Barbara Taylor Sissel,
490:that the ability to evaluate many ideas, many histories, many points of view, was at the heart of what it means to self-create. ~ Tara Westover,
491:When my mother told me she had not been the mother to me that she wished she'd been, she became that mother for the first time. ~ Tara Westover,
492:En absoluto. Antes sí era un hombre seguro de mí mismo, pero ya no lo soy. Cuando estoy contigo, ya no nunca estoy seguro de nada. ~ Tara Sue Me,
493:He needed to gather her up, hold on to her, anything to help her stop trembling. Something was going to shake loose if she didn’t. ~ Tara Janzen,
494:If you start to see more successful businesses that are playing on a global level, the story of Africa will begin to change ~ Tara Fela Durotoye,
495:Of the nature of women, nothing final can be known. Never had I found such comfort in a void, in the black absence of knowledge. ~ Tara Westover,
496:The word and the way Shawn said it hadn’t changed; only my ears were different. They no longer heard the jingle of a joke in it. ~ Tara Westover,
497:Water? At a wedding? I don’t understand,” he asks in confusion. “Did you invite Jesus? That’s the only way that will be acceptable. ~ Tara Sivec,
498:First impressions,’ says Tara pensively, ‘they can set your heart on fire, but they never warn you about the disasters ahead.’ Diane ~ A J Waines,
499:Getting through a workout is just very fulfilling. That 'Ah, I didn't want to do it but I did it and now I feel 10 times better.' ~ Tara Lipinski,
500:It may sound lovey-dovey, but there's research showing the positive effect of meditation on parts of the brain that control emotion. ~ Tara Brach,
501:We want to be in open, loving communion with each other and our greatest fear is intimacy. That it won't work and we'll be rejected. ~ Tara Brach,
502:What strange times are these,” says Tara as they wend their way through the dead to safety, “when Muslims must fear other Muslims. ~ Nadeem Aslam,
503:All my life those instincts had been instructing me in this single doctrine—that the odds are better if you rely only on yourself. ~ Tara Westover,
504:I’d fooled myself into believing that I was doing fine without her.
I wasn’t.
… Maybe I would get a second chance at something. ~ Tara Leigh,
505:I walk to the car, full of everything. Being a witch without being a vampire or a halfling is amazing. I am full, just being me. When ~ Tara Brown,
506:Never lose yourself in battle, it isn't what the enemy is going to do that matter. If you know what you are doing, you're in control. ~ Tara Brown,
507:Tara moved into the kitchen and went still at the condition of it. "Formica countertops," she said as if she'd discovered asbestos. ~ Jill Shalvis,
508:But my father had taught me that there are not two reasonable opinions to be had on any subject: there is Truth and there are Lies. ~ Tara Westover,
509:He heard him long before he saw him limping slightly, his shoe scuffing against the ground in the smoke that crawled through the town. ~ Tara Brown,
510:I am only seven, but I understand that it is this fact, more than any other, that makes my family different: we don’t go to school. ~ Tara Westover,
511:Just remember that everyone is struggling; everyone is living with fear and uncertainty and it doesn't matter what their politics are. ~ Tara Brach,
512:Some people say Earth is the bottom level of Purgatory.' She pointed toward the floor and frowned.
'I call it the top floor of Hell. ~ Tara West,
513:When you are in touch with your body and heart, it allows you to then be in the world and act with intention and clarity and kindness. ~ Tara Brach,
514:Dad lived in fear of time. He felt it stalking him. I could see it in the worried glances he gave the sun as it moved across the sky ~ Tara Westover,
515:The instant we agree to feel fear or vulnerability, greed or agitation, we are holding our life with an unconditionally friendly heart. ~ Tara Brach,
516:The number of my sister wives would depend on my husband’s righteousness: the more nobly he lived, the more wives he would be given. ~ Tara Westover,
517:This is my first . . . ah . . .”
“Haunting?” he offered.
I snorted. “Yes, this is my first haunting.”
“Then I’m flattered. ~ Tara Hudson,
518:This isn't about you, Skeeter. It's about me, and I need you here. If we lose Crutchfield, we'll get him another day. If I lose you... ~ Tara Janzen,
519:Dad had just turned forty when the Feds laid siege to the Weavers, an event that confirmed his worst fears. After that he was at war, ~ Tara Westover,
520:Everything you need to know is right there inside, waiting for you to tap in and discover it, and then hopefully do something about it. ~ Tara Stiles,
521:Felix was the one who was attacked, not you.” Bryn took slow steps toward her, lowering his voice. “But you’ve made it all about you.” I ~ Tara Kelly,
522:He kissed my belly, “Just think. All the love that we have for each other, we put it in this safe place here.” He kissed my belly again. ~ Tara Brown,
523:He punched the wall over and over until his knuckles split and bled. Until he could convince himself the tears on his face were from pain. ~ Tara Sim,
524:When we relax about imperfection, we no longer lose our life moments in the pursuit of being different and in the fear of what is wrong. ~ Tara Brach,
525:All my thoughts are of Aislinn Granville. She is the air I breathe. The beat of my heart. The light to my dark. The goddess of my dreams. ~ Tara Leigh,
526:I love seeing other channels counterprogram the Super Bowl. PBS: "DAMN RIGHT we're airing a new 'Masterpiece Classic'! Fuck off, sports! ~ Tara Ariano,
527:All he'd done was lose her underwear and practically get her blown up.
Hell. This had to be the absolute worst first date of her life. ~ Tara Janzen,
528:At the Galleria Nazionale d'Arte Antica, I stood before Carrivagio's Judith Beheading Holofernes and did not once think about chickens. ~ Tara Westover,
529:The thing about having a mental breakdown is that no matter how obvious it is that you're having one, it is somehow not obvious to you. ~ Tara Westover,
530:The thing about having a mental breakdown is that no matter how obvious it is that you’re having one, it is somehow not obvious to you. ~ Tara Westover,
531:What is a person to do, when their obligations to their family conflict with other obligations - to friends, to society, to themselves? ~ Tara Westover,
532:Brandon has a shit-eating grin. I want to make him eat it. I know what's more realistic though. I'm going to get beaten up by a little boy. ~ Tara Brown,
533:Choices, numberless as grains of sand, had layered and compressed, coalescing into sediment, then into rock, until all was set in stone. ~ Tara Westover,
534:Do you still have Ms. Dekker?"

Have her, had her, going to have her again-at least he'd planned on it until the troops had arrived. ~ Tara Janzen,
535:Say you're doing a headstand. The moment you think to yourself, "Wow, I'm doing this pose!" is usually the moment you'll topple out of it. ~ Tara Stiles,
536:Bleached structures from antiquity lay like dried bones, embedded in pulsating cables and thrumming traffic, the arteries of modern life. ~ Tara Westover,
537:If you choose to wear this, you’ll be marked as mine. Mine to do with as I wish. You will obey me and never question what I tell you to do. ~ Tara Sue Me,
538:People say the things they want themselves to believe. They are saying it aloud to convince themselves only. Their actions are who they are. ~ Tara Brown,
539:that I am not a good daughter. I am a traitor, a wolf among sheep; there is something different about me and that difference is not good. ~ Tara Westover,
540:There’s a world out there, Tara,” he said. “And it will look a lot different once Dad is no longer whispering his view of it in your ear. ~ Tara Westover,
541:There was only one thing I knew for sure. Delaney and I, we were linked by something I didn’t quite understand yet, but I already cherished. ~ Tara Leigh,
542:You’re staring at my ass.”
“Yes, I am.” It’s what he did in the mornings, when she woke up and spent the first hour lying around in bed. ~ Tara Janzen,
543:I laugh, but it's not mine. It belongs to this bitch, who sometimes likes to come out of my throat and say shit I'm not entirely sure I mean. ~ Tara Brown,
544:I see now that true love isn’t fickle; it's what we put into it. If we work hard at loving someone, then no one can corrupt the love we have. ~ Tara Brown,
545:This means accepting our human existence and all of life as it is. Imperfection is not our personal problem—it is a natural part of existing. ~ Tara Brach,
546:When caught in conflict and blame - make a U-turn and shift your attention from blaming thoughts to what's going on emotionally in your body. ~ Tara Brach,
547:You’re staring at my ass.��
“Yes, I am.” It’s what he did in the mornings, when she woke up and spent the first hour lying around in bed. ~ Tara Janzen,
548:Love is blind, there was no doubt about it. In Tara's case it was also deaf, dumb, dyslexic, had a bad hip and the beginnings of Alzheimer's ~ Marian Keyes,
549:We, like the Mother of the World, become the compassionate presence that can hold, with tenderness, the rising and passing waves of suffering. ~ Tara Brach,
550:You deserve the world, Landon Cox.”
He touched his forehead to mine, his breath ghosting across my lips. “You are my world, Piper Hastings. ~ Tara Leigh,
551:I had been out of the game for too long. I couldn’t even get drunk and flirt anymore. I could however, get drunk and look like a stroke victim. ~ Tara Sivec,
552:I was the real winner of Dom Wars. I’d won the treasure of a lifetime in Tara. Nothing else mattered except getting us both out of here alive. ~ Lucian Bane,
553:"Patience gives you joy in the process of awakening. Without patience, you may find yourself at war with your own forgetfulness or reactivity." ~ Tara Brach,
554:Tell him what? Kat’s a raging nymphomaniac. (Kytara) Tara! (Kat) Oh, all right. She’s so bland she makes plain toast look spicy. (Kytara) ~ Sherrilyn Kenyon,
555:The love of your life is always the one you have betrayed the most. The love that defines you is the one upon whom you once turned your back. ~ Tara Conklin,
556:There is so much division in this world. So what is really the path of healing? It can begin in this moment, by embracing the life that`s here. ~ Tara Brach,
557:Any of the yoga poses could be substituted in this analogy. How you practice is much more meaningful than what yoga moves you can or cannot do. ~ Tara Stiles,
558:Faith and trust come from an inner ability to believe in something unseen, to expect it to be there without ever having proof that it is. ~ Tara Taylor Quinn,
559:For all my obsessing over the consequences of that night, I had misunderstood the vital truth: that its not affecting me, that was its effect. ~ Tara Westover,
560:I would say both Western psychology and Eastern paths would recognize that we get caught up in feeling like a separate self and an unworthy self. ~ Tara Brach,
561:We understood that the dissolution of Mother’s family was the inauguration of ours. The two could not exist together. Only one could have her. ~ Tara Westover,
562:What is a person to do, I asked, when their obligations to their family conflict with other obligations—to friends, to society, to themselves? ~ Tara Westover,
563:Always watch a man to determine his character. His words will surely try to lead you to one conclusion, but his actions will lead you to the truth ~ Tara Brown,
564:Clearly recognizing what is happening inside us, and regarding what we see with an open, kind and loving heart, is what I call Radical Acceptance. ~ Tara Brach,
565:The muscles used to make a smile actually send a biochemical message to our nervous system that it is safe to relax the flight of freeze response. ~ Tara Brach,
566:There was a sting in this arithmetic: in knowing that in the divine calculus of heaven, one man could balance the equation for countless women. ~ Tara Westover,
567:Extend an act of kindness each day. No one has to know. It can be a smile, reassuring words, a small favor - without expecting something in return. ~ Tara Brach,
568:Thot was the newest trending word for slut and hated it. It sounded dirty, and of course I wasn't a slut. I was a virgin. I was the ungettable get. ~ Tara Brown,
569:You wish for what's called wooing. This customary game, where the man shows the woman that resistance is impractical, strikes me as quite pointless. ~ Tara West,
570:it came to him that Tara, dear though it was, and the County folk, with their open hearts and open houses, were not enough. He wanted a wife. ~ Margaret Mitchell,
571:It was only as I grew older that I wondered if how I had started is how I would end - if the first shape a person takes is their only true shape. ~ Tara Westover,
572:Men like to think they’re saving some brain-dead woman who’s got herself into a scrape. All I had to do was step aside and let him play the hero! ~ Tara Westover,
573:positive liberty is self-mastery—the rule of the self, by the self. To have positive liberty, he explained, is to take control of one’s own mind; ~ Tara Westover,
574:the rifle cradled in the nook of his arm. When he saw them, he slowed to a halt and scanned the forest. “Either of you hurt?” “No,” Tara said, but ~ Darcy Coates,
575:I close the door and click the lock. My stomach sinks. I know I'm in for the fight of my life.

She is bait. If ever I've seen bait, she is it. ~ Tara Brown,
576:I'll think of it tomorrow, at Tara. I can stand it then. Tomorrow, I'll think of some way to get him back. After all, tomorrow is another day. ~ Margaret Mitchell,
577:I watched you fall in love with me. I saw the smile cross your lips when it happened. I remember that day. I was the first day I knew I had no heart. ~ Tara Brown,
578:Rather than relaxing and enjoying who we are and what we’re doing, we are comparing ourselves with an ideal and trying to make up for the difference. ~ Tara Brach,
579:Tara, you are the most unexpected, but best thing, that has ever happened to me. I have let plenty of women into my bed, but none of them into my heart. ~ M Never,
580:Tell him what? Kat’s a raging nymphomaniac. (Kytara)
Tara! (Kat)
Oh, all right. She’s so bland she makes plain toast look spicy. (Kytara) ~ Sherrilyn Kenyon,
581:Truth was multilayered, shifting; it was different for everyone, each personal history carved unique from the same weighty block of time and flesh. ~ Tara Conklin,
582:When we experience stress, the nervous system tries to control things. Part of waking up is discovering what we are beyond that controlling organism. ~ Tara Brach,
583:You are not fool’s gold, shining only under a particular light. Whomever you become, whatever you make yourself into, that is who you always were. ~ Tara Westover,
584:I can feel his soul through his lips. It's telling me a story of agony over how long it's waited for this moment and how it never wants it to end. ~ Tara Elizabeth,
585:Just come into stillness. Have your intention be to relax with the breath. That will begin to set in motion a habit that will start to train the mind. ~ Tara Brach,
586:Right now, there is no distinction between need and want, necessity and luxury.
Aislinn Granville is both. And I want, need, must-fucking-have her. ~ Tara Leigh,
587:Acting is easier than skating in ia way and harder in other aspects. In skating, you get one chance, and with acting you get to do it over and over. ~ Tara Lipinski,
588:If you like someone, you tell the truth because that, to me, is respect. If you hate someone, you tell them the truth because what do you have to lose? ~ Tara Kelly,
589:Radical Acceptance is the willingness to experience ourselves and our life as it is. A moment of Radical Acceptance is a moment of genuine freedom. The ~ Tara Brach,
590:Spending the next nine hours with a crying woman wal real close to the top of his "Avoid at All Costs" list right under untimely death and a desk job. ~ Tara Janzen,
591:Stepping out of the busyness, stopping our endless pursuit of getting somewhere else, is perhaps the most beautiful offering we can make to our spirit. ~ Tara Brach,
592:The girls who look like they’re wearing the least are wearing the most.” I wink. “Now you’ve seen behind the curtain. There’s no wizard, it’s all fake. ~ Tara Brown,
593:When we're awake in our bodies and sense, the world comes alive. Wisdom, creativity, and love are discovered as we relax and awaken through our bodies. ~ Tara Brach,
594:As a female filmmaker it's important to have a voice for and about women. We have a lot of valuable stories to tell and young girls need to hear them. ~ Tara Subkoff,
595:I'd known that I had the capacity to love, that I enjoyed seeing other people be happy, that I had a real awe and wonder about the beauty of this world. ~ Tara Brach,
596:I had come to believe that the ability to evaluate many ideas, many histories, many points of view, was at the heart of what it means to self-create. ~ Tara Westover,
597:I’m going to fuck you during the Super Bowl, Abigail.” He bit down on my earlobe, and I sucked in a breath. “As long as you’re quiet, no one will know. ~ Tara Sue Me,
598:In a basic way, acceptance is seeing clearly what's happening and holding it with kindness. This is a radical antidote to the suffering of judging mind. ~ Tara Brach,
599:Inés swatted at him while batting her lashes. “You always know how to make a lady blush. I bet those brownies aren’t half as tasty as you, Mr. Delicious. ~ Tara West,
600:No matter what feeling comes up - numbness, irritability, shame - if I let it arise and play itself through, I naturally open into wakefulness and care. ~ Tara Brach,
601:I know only this: that when my mother told me she had not been the mother to me that she wished she’d been, she became that mother for the first time. ~ Tara Westover,
602:They would be shocked if they could see the other women in London: automechanics with grease in their hair, fisherwomen in from te coast with tatooed arms. ~ Tara Sim,
603:Attention is the most basic form of love. By paying attention we let ourselves be touched by life , and our hearts naturally become more open and engaged. ~ Tara Brach,
604:I'd like to hear more about them classes." he rasped one morning near the end of summer. "It sounds real interesting."
It felt like a new beginning. ~ Tara Westover,
605:I'm a quirky, intelligent, dark haired chick!   Me, me, me, pick me!   And who the hell keeps whining and ruining my perfect moment?   I will cut a bitch. ~ Tara Sivec,
606:I understood that no future could hold them; no destiny could tolerate him and her. I would remain a child, in perpetuity, always, or I would lose him. ~ Tara Westover,
607:Lands of mine and my kin, erase the deeds and magic within, take the words and deed done by one whose heart is cruel and transfer them all to her." Energy ~ Tara Brown,
608:The most powerful healing arises from the simple intention to love the life within you, unconditionally, with as much tenderness and presence as possible. ~ Tara Brach,
609:As I read the woods, I realize that if nothing interferes with the path of an object or a living thing, the possibilities of where it can go are many. ~ Tara Lynn Masih,
610:Beware of practicing your righteousness before other people in order to be seen by them, for then you will have no reward from your Father who is in heaven. ~ Tara Lain,
611:I hear of the ongoing drama on the mountain - the injuries, violence and shifting loyalties. But it comes to me now as distant hearsay, which is a gift. ~ Tara Westover,
612:I needed to see you." He repeats himself.
I smile. I like that word, need. It's not want. He had no choice because it was a need to see me. I like that. ~ Tara Brown,
613:In that moment, I understood that love and hate were opposite sides of the same coin. For as much as I’d loved Nathaniel ten minutes ago, I hated him now. ~ Tara Sue Me,
614:I take a step back. Stuart looks back at me but doesn’t take his eyes off of the men, "Run." He says flatly. I don’t need to be told twice. I turn and bolt. ~ Tara Brown,
615:There is a big lesson in experiencing uncertainty and calamity with a sober focus - the most chaotic moments are the ones from which we can learn the most. ~ Tara Stiles,
616:Yo podía disfrutar y quedarme con aquella parte de Abby sin preocuparme por el futuro: la sumisión y la confianza que me estaba entregando en ese instante. ~ Tara Sue Me,
617:Before she came into my life, I’d never given any thought to getting married or having children. Somehow, having her in my life made anything seem possible. ~ Tara Sue Me,
618:Most of us grow up with a sense of "I'm not intelligent enough." It's such a sad thing that in the West we worship a certain kind of left-brain intelligence. ~ Tara Brach,
619:Mr. Sue Me, one day we’ll be reunited with our own two angels. If you get there before me, tell them I love them and never forgot. I’ll do the same for you. ~ Tara Sue Me,
620:This then is the true lesson: there is nothing romantic about love. Only the most naive believe it will save them. Only the hardiest of us will survive it. ~ Tara Conklin,
621:Curiosity is a luxury reserved for the financially secure: my mind was absorbed with more immediate concerns, such as the exact balance of my bank account, ~ Tara Westover,
622:If you say pumpkin spiced latte in the mirror three times, a white girl in yoga pants and a ponytail will jump out and tell you her favorite thing about fall. ~ Tara Brown,
623:I had to strangle the sobs quickly [...] so I stopped the bawling using the old methods: staring my face down in the mirror and scolding it for every tear. ~ Tara Westover,
624:I love to work out. I need to work out! Nothing makes me feel better than walking out of a spin or barre class knowing my body and mind got some attention. ~ Tara Lipinski,
625:I reasoned with myself that my passing the ACT was so unlikely, it would take an act of God. And if God acted, then surely my going to school was His will. ~ Tara Westover,
626:…only then did I understand, as I had not before, that although I had renounced my father’s world, I had never quite found the courage to live in this one. ~ Tara Westover,
627:The other girls rarely spoke to me, but I loved being there with them. I loved the sensation of conformity. Learning to dance felt like learning to belong. ~ Tara Westover,
628:Are you in love with me, the me I am right now?"

"Well not right now," he said, brooding. "Right now you're kinda mean."

-Tara and Logan ~ Jill Shalvis,
629:I secretly hoped if Grim could enjoy happy hour on level thirteen, I was allowed to enjoy mind-blowing orgasms in Heaven. It was supposed to be paradise, right? ~ Tara West,
630:You have worth you cannot see, and allowing a man to be bigger than you are in your own mind or heart is disrespectful to yourself. You are strong and capable. ~ Tara Brown,
631:I couldn’t tell him that the reason I couldn’t return to Cambridge was that being here threw into great relief every violent and degrading moment of my life. ~ Tara Westover,
632:Just to sit for a moment, herself, no one claiming her time or her thoughts or the product of her mind and hands. What other word to call that if not freedom? ~ Tara Conklin,
633:Then I could have forgotten about it. In a day or two it wouldn't even have been real. It would become bad dream, and in a month, a mere echo of a bad dream. ~ Tara Westover,
634:There was a pause, then more words appeared—words I hadn’t known I needed to hear, but once I saw them, I realized I’d been searching my whole life for them. ~ Tara Westover,
635:Tyler stood to go. “There’s a world out there, Tara,” he said. “And it will look a lot different once Dad is no longer whispering his view of it in your ear. ~ Tara Westover,
636:Everything we love goes. So to be able to grieve that loss, to let go, to have that grief be absolutely full, is the only way to have our heart be full and open. ~ Tara Brach,
637:My life was narrated for me by others. Their voices were forceful, emphatic, absolute. It had never occurred to me that my voice might be as strong as theirs. ~ Tara Westover,
638:This is the north cloister,” the porter said. “It is here that Newton stomped his foot to measure the echo, calculating the speed of sound for the first time. ~ Tara Westover,
639:Dave walked closer to me, his dark eyes combing my every move. "Do you always hold your guitar like that?"
I dropped my pick. "Do you always shop at Hot Topic? ~ Tara Kelly,
640:I wanted the mind of a scholar, but it seemed that Dr. Kerry saw in me the mind of a roofer. The other students belonged in the library; I belonged in a crane. ~ Tara Westover,
641:Reality became fluid. The ground gave way beneath my feet, dragging me downward, spinning fast, like sand rushing through a hole in the bottom of the universe. ~ Tara Westover,
642:The conversation was slow, halting. Audrey asked me no questions about England or Cambridge. She had no frame of reference for my life, so we talked about hers ~ Tara Westover,
643:Clicking it off, he reached his gloved hand out to cup her cheek with a tenderness he’d never shown her before. “Courage, mu Tara. They won’t take you today. ~ Sherrilyn Kenyon,
644:Frances puts down her cane. Tara tugs on her braid. Bob tugs on his beard. Jon continues to look handsome. Alan nods. “I guess we owe you a thank-you.” “Thank ~ Sarah Mlynowski,
645:Given the choice between seeing an evil socialist doctor, and admitting to my boyfriend that I believed doctors were evil socialists, I chose to see the doctor. ~ Tara Westover,
646:I wondered if perhaps I had changed too much. All my studying, reading, thinking, traveling, had it transformed me into someone who no longer belonged anywhere? ~ Tara Westover,
647:That meant Ms. Starkova was his. He'd found her; he'd tailed her; and he'd saved her from Reinhard Klein. By jungle law, even the urban jungle, that made her his. ~ Tara Janzen,
648:There are those who see a problem and there are those who will not give up until they find a solution - finding a solution is what the Full Stop Foundation is about ~ Tara Moss,
649:When we are at ease, our bodies work efficiently, our minds settle, and space opens up for us to connect to our intuition, creativity, and sense of connectedness. ~ Tara Stiles,
650:He looked around the room at all the stuff. But it wasn't just stuff and it wasn't just any girl grenade that had gone off in there. It was Nikki McKinney grenade. ~ Tara Janzen,
651:I left the hall the moment dessert was served. It was a relief to escape all that refinement and beauty—to be allowed to be unlovely and not a point of contrast. ~ Tara Westover,
652:It was really fun being in Tara's trailer, working on my lines. Tara is such an amazing actress. She's so good at what she does. I learned a lot from watching her. ~ Carson Daly,
653:I was going to have to tell people I got fired from selling dildos. I can't even sell fake cocks to a room full or horny women. How do you come back from that shit? ~ Tara Sivec,
654:What kind of lunatic would come back here once he'd escaped? There were now so many pink and yellow specks in my vision, it was as if I were inside a snow globe. ~ Tara Westover,
655:What you deaf, bitch? I said show me that puss—” Lightning shoots from the sky, striking him where he stands. His friends all groan and recoil, laughing at him. The ~ Tara Brown,
656:Why are you like this? Why did you terrify us like that? Why did you fight so hard against made-up monsters, but do nothing about the monsters in your own house? ~ Tara Westover,
657:A successful tree pose probably won't change your life. Learning how to keep your breath easy, long, and deep no matter what the circumstance? That absolutely will. ~ Tara Stiles,
658:There was a lesson in here somewhere, he was sure. Or maybe he'd offended some ancient, pre-Columbian god while he'd been in South America -because this was a test. ~ Tara Janzen,
659:As we figuratively sit beside ourselves and inquire, listen and name our experience, we see Mara clearly and open our heart in tenderness for the suffering before us. ~ Tara Brach,
660:The Protocols of the Elders of Zion. The Protocols, published in 1903, purported to be a record of a secret meeting of powerful Jews planning world domination. The ~ Tara Westover,
661:We had lived in a state of alert, a kind of constant terror, our brains flooding with cortisol because we knew that any of those things might happen at any moment. ~ Tara Westover,
662:We’re lost. All of humanity is. After what we’ve done to each other, we’re no longer human. Our humanity is lost. The animals have bested us in behavior and survival. ~ Tara Brown,
663:became obsessed with their ideas about the family—with how a person ought to weigh their special obligations to kin against their obligations to society as a whole. ~ Tara Westover,
664:In Speaking Out I do my best to answer those questions I was asked and more, and I provide strategies for how to speak out and keep on speaking out without burning out. ~ Tara Moss,
665:It's the beginning of opening to love. Even if there's not much feeling of compassion toward oneself, just say, "It's okay, sweetheart," or "I'm sorry and I love you." ~ Tara Brach,
666:I wanted children, my own family, but even as I longed for it I knew I would never have it. I was not capable. I could not be near any man without despising myself. ~ Tara Westover,
667:lecturer tried to clarify. He said positive liberty is self-mastery—the rule of the self, by the self. To have positive liberty, he explained, is to take control of ~ Tara Westover,
668:The poet Longfellow writes, “If we could read the secret history of our enemies, we should find in each man’s life sorrow and suffering enough to disarm all hostility. ~ Tara Brach,
669:There was a sting in this arithmetic: in knowing that in the divine calculus of heaven, one man could balance the equation for countless women. (Regarding polygamy) ~ Tara Westover,
670:Engineers: they spend so much time solving physical problems and obeying physical rules, they forget that nonphysical phenomena obey rules every bit as strict.” Tara ~ Max Gladstone,
671:LaRue's father was an alcoholic in a time befor the language of addiction and empathy had been invented, when alcoholics weren't alcoholics, they were called drunks. ~ Tara Westover,
672:Some things just are," he said softly against her hair. "Day turns to night. Te ocean tide drifts in and out. And I want you, Tara. Damn you, but I do. I always have. ~ Jill Shalvis,
673:With mindfulness training we are able to recognize when we get lost in our mental dramas, and bring a kind and nonreactive presence to the feelings that accompany them. ~ Tara Brach,
674:You are not fool’s gold, shining only under a particular light. Whomever you become, whatever you make yourself into, that is who you always were. It was always you. ~ Tara Westover,
675:Excuse me,” she said, her voice tight. “But if I’d known there was going to be a firearms examination at the end of the kidnapping, by God, I would have studied for it! ~ Tara Janzen,
676:I became obsessed with their ideas about the family—with how a person ought to weigh their special obligations to kin against their obligations to society as a whole. ~ Tara Westover,
677:My empire is corrupt, and there are enemies at the gate.
Fuck that. My gate has been breached, my territory invaded.
My woman seized.
And now, I will go to war. ~ Tara Leigh,
678:You can love someone and still choose to say goodbye to them,” she says now. “You can miss a person every day, and still be glad that they are no longer in your life. ~ Tara Westover,
679:I worked for a solid year, and at the end of it I had a draft of my thesis: “The Family, Morality, and Social Science in Anglo-American Cooperative Thought, 1813–1890. ~ Tara Westover,
680:The way out of our cage begins with accepting absolutely everything about ourselves and our lives, by embracing with wakefulness and care our moment-to-moment experience. ~ Tara Brach,
681:This is for anyone reading this who wants to explore it. Recognize the thought, "Afraid of loving," then gently put your hand on your heart to send a message of kindness. ~ Tara Brach,
682:You are not fool’s gold, shining only under a particular light. Whomever you become, whatever you make yourself into, that is who you always were. It was always in you ~ Tara Westover,
683:All of life is faith. Just because something has a label doesn't mean it's always going to match the inside. Trust me. Sometimes it takes more faith to believe the label. ~ Tara Sue Me,
684:effort. The good and the bad. I see now that true love isn’t fickle; it's what we put into it. If we work hard at loving someone, then no one can corrupt the love we have. ~ Tara Brown,
685:She needed cans.
Cans, because it was her who show me that I could be much more than the world thought. We could be much more than the world thought. - Nathaniel West ~ Tara Sue Me,
686:We might begin by scanning our body . . . and then asking, "What is happening?" We might also ask, "What wants my attention right now?" or, "What is asking for acceptance? ~ Tara Brach,
687:You are not fool’s gold, shining only under a particular light. Whomever you become, whatever you make yourself into, that is who you always were. It was always in you. ~ Tara Westover,
688:Reggie smiled. 'You haven't changed at all.' Tara took another pile of clothing from her bag and gave Reggie a sly grin from over the top of it. 'Do any of us really? ~ Jennifer McMahon,
689:Monday nights always brought in the worst kind of crazy. Tonight that crazy came in the form of Paul Cross, town hermit. One of them, anyway. This was the Pacific Northwest. ~ Tara Kelly,
690:We're so used to presenting ourselves and getting approval according to our achievements that it's difficult to be authentic and trust that we'll be accepted just as we are. ~ Tara Brach,
691:Clothes could not fix what was wrong with me. Something had rotted on the inside, and the stench was too powerful, the core too rancid, to be covered up by mere dressings. ~ Tara Westover,
692:the granddaddy that I never knew is dead. I have no one. No kin. I have Tessa, whose elevator only stops on one floor, the crazy one, and my ghost aunt and my ghost sister. I ~ Tara Brown,
693:Then it was spring, then summer, and finally as summer turned to fall, I found I could read with focus. I could hold thoughts in my head besides anger and self-accusation. ~ Tara Westover,
694:there was something in me, something like what was in the prophets, and that it was not male or female, not old or young; a kind of worth that was inherent and unshakable. ~ Tara Westover,
695:Todos somos parte del mundo, hija. Nosotros somos el mundo. Si dañamos a Tara, nos dañamos a nosotros mismos. No lo olvides nunca. Ten fe en ti misma y no te rindas. ~ Laura Gallego Garc a,
696:As soon as Tara looked at the skull-and-barbed-wire
tattoo showing beneath the sleeve of Flynn O’Mara’s tight t-shirt, she flashed on a jail cell. Bummer. His Dad’s in jail ~ Sharon Sala,
697:It took weeks for me to come to terms with this fact, but as I did, I began to experience the most powerful advantage of money: the ability to think of things besides money. ~ Tara Westover,
698:Jews: look to Miriam, not Moses ... Muslims: look to Fatimah, not Muhammad. Buddhists: remember Tara, the mother of liberation. Christians: pray to Mary for your salvation. ~ Naomi Alderman,
699:Self-judgment continues to arise - it's a strong habit - but the fact that I made a conscious commitment to recognize it has helped me stop feeding the story of being unworthy. ~ Tara Brach,
700:The past is beautiful because one never realises an emotion at the time. It expands later, & thus we don’t have complete emotions about the present, only about the past. ~ Tara Westover,
701:You take yourself out of the moment and knock yourself off balance when you judge and think about what you are doing, rather than experiencing and enjoying what you are doing. ~ Tara Stiles,
702:I believe in love at first sight, and I believe that’s what we’ve got going here. I was willing to die for you. I’m sure as hell not going to pass up a chance to live with you. ~ Tara Janzen,
703:I se parea ca ajunsese intr-o tara unde timpul nu are nici o insemnatate pentru nimeni, o tara in care, in sens absolut literal, toata lumea avea la dispozitie vesnicia. ~ Henrik Pontoppidan,
704:Tara by Maria Popova (page 406), who said, “[Tara] has changed my life, perhaps more profoundly than anybody in my life.” I then read Tara’s first book, Radical Acceptance, ~ Timothy Ferriss,
705:Epey ilerideki bir karanlık yanı başındaki karanlıktan daha iyidir çünkü birincisinden kaçınmak için bir yol bulabilirsin! İlerdeki fırtınaları görmek için ufukları tara! ~ Mehmet Murat ildan,
706:If there's a demand of being together in a certain way, those expectations and judgements take away from that space and create an edginess and a cramped-ness to the relationship. ~ Tara Brach,
707:Politics and war were just different names for power, and the price of power was predictably high and could be precisely measured-in dollards,yen,euros,rubles,riyals, and blood. ~ Tara Janzen,
708:The girl was just…too much. Too much for me to deserve. But damn I wanted to take her places she’d never been show her the dark corners of my soul I’d been hiding for a lifetime. ~ Tara Leigh,
709:Negative liberty,” he said, “is the freedom from external obstacles or constraints. An individual is free in this sense if they are not physically prevented from taking action. ~ Tara Westover,
710:The wind is just wind. You could withstand these gusts on the ground, so you can withstand them in the air. There is no difference. Except the difference you make in your head. ~ Tara Westover,
711:Why didn't Lina know their names? Why hadn't she studied their histories? Where was the monument? Where was the museum? What had they wished for and worked for and loved? ~ Tara Conklin,
712:I had read that slaves in colonial times were happier and more free than their masters, because the masters were burdened with the cost of their care. That had made sense to me. ~ Tara Westover,
713:She'd kicked Klein's ass and still had enough moxie to tag him, and enough physical strength to get herself out of a window ten feet up on the wall.
He really should marry her. ~ Tara Janzen,
714:Sometimes in the winter, when the fog rolled in and silenced the waves, it felt as if death had its fingers around my neck. Fingers like frostbitten twigs that made me ache inside. ~ Tara Kelly,
715:believe finally, that education must be conceived as a continuing reconstruction of experience; that the process and the goal of education are one and the same thing. —JOHN DEWEY ~ Tara Westover,
716:Like a boundless sea, we have the capacity to embrace the waves of life as they move through us. Even when the sea is stirred up by the winds of self-doubt, we can find our way home. ~ Tara Brach,
717:Of the nature of women, nothing final can be known. Never had I found such comfort in a void, in the black absence of knowledge. It seemed to say: whatever you are, you are woman. ~ Tara Westover,
718:The image of him standing in the elevator doors, in his silver dress shirt and dark-grey dress pants wiping me off his lips, is the sexiest and most devastating thing I've ever seen. ~ Tara Brown,
719:I believe finally, that education must be conceived as a continuing reconstruction of experience; that the process and the goal of education are one and the same thing. —JOHN DEWEY ~ Tara Westover,
720:In the process of deeply accepting our own inner experience, instead of being identified with a story of a limited self, we realize the compassion and wakefulness that is our essence. ~ Tara Brach,
721:I point, "This is Michelle."
Lance nods, "Mickey and Tink. I like it."
Michelle looks lost, "What just happened?" I shake my head at her. It's impossible to explain any of them. ~ Tara Brown,
722:When we pause, we don’t know what will happen next. But by disrupting our habitual behaviors, we open to the possibility of new and creative ways of responding to our wants and fears. ~ Tara Brach,
723:When we see the secret beauty of anyone, including ourselves, we see past our judgment and fear into the core of who we truly are - not an entrapped self but the radiance of goodness. ~ Tara Brach,
724:As I noticed feelings and thoughts appear and disappear, it became increasingly clear that they were just coming and going on their own. . . . There was no sense of a self owning them. ~ Tara Brach,
725:Caroline. Listen to me. You have to decide what you love. Joe wasn't the only one. You have to decide now and hold on. Start small. Begin with the small things and work up from here. ~ Tara Conklin,
726:No amount of anger or rage directed at others can subside it, because guilt is never about THEM. Guilt is the fear of one's own wretchedness. It has nothing to do with other people. ~ Tara Westover,
727:Really?” Briton nodded slowly, taking it in. “How?” Jamie continued, “We’re looking into it. Was made to look like she passed in her sleep, but I think we all know that’s not possible. ~ Tara Brown,
728:Sometimes the scariest things in life aren’t the Vampires and the Werewolves, sometimes there are things even God doesn’t want to know about. Which is why he created the Devil's Roses. ~ Tara Brown,
729:By regarding ourselves with kindness, we begin to dissolve the identity of an isolated, deficient self. This creates the grounds for including others in an unconditionally loving heart. ~ Tara Brach,
730:Did you read the Outlander book by the Gabaldon lady?" She nods. "Yeah." I sigh. "I wish Will was more like Jamie." She sighs and whispers back, "I think we all wish men were like that. ~ Tara Brown,
731:'Give me a break. You're smart; you're capable. You even have a disturbing streak of honesty, which you occasionally acknowledge. And I suppose some people wouldn't mind looking at you.' ~ Tara Lain,
732:sometimes I wondered if perhaps school was less evil than Dad thought, because Tyler was the least evil person I knew, and he loved school—loved it more, it seemed, than he loved us. ~ Tara Westover,
733:The poet Rumi saw clearly the relationship between our wounds and our awakening. He counseled, “Don’t turn away. Keep your gaze on the bandaged place. That’s where the light enters you. ~ Tara Brach,
734:We also had an "in" with MTV those days. Tara Reid was engaged to Carson Daly. She just called him and was like, "Do you want to be in the movie?" So they kind of had to make it work. ~ Harry Elfont,
735:We withdraw from our experience of the present moment. We pull away from the raw feelings of fear and shame by incessantly telling ourselves stories about what is happening in our life. ~ Tara Brach,
736:You told me your story so I could stop you if you ever did something crazy. Well, Tara, this is it. This is crazy. I can still fix this, I chanted as the plane lifted off the tarmac. ~ Tara Westover,
737:'Give me a break. You're smart; you're capable. You even have a disturbing streak of honesty, which you occasionally acknowledge. And I suppose some people wouldn't mind looking at you.' ~ Tara Lain,
738:Letting you go ripped a hole in my heart so big it aches every time I breathe.”
Standing so close to him, she almost believed him. But it was easy to say the words. Words were cheap. ~ Tara Sue Me,
739:Seeing sunshine, I suspected rain. I felt a relentless desire to ask people to verify whether they were seeing what I was seeing. Is this book blue? I wanted to ask. Is that man tall? ~ Tara Westover,
740:In anguish and desperation, I reached out as I had many times before to the presence I call the Beloved. This unconditionally loving and wakeful awareness had always been a refuge for me. ~ Tara Brach,
741:Mother never delivered lectures or administered exams. She never assigned essays. There was a computer in the basement with a program called Mavis Beacon, which gave lessons on typing. ~ Tara Westover,
742:Despite the singularity of her childhood, the questions her book poses are universal: How much of ourselves should we give to those we love? And how much must we betray them to grow up? ~ Tara Westover,
743:It was not spite or retaliation that made Tara abandon Bim — it was the spider fear that lurked at the center of the web-world for Tara. Yet she did abandon Bim, it was true that she did. ~ Anita Desai,
744:That’s my cat,” Dindi said. “Don’t chase him off, he might get lost.” “He terrified my chipmunk!” “I’m sure he meant no harm,” Dindi said. “He just wanted to eat an arm or two. Maybe a leg. ~ Tara Maya,
745:How do you thank a brother who refused to let you go, who seized your hand and wrenched you upward, just as you had decided to stop kicking and sink? There aren’t words for that, either. ~ Tara Westover,
746:I preferred the family I had chosen to the one I had been given, so the happier I became in Cambridge, the more my happiness was made fetid by my feeling that I had betrayed Buck’s Peak. ~ Tara Westover,
747:They say writing a book is like giving birth. They lie. I’ve had two children via C-section, and all I did was lie on a table. Writing a book is much harder. And they don’t give you drugs. ~ Tara Sue Me,
748:From what I was able to hear," Dane said, "Tara dumped off a surprise baby with your mother, who's planning to sell it on eBay." "Social Services," I said. "She hasn't thought of eBay yet. ~ Lisa Kleypas,
749:You have one chance in life to make it something special. Why would you waste it on mediocrity? Safe and easy is for pussies. Be amazing and different. Be grateful for the uniqueness in you. ~ Tara Brown,
750:It really was no wonder that Alise was so dumb. She had friends texting her hundreds of text messages consisting of garbled English 24/7. She didn’t have time to do anything but underachieve. ~ Tara Brown,
751:I told her she shouldn’t marry someone who scares her, that no one should, but the words left my lips stillborn. I believed them, but I didn’t understand them well enough to make them live. ~ Tara Westover,
752:I’ve never understood it before. The truth is this: that I am not a good daughter. I am a traitor, a wolf among sheep; there is something different about me and that difference is not good. ~ Tara Westover,
753:Tara Reid is charging $3,500 for a personal appearance fee. So, for only $3,500 you can either buy a 1998 Jetta with 130,000 miles on it... or Tara Reid, who only has 98,000 miles on her. ~ Chelsea Handler,
754:The past is beautiful because one never realises an emotion at the time. It expands later, & thus we don’t have complete emotions about the present, only about the past. —VIRGINIA WOOLF ~ Tara Westover,
755:Tom made her watch all three movies one afternoon," Justine says. "I wonder if Tara's ever forgiven you."
The phone beeps again and she reads, "I want those ten hours of my life back. ~ Melina Marchetta,
756:What is a person to do, I asked, when their obligations to their family conflict with other obligations—to friends, to society, to themselves? I began the research. I narrowed the question, ~ Tara Westover,
757:From what I was able to hear," Dane said, "Tara dumped off a surprise baby with your mother, who's planning to sell it on eBay."
"Social Services," I said. "She hasn't thought of eBay yet. ~ Lisa Kleypas,
758:This is the suffering of fear.
Fear is part of being alive.
Other people experience this too . . . I am not alone. May I be kind to myself . . . may I give myself the compassion I need. ~ Tara Brach,
759:A lot of times in spiritual communities, detachment is considered to be an expression of being spiritually evolved when often, we have want and fear around being in relationship with each other. ~ Tara Brach,
760:in what they’ve done. Feed right into their narcissism. They were doing the world a favor.” “Yes, people who believe that. Hitler, for example.” “Except Tara Grimm wasn’t obvious,” Benton ~ Patricia Cornwell,
761:Once someone is an unreal other, we lose sight of how they hurt. Because we don’t experience them as feeling beings, we not only ignore them, we can inflict pain on them without compunction. Not ~ Tara Brach,
762:I arrived at the church full of anxious energy, as though I'd been sent through time from some disastrous future to this moment, when my actions still had weight and my thoughts, consequences. ~ Tara Westover,
763:We can't leave the internet to the bullies. You deserve to speak out and be heard just as much as the next man. Don't let bullies silence you. Support others, and make sure you look after yourself. ~ Tara Moss,
764:Don’t you teach your children to wash after they use the toilet?” Grandma said. Dad shifted the truck into gear. As it rolled forward he waved and said, “I teach them not to piss on their hands. ~ Tara Westover,
765:For me, there’s something liberating in knowing you can drop all your worries, cares, and inhibitions and just feel for a while. Trust someone else to take care of everything. To take care of you. ~ Tara Sue Me,
766:If you live long enough and well enough to know love, its various permutations and shades, you will falter. You will break someone’s heart. Fairy tales don’t tell you that. Poetry doesn’t either. ~ Tara Conklin,
767:I’m an unguarded fortress.
My gates are open, my weapons surrendered. All for this woman. For my spitfire with the power to incinerate me.
And maybe she will, but not until I set her on fire. ~ Tara Leigh,
768:See you soon,” I whispered. I bit my lip; and, in a moment of sheer abandon, I added, “I think I might . . . you know . . . love you, by the way.”
“Too,” Joshua whispered back groggily. “Love. ~ Tara Hudson,
769:decisions that go into making a life—the choices people make, together and on their own, that combine to produce any single event. Grains of sand, incalculable, pressing into sediment, then rock. ~ Tara Westover,
770:Pain is not wrong. Reacting to pain as wrong initiates the trance of unworthiness. The moment we believe something is wrong, our world shrinks and we lose ourselves in the effort to combat the pain. ~ Tara Brach,
771:The trance of unworthiness keeps the sweetness of belonging out of reach. The path to "the sweetness of belonging," is acceptance - acceptance of ourselves and acceptance of others without judgment. ~ Tara Brach,
772:women have been coaxed, cajoled, shoved and squashed into a series of feminine contortions for so many centuries, that it is now quite impossible to define their natural abilities or aspirations. ~ Tara Westover,
773:Gray was two people from different worlds coming together unexpectedly and creating something new. Gray took the best parts of us both and fit them together into something larger than we were apart. ~ Tara Sue Me,
774:I think there's two kinds of love. One kind of love burns so hot that it burns out before you get a chance to enjoy it. The other love is one that lifts you and makes you better than you were before. ~ Tara Brown,
775:Bad boys, bad boys, whatcha gonna do, watcha gonna do when they cut your wiener,” Gavin sang as he pointed his gun at random objects.
“Wow, cops have gotten pretty hardcore lately” Carter muttered. ~ Tara Sivec,
776:He's normal and squeaky and responsible. Shell would call him Vanilla. I like Vanilla. You know what you're getting into with it. You can add anything to it. It doesn’t spank you and make you like it. ~ Tara Brown,
777:I nod up at the sky above us swirling with the ghosts of the witches. “Lord thundering fuck, what is that?” “Your prior victims, I would imagine. I’ve freed the witches.” He looks at the gate under me ~ Tara Brown,
778:My success had given me so much. Money, trophies, fame, endless options for how to enjoy all three.
But there were times, like this morning, when I could only see how much that success had cost me. ~ Tara Leigh,
779:To have positive liberty, he explained, is to take control of one’s own mind; to be liberated from irrational fears and beliefs, from addictions, superstitions and all other forms of self-coercion. ~ Tara Westover,
780:What they heard was a signal, a call through time, which was answered with a mounting conviction: that never again would I allow myself to be made a foot soldier in a conflict I did not understand. ~ Tara Westover,
781:My prayer became 'May I find peace... May I love this life no matter what.' I was seeking an inner refuge, an experience of presence and wholeness that could carry me through whatever losses might come. ~ Tara Brach,
782:We yearn for an unquestioned experience of belonging, to feel at home with ourselves and others, at ease and fully accepted. But the trance of unworthiness keeps the sweetness of belonging out of reach. ~ Tara Brach,
783:As cartoonist Jules Feiffer puts it: “I grew up to have my father’s looks, my father’s speech patterns, my father’s posture, my father’s walk, my father’s opinions and my mother’s contempt for my father. ~ Tara Brach,
784:He wasn’t a man who often admitted his feelings.
“You know damn well it would kill me if anything happened to you, Dena.”
Which was as close to an “I love you” as she was going to get out of him. ~ Tara Sue Me,
785:Not only will I discover every single nerve and crevice in your vulnerable, and very naked body, I will devour and exploit every one of your weaknesses. I won’t merely control you, Reina. I will own you. ~ Tara Leigh,
786:I walked away without a backward glance, so afraid that if I turned around, even for just a split second, I’d be incapable of leaving her at all. Ever.
And I’d been running from that regret ever since. ~ Tara Leigh,
787:Making a U-turn from our thoughts to our feelings re-connects us to our own inner experience and creates the grounds for connecting with others in a more authentic way. It's a movement from head to heart. ~ Tara Brach,
788:Just because I had reasons for leaving you before doesn’t mean that it wasn’t a goddamn mistake. One I’m never making again, you hear me? … Wasted six years without you, I don’t want to waste another hour. ~ Tara Leigh,
789:Telling each other the truth and being who we are, and having space for the other person's vulnerability in being who they are, allows us to move in a kind of dance together that's very fluid and graceful. ~ Tara Brach,
790:Unless we're completely awake, have a degree of that. We tense against love and hold on in a way that doesn't let it flow. When that's really strong, the key piece to freeing our hearts is self-compassion. ~ Tara Brach,
791:all the decisions that go into making a life—the choices people make, together and on their own, that combine to produce any single event. Grains of sand, incalculable, pressing into sediment, then rock. ~ Tara Westover,
792:Dad lived in fear of time. He felt it stalking him. I could see it in the worried glances he gave the sun as it moved across the sky, in the anxious way he appraised every length of pipe or cut of steel. ~ Tara Westover,
793:Feeling compassion for ourselves in no way releases us from responsibility for our actions. Rather, it releases us from the self-hatred that prevents us from responding to our life with clarity and balance. ~ Tara Brach,
794:There was a boldness in not editing for consistency, in not ripping out the one page or the other. To admit uncertainty is to admit to weakness, to powerlessness, and to believe in yourself despite both. ~ Tara Westover,
795:Yeah, and they sang ‘Rat-Boy Is Our King,’ too.” Sandy laughed. “Is that really what you think people do at private school? You read too much Harry Potter.” She shoved him. “Don’t mock the Potter.” “Okay, ~ Tara Dairman,
796:I can smell them perfectly. The stain of the evil is everywhere. They make the air tingle, even if I don't know what they are, exactly. “Invisibility might have been more badass than winking, just saying.” I ~ Tara Brown,
797:Mother often described herself as a pleaser: she said she couldn’t stop herself from speculating what people wanted her to be, and from contorting herself, compulsively, unwillingly, into whatever it was. ~ Tara Westover,
798:My friends in Cambridge has become a kind of family, and I felt a sense of belonging with them, that for many years, had been absent.... I preferred the family I had chosen to the one I had been given.... ~ Tara Westover,
799:Having lost Rhett, she can always return to the land - to Tara, to soak up its strength. . . . Tara! . . . Home. I'll go home, and I'll think of some way to get him back! After all, tomorrow is another day! ~ Vivien Leigh,
800:I had finally begun to grasp something that should have been immediately apparent: that someone had opposed the great march toward equality; someone had been the person from whom freedom had to be wrested. ~ Tara Westover,
801:There is a real effort to bully women out of public spaces and offline with violent intimidation. That issue speaks not just to casual sexism, which is more common, but actual, violent hatred of women by some. ~ Tara Moss,
802:There was a pause, then more words appeared—words I hadn’t known I needed to hear, but once I saw them, I realized I’d been searching my whole life for them. You were my child. I should have protected you. ~ Tara Westover,
803:Without Joe our atoms did not know where to rest, how to behave. We were free radicals, spinning in our own small orbits, dangerous, poisonous, causing invisible but elemental damage to anything we touched. ~ Tara Conklin,
804:Suddenly she was standing at Tara again with the world about her ears, desolate with the knowledge that she could not face life without the terrible strength of the weak, the gentle, the tender-hearted. ~ Margaret Mitchell,
805:We wait for things to be different in order to feel okay with life. As long as we keep attaching our happiness to the external events of our lives, which are ever changing, we’ll always be left waiting for it. ~ Tara Brach,
806:When we reach the intersection with Homochitto Street, I turn right, into town, and soon we’re passing Dunleith, the antebellum mansion that I always say makes Tara from Gone with the Wind look like a woodshed. ~ Greg Iles,
807:Hawkins's plan to be more careful was starting to include things like "carefully brushing her off," and "carefully take her home," where he could "carefully kiss her mouth" and "carefully take her clothes off. ~ Tara Janzen,
808:I will always be that guy's girl. I've made him so big in my mind that I can't even move around in there. It's not that I can even be with him. I just won't ever be without him. I'll never be whole without him. ~ Tara Brown,
809:Suddenly that worth felt conditional, like it could be taken or squandered. It was not inherent; it was bestowed. What was of worth was not me, but the veneer of constraints and observances that obscured me. ~ Tara Westover,
810:There is only so much room inside of people for things. I see that now. I used to have room for many things. Now those things seem unimportant, and the people have taken over the limited amount of space I have. ~ Tara Brown,
811:claimed that women have been coaxed, cajoled, shoved and squashed into a series of feminine contortions for so many centuries, that it is now quite impossible to define their natural abilities or aspirations. ~ Tara Westover,
812:Don't you want to be neighbors?"

"No." he said. "I want to be lovers. Sleep-together lovers. Wake-up together lovers. One bed."

Oh, God, she was going to fall in love. She could feel it happening. ~ Tara Janzen,
813:Normal is an ideal. But it’s not reality. Reality is brutal, it’s beautiful, it’s every shade between black and white, and it’s magical. Yes, magical. Because every now and then, it turns nothing into something. ~ Tara Kelly,
814:I, Lucian Bane… do solemnly promise Tara Reese…. To always be her rear guard…to protect her…. make her laugh out loud…. Beat a motherfucker into the ground for looking at her." I wiped the tears from her cheeks. ~ Lucian Bane,
815:A witness. An impartial account. The fever of self doubt had broken long ago. That's not to say I trusted my memory absolutely, but I trusted it as much as I trusted anybody else's, and more than some people's. ~ Tara Westover,
816:Did the color of his skin matter? No, Lina decided, wouldn’t his racial ambiguity be a strength? Wasn’t this a history from which they had all emerged, every American, black and white and every shade in between? ~ Tara Conklin,
817:I want to believe the fire between us hasn’t burned us both to ash. That we’ve been tempered by it, forged into steel. I want to own you and be owned by you. And I want to fuck you like you feel the same damn way. ~ Tara Leigh,
818:Tyler solved the equations easily, writing out orderly explanations for every step. He was studying mechanical engineering, set to graduate near the top of his class, and soon after would start a PhD at Purdue. ~ Tara Westover,
819:It takes an honest look to observe our selves without judgment, and then to do something about it. Observing without judgment is the practice of yoga. Doing something about it is the stuff that makes up your life. ~ Tara Stiles,
820:Billy took a breath, and it caught and trembled out of his chest. “Oh God, I am gay. I am.” He wanted to laugh. He wanted to cry. Shaz’s soft high voice sounded muffled against his chest. “Yes, dear. I think you are. ~ Tara Lain,
821:He caught her, and he held her, and he let her cry, and cry, and cry, and he let her use his sheets to wipe her eyes, and her nose, and God knows what, because he had plenty of clean sheets, and he only had one Kat. ~ Tara Janzen,
822:Mill claimed that women have been coaxed, cajoled, shoved and squashed into a series of feminine contortions for so many centuries, that it is now quite impossible to define their natural abilities or aspirations. ~ Tara Westover,
823:M.J. looked at her. "What's the difference between God and a federal judge?"

"I don't know."

"God doesn't think he's a federal judge."

Tara smiled, for what seemed like the first time in days. ~ Laura Griffin,
824:the remnants of her Georgia drawl always sounded a bit sad. She made him think of an aging Scarlett O’Hara torn from Tara’s halls but clinging to her pride and, with the help of a beauty parlor, her flaming hair. ~ Richard Laymon,
825:My family was splitting down the middle—the three who had left the mountain, and the four who had stayed. The three with doctorates, and the four without high school diplomas. A chasm had appeared, and was growing. ~ Tara Westover,
826:There was a pause, then more word appeared - words I hadn't known I needed to hear, but once I saw them, I realized I'd been searching my whole life for them.

You were my child. I should have protected you. ~ Tara Westover,
827:Was he really so perfect though? His behavior was possessive and psychotic. His temper was foul, like horrific foul. He was a playboy and I was buying into it all. I was convincing myself that I was lucky to have him, ~ Tara Brown,
828:Breaking Dawn = Bark, Gnaw, Die When Edward gets the girl, Jacob takes his revenge by chewing up Edward's shoes, having "accidents" on the rug, and howling at all hours of the night. —Tara Habenicht North Ridgeville, OH ~ Anonymous,
829:He wanted to paddle her himself, then shake her, then sit her down in a chair and explain to her why she must never, ever get herself in a situation where she could be shot at again—and then throw himself at her feet. ~ Tara Janzen,
830:His lips were smooth and strong, and his tongue stroked mine with a passion and yearning that curled my toes. And we weren’t dom and sub; we weren’t master and servant; we weren’t even man and woman. We were lovers... ~ Tara Sue Me,
831:In the ring Tink." Lance points at me.
I sigh, "Lance…uhm…sir. My name is Sarah."
He waves me off, "We all have nicknames here. I'll never remember Sarah. But with your hair in that bun, you look like Tinkerbell. ~ Tara Brown,
832:Just remember, one step at a time. If you think about everything that you need to accomplish, it's easy to get overwhelmed. But if you approach your goals bit by bit, you have a good chance of succeeding" -Ms. Quincy ~ Tara Dairman,
833:The Burgess sisters arrive together. Tara and Lainie do a little bit of everything. Sometimes dancers, sometimes actresses. Once they were librarians, but that is a subject they will only discuss if heavily intoxicated. ~ Anonymous,
834:There was a pause, then more words appeared - words I hadn't known I needed to hear, but once I saw them, I realized I'd been searching my whole life for them.

You were my child. I should have protected you. ~ Tara Westover,
835:WAITING FOR CHRISTMAS THAT year felt like waiting to walk off the edge of a cliff. Not since Y2K had I felt so certain that something terrible was coming, something that would obliterate everything I’d known before. ~ Tara Westover,
836:I decided to write 'True Refuge' during a major dive in my own health. Diagnosed with a genetic disease that affected my mobility, I faced tremendous fear and grief about losing the fitness and physical freedom I loved. ~ Tara Brach,
837:Cuando me encontré con sus ojos ya no pude apartar la mirada. En sus profundidades encontré la respuesta a todas las preguntas que mi corazón no se atrevía a formular. En ellos vi reflejado mi propio deseo y mi soledad. ~ Tara Sue Me,
838:I love stepping onto the ice knowing I can create whatever I want or am feeling that day. It inspires me to be creative and artistic. It's a great therapeutic outlet to utilize both my heart and body at the same time. ~ Tara Lipinski,
839:The stress and the money and the worry about school all faded into the background; none of it was as important as my brother. I would trade everything, all my success and chances in life, for him to be happy and healthy. ~ Tara Brown,
840:vindication has no power over guilt. No amount of anger or rage directed at others can subdue it, because guilt is never about them. Guilt is the fear of one’s own wretchedness. It has nothing to do with other people. ~ Tara Westover,
841:With the first out breath, you are releasing worries, plans, mental tensions. With the second out breath, you are releasing physical tightness and tension. With the third out breath, you are releasing difficult emotions. ~ Tara Brach,
842:I could take it all back—blame Lucifer and be given a clean slate. I imagined how esteemed I would be, as a newly cleansed vessel. How loved. All I had to do was swap my memories for theirs, and I could have my family. ~ Tara Westover,
843:I remember the scratch of my pen moving across the page, recounting in detail, for a full eight pages, precisely what my sister had said. But the memory of her saying it is gone: it is as if I wrote in order to forget. ~ Tara Westover,
844:I slapped around Ben’s uncle, the pack master. He’s a dick. A first-class asshole. He’s always been a jerk to me because of the type of supernatural I was. Like he’s some kind of elitist, pure-blood bullshit prick.” Shane ~ Tara Brown,
845:I could have my mother’s love, but there were terms, the same terms they had offered me three years before: that I trade my reality for theirs, that I take my own understanding and bury it, leave it to rot in the earth. ~ Tara Westover,
846:I understand, a little, what it’s like.” She paused, her breath hanging before her in the cold. “People knowing something about you that’s invisible. The way they look at you, as if they can see it if they stare hard enough. ~ Tara Sim,
847:A man once told me that there are infinite places love will take you, but revenge is the business of hate, and there is only one place hate will take you—the end. The end of you and the end of everything you once stood for. ~ Tara Brown,
848:There is only one world, the world pressing against you at this minute. There is only one minute in which you are alive, this minute here and now. The only way to live is by accepting each minute as an unrepeatable miracle. ~ Tara Brach,
849:was continually harassed by an inner judge who was merciless, relentless, nit-picking, driving, often invisible but always on the job. I knew I would never treat a friend the way I treated myself, without mercy or kindness. ~ Tara Brach,
850:But vindication has no power over guilt. No amount of anger or rage directed at others can subdue it, because guilt is never about them. Guilt is the fear of one’s own wretchedness. It has nothing to do with other people. ~ Tara Westover,
851:Everyone puts so much energy into meeting the right one. They try too hard for perfection and end up with their version of the right person but for all the wrong reasons. Or even worse, they end up being single for too long. ~ Tara Brown,
852:I suddenly had a vision of my sperm swimming around and talking in Bruce Willis’s voice like in Look Who’s Talking. “Come on! Swim faster! This little shit has no idea we escaped from the condom! Yippee-ki-yay, motherfucker! ~ Tara Sivec,
853:That night I called on her and she didn’t answer. She left me. She stayed in the mirror. The decisions I made after that moment were not the ones she would have made. They were the choices of a changed person, a new self. ~ Tara Westover,
854:Career-wise, I was not the most naturally talented ice skater. Of course I had a knack for it , but practice was always the answer for me. I needed to put in the time to get back the confidence that led me to Olympic gold. ~ Tara Lipinski,
855:Hardly," I replied. "He despises me. Although probably not as much as I detest him."
Tara smirked. "My, we certainly have strong feelings for someone, don't we? Are you sure you detest him, or is it something else? ~ Elizabeth Eulberg,
856:Presence is not some exotic state that we need to search for or manufacture. In the simplest terms, it is the felt sense of wakefulness, openness, and tenderness that arises when we are fully here and now with our experience. ~ Tara Brach,
857:by the end of it, I had finally begun to grasp something that should have been immediately apparent: that someone had opposed the great march toward equality; someone had been the person from whom freedom had to be wrested. ~ Tara Westover,
858:Fear of being a flawed person lay at the root of my trance, and I had sacrificed many moments over the years in trying to prove my worth. Like the tiger Mohini, I inhabited a self-made prison that stopped me from living fully. ~ Tara Brach,
859:Speaking Out is honest about some of the challenges posed by speaking out and looks at possible responses and coping strategies. By comparing notes, we can help guide each other through what can be challenging life experiences. ~ Tara Moss,
860:The world has always been a selfish place where love is fleeting and people are fickle. Once upon a time, true love accidentally happened to the fortunate. They polluted and corrupted it, and like everything else, it got sick. ~ Tara Brown,
861:The world has always been a selfish place where love is fleeting and people are fickle. Once upon a time, true love accidentally happened tot he fortunate. They polluted and corrupted it, and like everything else, it got sick. ~ Tara Brown,
862:Again I thought about the family. There was a puzzle in it, something unresolved. What is a person to do, I asked, when their obligations to their family conflict with other obligations—to friends, to society, to themselves? ~ Tara Westover,
863:Everything I had worked for, all my years of study, had been to purchase for myself this one privilege: to see and experience more truths than those given to me by my father, and to use those truths to construct my own mind. ~ Tara Westover,
864:I’d been wondering whether something was wrong with me since the beginning of the semester, when I’d attended my first lecture on world affairs. I’d been wondering how I could be a woman and yet be drawn to unwomanly things. ~ Tara Westover,
865:The spiritual path is not a solo endeavor. In fact, the very notion of a self who is trying to free her/ himself is a delusion. We are in it together and the company of spiritual friends helps us realize our interconnectedness. ~ Tara Brach,
866:True refuge is that which allows us to be at home, at peace, to discover true happiness. The only thing that can give us true refuge is the awareness and love that is intrinsic to who we are. Ultimately, its our own true nature. ~ Tara Brach,
867:Have you ever thought maybe you should just let them go?” I hadn’t, not once. “It’s not permanent,” I said. “I can fix it.” “Funny how you can change so much,” Charles said, “but still sound the same as when we were seventeen. ~ Tara Westover,
868:He steps forward and kisses my forehead. His breath is soft, devastating warmth on my face. He turns and leaves. He chooses survival over me. It's no different than what I have done. We are both just trying so hard to survive me. ~ Tara Brown,
869:I could tolerate any form of cruelty better than kindness. Praise was a poison to me; I choked on it.... The ugliness of me had to be given expression. If it were not expressed in his voice, I would need to express it it mine. ~ Tara Westover,
870:If our hearts are ready for anything, we will spontaneously reach out when others are hurting. Living in an ethical way can attune us to the pain and needs of others, but when our hearts are open and awake, we care instinctively. ~ Tara Brach,
871:I imagined myself in Emily’s place, which was easy to do—I couldn’t stop myself from doing it—and in a moment I was in a parking lot, laughing my high-pitched cackle, trying to convince the world that my wrist wasn’t breaking. ~ Tara Westover,
872:It is better to do what you love for work, but if it is your day job that enables an unpaid passion, then your life is still sweeter. What is important is that you make time for your dreams, not whether or not you get paid for it. ~ Tara Moss,
873:Maybe I was being naive. Even stupid. I mean, who would trade Standford for being homeless? [...] But I had to know if I was meant to be a musician. Otherwise I'd spend the rest of my life regretting it. Asking myself... what if? ~ Tara Kelly,
874:There are stories we take on from our culture, and there are stories based on our own personal history. Some of those stories lock us in limiting beliefs and lead to suffering, and there are others that can move us toward freedom. ~ Tara Brach,
875:They don’t really know him, not the dark and scary parts, but then again they don’t know those places in me. Only he does. Only he has seen the darkness. Only he embraces the darkness inside of me and turns it into love and light. ~ Tara Brown,
876:had begun to understand that we had lent our voices to a discourse whose sole purpose was to dehumanize and brutalize others—because nurturing that discourse was easier, because retaining power always feels like the way forward. ~ Tara Westover,
877:Meditation helps us gain the capacity to relax, to connect with what is going on right here and right now, to connect with other people, to re-access our resourcefulness, our clarity and our ability to focus and keep an open heart. ~ Tara Brach,
878:I had begun to understand that we had lent our voices to a discourse whose sole purpose was to dehumanize and brutalize others—because nurturing that discourse was easier, because retaining power always feels like the way forward. ~ Tara Westover,
879:To admit uncertainty is to admit to weakness, to powerlessness, and to believe in yourself despite both. It is a frailty, but in this frailty there is a strength: the conviction to live in your own mind, and not in someone else’s. ~ Tara Westover,
880:Seeing your goals is the first step. But reaching them often requires taking many more. The good news is that you don't need to see the entire path clearly to set out on it; you just need to see a few feet ahead of you." -Ms. Quincy ~ Tara Dairman,
881:Buddhist practices offer a way of saying, 'Hey, come back over here, reconnect.' The only way that you'll actually wake up and have some freedom is if you have the capacity and courage to stay with the vulnerability and the discomfort. ~ Tara Brach,
882:I didn’t understand the magic of those words then, and I don’t understand it now. I know only this: that when my mother told me she had not been the mother to me that she wished she’d been, she became that mother for the first time. ~ Tara Westover,
883:In hind sight, telling him all strangers wanted to eat him wasn’t my finest hour. Having to explain to a bunch of crying children in line to see Santa why my kid was screaming ‘DON’T GO NEAR HIM! HE’LL EAT YOUR FINGERS!’ was no picnic. ~ Tara Sivec,
884:When we practice paying attention, whether in meditation, yoga (moving mediation), or simply walking down the street, we can choose to be at ease, or choose to be tense. It's a choice, and that choice is up to no one but us to decide. ~ Tara Stiles,
885:I did not study. I tried to read but the sentences meant nothing. I needed them to mean nothing. I couldn't bear to string sentences into strands of thought, or to weave those strands into ideas. Ideas were too similar to reflection. ~ Tara Westover,
886:Through the sacred art of pausing, we develop the capacity to stop hiding, to stop running away from our experience. We begin to trust in our natural intelligence, in our naturally wise heart, in our capacity to open to whatever arises. ~ Tara Brach,
887:Tired of all her efforts at Tara, Scarlett wishes to escape too: "I do want to escape too! I'm so very tired of it all!. . . The South is dead, it's dead, the Yankees and the carpetbaggers have got it and there's nothing left for us." ~ Vivien Leigh,
888:Even going through the motions is a way of establishing a new relationship with our inner life that is caring and tender, versus one that is judging, distancing or ignoring. This is the beginning of being capable of intimacy with others. ~ Tara Brach,
889:How you doing?” I shake my head. “I think I’m having my mid-life crisis. I know what I am. I know what I do. But I don't feel like I’ll ever plug that hole in my chest where my dead heart sits. I’m unfinished and incomplete without love. ~ Tara Brown,
890:…I could trust myself: That there was something in me, something like what was in the prophets, and that it was not male or female, not old or young; a kind of worth that was inherent and unshakable.” Educated, A Memoir, Tara Westover ~ Tara Westover,
891:As long as we are alive, we feel fear. It is an intrinsic part of our makeup, as natural as a bitter cold winter day or the winds that rip branches off trees. If we resist it or push it aside, we miss a powerful opportunity for awakening. ~ Tara Brach,
892:How is he so rich and hot and normal?"
I shake my head, "He's rich and hot, but he's not normal. I see a sickness in his eyes. They're broken like mine. Like a mirror with cracks in it but none of the glass has fallen out of the frame. ~ Tara Brown,
893:Of all the screams cataloged in the encyclopedic audio library of the Hidden Schools, Tara’s bore the closest resemblance to the scream of a man whose abdomen was being devoured by a jagged-clawed insect that wore a child’s face. After ~ Max Gladstone,
894:The man in 4B wondered if he could have your autograph. He told me his daughter is a huge fan.”
Fan? What the hell? Dylan lifted himself up and looked over the back of his seat. Since when did covert operators have fans? ~ Tara Janzen,
895:They departed soon after to drive through the night. I watched them go, then took out my journal. It’s astonishing that I used to believe all this without the slightest suspicion, I wrote. The whole world was wrong; only Dad was right. ~ Tara Westover,
896:When you love someone, you have the ability not only to harm their body, but to cut their soul to pieces. And though those cuts may heal, they leave scars behind. With enough scars, you stop feeling anything at all. The skin’s too thick. ~ Tara Sue Me,
897:I can't help but laugh inside at how I still felt safer leaving through the backdoor, even though there is no front or back. There are only doors. They don't go anywhere anymore, because there is no direction.

Nothing goes anywhere. ~ Tara Brown,
898:It’s strange how you give the people you love so much power over you, I had written in my journal. But Shawn had more power over me than I could possibly have imagined. He had defined me to myself, and there’s no greater power than that. ~ Tara Westover,
899:And there was Tara, again with that shy half-smile and her burgundy lips slightly puckered, that shy kink, an incomplete curlicue at the corner of her mouth; he'd seen it before many times but never noted it, and now it had him mesmerized. ~ Graham Joyce,
900:He steps back and sits in the chair in the corner. His grin is smug and cocky. He sits with his legs spread, like before.
"Undress." He watches me.
I take a deep breath and pull my shirt off, dropping it to the floor next to my jacket. ~ Tara Brown,
901:It was one of those idiotic things that could've been resolved in a split second. Tara had no right to touch Raphael, and once she did he had every right to punch her. She should've left it at that, and now she was dead because she didn't. ~ Ilona Andrews,
902:She had been an expert, an uncontested power; now she had to ask her ten-year-old daughter whether she'd eaten lunch. That winter was long and dark, and I wondered if sometimes Mother was staying in be even when she didn't have a migraine. ~ Tara Westover,
903:wrote that children of bipolar parents are hit with double risk factors: first, because they are genetically predisposed to mood disorders, and second, because of the stressful environment and poor parenting of parents with such disorders. ~ Tara Westover,
904:ignorant. I had begun to understand that we had lent our voices to a discourse whose sole purpose was to dehumanize and brutalize others—because nurturing that discourse was easier, because retaining power always feels like the way forward. ~ Tara Westover,
905:I had come to believe that the ability to evaluate many ideas, many histories, many points of view, was at the heart of what it means to self-create. If I yielded now, I would lose more than an argument. I would lose custody of my own mind. ~ Tara Westover,
906:I opened it and read "Congratulations." I'd been admitted for the semester beginning January 5.

Mother hugged me. Dad tried to be cheerful. "It proves one thing at least," he said. "Our home school is as good as any public education. ~ Tara Westover,
907:Luke didn’t go to church that Sunday, or the Sunday after that, or the one after that. Dad told us to tell people Luke was sick. He said there’d be trouble if the Government found out about Luke’s leg, that the Feds would take us kids away. ~ Tara Westover,
908:I could tolerate any form of cruelty better than kindness. Praise was a poison to me; I choked on it. I wanted the professor to shout at me, wanted it so deeply I felt dizzy from the deprivation. The ugliness of me had to be given expression. ~ Tara Westover,
909:If I can forgive the attachment in myself and open to the vulnerability that's underneath it, then rather than fixating on another person to satisfy my need, I'm actually going right to where the needs come from and able to bring a real healing. ~ Tara Brach,
910:I have more respect for somebody who's like, 'Yeah I like to party, so screw off,' then for Tara , who talks about not partying and ends up passed out underneath a Subway, not a subway station, but the actual sandwich shop - two days later. ~ Chelsea Handler,
911:Memories,” Dena said. “I battled memories the entire time I was in Colorado. My own. Jeff’s. Why do we carry the past around like a weight?”
“Because we’re afraid of losing it. Or we think if we don’t carry it around we’ll forget who we are. ~ Tara Sue Me,
912:Her name is Muriel. I've never heard the name before and I'm afraid she is going to die in the crossfire and I will never hear the name again.

She is twenty-three and has a sister in the breeder farms. She got taken on the way to the towns. ~ Tara Brown,
913:What I’m trying to say is that I’ll always be there for you, Tara. You need someone to help you, I’m your guy. You need a couple or three orgasms? I’m your personal toy. You need to let off some steam, someone to yell at, I’ll be your doormat... ~ Jill Shalvis,
914:I evolved a new understanding of the word “whore,” one that was less about actions and more about essence. It was not that I had done something wrong so much as that I existed in the wrong way. There was something impure in the fact of my being. ~ Tara Westover,
915:I offered my most enticing smile, the one I’d been perfecting for years. Sincere and encouraging, it brimmed with counterfeit confidence. My smile had earned me forgiveness when I deserved none, a seat in first class though I’d only paid for coach. ~ Tara Leigh,
916:it wasn't the clothes that made this face, this woman, different. It was something behind her eyes, something in the set of her jaw--a hope or belief or conviction--that a life is not a thing unalterable....I suppose it was something like faith. ~ Tara Westover,
917:No matter how much I appeared to have changed—how illustrious my education, how altered my appearance—I was still her. At best I was two people, a fractured mind. She was inside, and emerged whenever I crossed the threshold of my father’s house. ~ Tara Westover,
918:that I am not a good daughter. I am a traitor, a wolf among sheep; there is something different about me and that difference is not good. I want to bellow, to weep into my father’s knees and promise never to do it again. But wolf that I am, I am ~ Tara Westover,
919:Holy shit, he was harder that a rod of steel, and as his leg ground out a torturous rhythm between my thighs, I realized I was hotter than spring in Seattle.
This was not a dream, this was real, and I had just fondled the boner of the Grim Reaper. ~ Tara West,
920:Intelese imediat ca se afla in tara frumoasei adormite din padurea vrajita, acolo unde timpul sta in loc, unde florile palide ale fantasmagoriei si tulpinile tepene si pline de spini ale speculatiilor ascund cu viclenie decaderea interioara. ~ Henrik Pontoppidan,
921:They no longer heard the jingle of a joke in it. What they heard was a signal, a call through time, which was answered with a mounting conviction: that never again would I allow myself to be made a foot soldier in a conflict I did not understand. ~ Tara Westover,
922:To my surprise, Brooke smiled, and I realized that even though two of the other teams had managed to bug their marks' cell phones, the information Tara and I had received might just prove it self to be even more useful.
Take that Chloe! ~ Jennifer Lynn Barnes,
923:Over the years she had learned to fold down rising emotion just as she would fold the clean bedsheets, the sheet growing smaller and tighter with each pass until all that remained of that wide wrinkled expanse of cotton was a hard closed-in square. ~ Tara Conklin,
924:The biggest illusion about a path of refuge is that we are on our way somewhere else, on our way to becoming a different kind of person. But ultimately, our refuge is not outside ourselves, not somewhere in the future - it is always and already here. ~ Tara Brach,
925:The door dings. I glance out and realize we are at the foyer again. A lady is standing there looking at us. She's holding a small shivering dog and they both look horrified. I follow her gaze to my shredded panties lying on the floor of the elevator. ~ Tara Brown,
926:Why did she have to be different? What was it about Delaney that made me think she could fill the cracks in my soul, that maybe I could fill the ones in hers? She was a little bit broken too, I could tell. But her chips and cracks were drawing me in. ~ Tara Leigh,
927:It was the most traditional wedding ring in the world. It reeked of stability and fiftieth wedding anniversaries. It proclaimed itself to the world as the rock upon which vows were never broken. It was a testament of his love. Proof of his commitment. ~ Tara Janzen,
928:You are so lucky to have each other. I've never actually seen a man love a woman as much as he loves you, Sarah. I love your father and he loves me. We have survived a lot of things, but I know in my heart of hearts our love is not as intense as yours. ~ Tara Brown,
929:He turned and I got lost for a second. His eyes pulled me in, just as they had from across the room. But up close he was so much better looking and his dark eyes were blue, an intense dark blue. His lashes were so thick and black, I was envious of them. ~ Tara Brown,
930:If there is one lesson I wish to bestow upon you, one shred of wisdom I have gained from my living, dying days, it is this: let your heart lead you, do not be afraid, for there will be much to regret if reason and sense and fear are your only markers. ~ Tara Conklin,
931:In any moment, no matter how lost we feel, we can take refuge in presence and love. We need only pause, breathe, and open to the experience of aliveness within us. In that wakeful openness, we come home to the peace and freedom of our natural awareness. ~ Tara Brach,
932:I think it's possible to have experiences of love without attachment, but I think part of our conditioning is to grasp at times, especially when there are unmet needs. It's part of our nervous system to hold on to where we think those needs will be met. ~ Tara Brach,
933:So you don't do one night stands. And you're not looking for a boyfriend, or a husband. What do you want, Reina?”
I swallowed, my throat suddenly dry. How could one sentence strike with the force of a lightning bolt? “How about you make me an offer? ~ Tara Leigh,
934:There was little hope of overpowering the history my father and sister were creating for me. Their account would claim my brothers first, then it would spread to my aunts, uncles, cousins, the whole valley. I had lost an entire kinship, and for what? ~ Tara Westover,
935:The world in which we live is held together by love.
The world in which we love is held together by fate.
The world in which we die is of our own making.
Death comes from hatred and man is the only creature who hates, stronger than he loves. ~ Tara Brown,
936:An empty house had a particular sound, Colton had come to realize: a sigh made without lungs, the silent crawl of time passing with no one to measure it in beats of words and breaths. No one to speak to or listen to or watch. A loneliness that was cutting. ~ Tara Sim,
937:I can stand in this wind, because I'm not trying to stand in it," I said. "The wind is just wind. You could withstand these gusts on the ground, so you can withstand them in the air. There is no difference. Except the difference you make in your head. ~ Tara Westover,
938:Don't want your boyfriend to see you looking so glamorous?" He smiles and jabs me with his finger. He is looking at me strangely, as if to say, This is who you are. You've been pretending that you're someone else. Someone better. But you are just this. ~ Tara Westover,
939:Don't want your boyfriend to see you looking so glamorous?" He smiles and jabs me with ihs finger. He is looking at me strangely, as it to say, This is who you are. You've been pretending that you're someone else. Someone better. But you are just this. ~ Tara Westover,
940:That's all that was left of the life I'd had here: a puzzle whose rules I would never understand, because they were not rules at all but a kind of cage meant for what had been home, or I could go, now, before the walls shifted and the way out was shut. ~ Tara Westover,
941:I decide that if I had asked differently, been more calm, he would have stopped. I write this until I believe it, which doesn’t take long because I want to believe it. It’s comforting to think the defect is mine, because that means it is under my power. ~ Tara Westover,
942:My parents’ names are Rebecca and Jeremiah, by the way,” he whispered as I approached him.
I laughed, jittery. “Got it. So even though they’ll be too busy screaming at you, and they can’t hear me anyway, I’ll at least be able to address them properly? ~ Tara Hudson,
943:I fucking hate you,” I whispered against his lips, my body at war with my mind. I hated him for his deceit.
Mostly, I hated him for reminding me of my own.
“I fucking hate you more,” Tripp rasped, drawing my lower lip into his mouth and biting on it. ~ Tara Leigh,
944:On the morning of what should have been Amelia Ashley's birthday, the river valley that had once housed High Bridge changed for Joshua Mayhew. For the first time in many years, it seemed beautiful to him. For the first time in many years, it was beautiful. ~ Tara Hudson,
945:You can think of spiritual practice as a kind of spiritual re-parenting ... You're offering yourself the two qualities that make up good parenting: understanding - seeing yourself for who you truly are - and relating to what you see with unconditional love. ~ Tara Brach,
946:I don't think inspiration just comes from the sky. I think you have to sit down and you have to work. Sometimes it's really hard, and sometimes things come easier, but really you have to show up, you have to get to work, and you have to have determination. ~ Tara Donovan,
947:Oh my God," Maddie whispered, horrified. "I rented him that boat. Does that make me a murderer?"

Tara's heart clutched. "He's not dead yet."

"Hurry," Maddie called to Ford. "I can't be the one who killed Tara's ex!" I look terrible in orange! ~ Jill Shalvis,
948:Do you remember your first time?” My best friend, AJ Dawson, checked under the door to make sure her mother’s feet weren’t nearby. I sighed, leaning against the cushioned, and surprisingly feminine, satin headboard of AJ’s twin bed. For the past six years, I’d ~ Tara West,
949:Even the darkness in you is beautiful to me, Damon. You are my dark prince, my vengeful devil, my corrupt savior. And when you look at me, you only need to know one thing.”
… “What?” His one question is a gritty rasp.
“I am yours, Damon King. All yours. ~ Tara Leigh,
950:I’m Briton, Briton Thorlackson.” “It’s nice to meet you, Briton. I’m Liv Daniels.” He smiled and cocked his head to the side. “Yes, I believe we’ve covered that.” I laughed, but it was a strange laugh I didn’t recall laughing before. I felt my face flush red. ~ Tara Brown,
951:I mentioned earlier the two wings of awareness. The first step is recognizing the fear of getting close to others - this honest witnessing of where it is in the body, where it is in your beliefs.The other wing regards what's seen with kindness and compassion. ~ Tara Brach,
952:I was bullied badly as a kid, but I could always change schools. I could always go home. Now you can't, because of cyberbullying. When bullying follows you home, and there's no escape and no end, to me, that's horror. And to so many girls, that's just life. ~ Tara Subkoff,
953:Compassion can be described as letting ourselves be touched by the vulnerability and suffering that is within ourselves and all beings. The full flowering of compassion also includes action: Not only do we attune to the presence of suffering, we respond to it. ~ Tara Brach,
954:The decisions I made after that moment were not the ones she would have made. They were the choices of a changed person, a new self.
You could call this selfhood many things. Transformation. Metamorphosis. Falsity. Betrayal.
I call it an education ~ Tara Westover,
955:The harp that once through Tara's halls The soul of music shed, Now hangs as mute on Tara's walls As if that soul were fled. So sleeps the pride of former days, So glory's thrill is o'er; And hearts that once beat high for praise Now feel that pulse no more. ~ Charles Lamb,
956:Curiosity is a luxury reserved for the financially secure: my mind was absorbed with more immediate concerns, such as the exact balance of my bank account, who I owed how much, and whether there was anything in my room I could sell for ten or twenty dollars. ~ Tara Westover,
957:I could tell that the wolf thought he had it in the bag, a savage smile curling up the edges of his mouth, when all of a sudden the tree next to ours swung one of its branches over and whacked the ever-loving shit out of that wolf, right on its stupid wolf head. ~ Tara Maya,
958:If you don't care, don't ask me how I am. Chances are, I don't care how you are, either. And it's not because I don't respect you or think you're loser. I just don't know you well enough to care yet. So, let's pass each other in silence and go on with our lives. ~ Tara Kelly,
959:If you two yentas are finished discussing Claire’s rabid who-ha, me and the boys would like to eat sometime this century."

"You and 'the boys?' You just met them today. Does the Ya Ya Brotherhood already have a secret handshake and a password?" Liz joked. ~ Tara Sivec,
960:Above and beyond looking after your physical needs, it can be very helpful to think about what activities and hobbies make you smile. Make room for those things in your life, so you can look after your mental wellbeing and stay energized and for life's challenges. ~ Tara Moss,
961:Aislinn Granville is my gift from a god I stopped believing in years ago. An angel bestowed to a devil.
I’ll take her. I’ll treasure her. I’ll live for her. I’ll die for her.
And I’ll commit all seven sins – countless times, with zero regrets – to keep her. ~ Tara Leigh,
962:... my choices still follow me. They are a part of me.'
'Only if you let them be. Yes, choices define your life, Soph, but you make new ones every single day. Life is a work in progress, and how we define it changes as we change, as our choices change. ~ Tara Taylor Quinn,
963:And get some self-esteem. What the fuck is that? It’s so annoying to see a pretty girl see herself as not worthy. You know what it makes us guys think you aren’t worthy? We see you how you see you. You’re pretty and funny and smart. Stop being such a douche-canoe. ~ Tara Brown,
964:I grip him. "Don’t leave me."
He kisses my lips, "Never again. This isn’t me leaving you. This is me choosing you." He throws my words back at me.
He kisses me once more and then pushes off. He leaves and doesn’t look back. I fight the urge to run after him. ~ Tara Brown,
965:Mill had in mind was the nature of women. Mill claimed that women have been coaxed, cajoled, shoved and squashed into a series of feminine contortions for so many centuries, that it is now quite impossible to define their natural abilities or aspirations. Blood ~ Tara Westover,
966:You okay Em?" Stuart asks from the hole between our cells.
I shake my head, forgetting he can't see me in the blackness of the room. But I can't form words. I know he will understand. I suspect he's felt the same a few times. God knows what they’ve done to him. ~ Tara Brown,
967:If [kids] get into loving relationships, they're afraid they'll be found wanting, won't have the looks or body shape our culture deems worthy. Many of us feel we're falling short and if we start feeling close to another person, that we'll be found out and rejected. ~ Tara Brach,
968:I suppose my interest came from the sense of groundlessness I’d felt since learning about the Holocaust and the civil rights movement—since realizing that what a person knows about the past is limited, and will always be limited, to what they are told by others. ~ Tara Westover,
969:The Buddha never intended to make desire itself the problem. When he said craving causes suffering, he was referring not to our natural inclination as living beings to have wants and needs, but to our habit of clinging to experience that must, by nature, pass away. ~ Tara Brach,
970:I let myself enjoy the last second of the smells and feelings, before I slip away with the mist. I've always hated the dark and the things that hide there with reaching fingers and icy whispers. I never knew anything real, beyond a ghost, could live in the dark. Now ~ Tara Brown,
971:I shake my head, "What can he do he hasn’t already done? What can anyone do to me that hasn’t already be done?" I turn and face her, "I don’t have any walls left, Shell. I'm like a single tree standing in a field for everyone to see. There is nowhere for me to hide. ~ Tara Brown,
972:Okay, so, Tara is in the lead, two to zero. Next question, Tara. We asked Lucian what he wanted to be when he grew up. What do you think he said?" "Ummm. I don't guess Dom was yet part of his childhood vocabulary until much later, soooo, I'll go with… Proctologist. ~ Lucian Bane,
973:The hill is paved with wild wheat. If the conifers and sagebrush are soloists, the wheat field is a corps de ballet, each stem following all the rest in bursts of movement, a million ballerinas bending, one after the other, as great gales dent their golden heads. ~ Tara Westover,
974:The process of radical acceptance is to accept that a story has appeared in the mind, and then deepen the attention to see clearly what's happening in the body, to regard those feelings and sensations with kindness and acceptance, and to notice how they come and go. ~ Tara Brach,
975:We drive in silence until I need an answer, "What did he say to you at the elevator?" I look straight ahead when I ask.
"He thanked me for being there for you, even as a boy, when he could not protect you himself. He told me that I had his permission to love you. ~ Tara Brown,
976:I play DJ, and you tell me what you like.”
“Got it,” I said with a firm nod, fighting little jitters of excitement.
“And who knows? Maybe something will be familiar. As long as it’s not death metal, I think we can rule you out as a potential Satan worshiper. ~ Tara Hudson,
977:'It would be great not to have to deal with any of this. When I found out, I wished Killian could have wiped my memories so I wouldn't have to know that all this shit exists. I was like, "Vampires can get rid of memories. What are you good for?" But it is what it is.' ~ Tara Lain,
978:They found the Infirmary of Justice much as they had left it: white institutional walls, too-bright floors, and a reassuring smell of antiseptic. Reassuring at least to Tara, because the smell signalled that the people running this infirmary knew about antiseptic. ~ Max Gladstone,
979:If our hearts are ready for anything, we can open to our inevitable losses, and to the depths of our sorrow. We can grieve our lost loves, our lost youth, our lost health, our lost capacities. This is part of our humanness, part of the expression of our love for life. ~ Tara Brach,
980:'It would be great not to have to deal with any of this. When I found out, I wished Killian could have wiped my memories so I wouldn't have to know that all this shit exists. I was like, "Vampires can get rid of memories. What are you good for?" But it is what it is.' ~ Tara Lain,
981:positive liberty is self-mastery—the rule of the self, by the self. To have positive liberty, he explained, is to take control of one’s own mind; to be liberated from irrational fears and beliefs, from addictions, superstitions and all other forms of self-coercion. ~ Tara Westover,
982:With an undefended heart, we can fall in love with life over and over every day. We can become children of wonder, grateful to be walking on earth, grateful to belong with each other and to all of creation. We can find our true refuge in every moment, in every breath. ~ Tara Brach,
983:Ce vreau eu sa stiu - ce ma nedumereste pe mine - este cum pot oamenii care traiesc in aceeasi tara, care vorbesc aceeasi limba, care citesc aceleasi ziare si asa mai departe, sa fie atat de deosebiti, realmente deosebiti, in sentimentele lor. Asta nu pot sa inteleg. ~ D H Lawrence,
984:Harriet resisted, until Tara pulled out the big move...the combination "lean-against nuzzle, with a slight lick and an adoring glance." In dog-land the move had a degree of difficulty of nine point seven, and as far as I know, there is no known defense against it. ~ David Rosenfelt,
985:It's drugs, isn't it"? Tara was so innocent. She got pulled into that glamorous lifestyle with all her rich friends...all that cocaine dust floating around, she probably inhaled some by accident, and then -' 'There's no such thing as secondhand cocaine snorting, Mom. ~ Lisa Kleypas,
986:I think of depression as the mechanism that pushes down the pain of that loss. It tries to distance us from the loss but it lowers our whole energy level. I think that's a pervasive way we end up responding to loss or the anticipation of loss. Natural but not necessary. ~ Tara Brach,
987:Our parents are held down by chains of abuse, manipulation, and control….They see change as dangerous and will exile anyone who asks for it. This is a perverted idea of family loyalty….They claim faith, but this is not what the gospel teaches. Keep safe. We love you. ~ Tara Westover,
988:The distance - physical and mental-that has been traversed in the last decade nearly stopped my breath, and I wondered if perhaps I had changed too much. All my studying, reading, thinking, traveling, had it transformed me into someone who no longer belonged anywhere? ~ Tara Westover,
989:Había buscado un consejo moral, alguien que conciliara mi vocación como esposa y madre con la llamada que me llegaba de otro lugar. Y el profesor había dejado esa cuestión a un lado. Al parecer me había dicho: “Primero descubre qué eres capaz y luego decide quién eres”. ~ Tara Westover,
990:[She] told me to imagine myself, whole and healthy, protected by a white bubble. Inside the bubble I was to place all the objects that I loved, all the colors that made me feel at peace. [...] "Imagine the bubble for a few hours every day," she said, "and you will heal. ~ Tara Westover,
991:The red rose whispers of passion, And the white rose breathes of love; O the red rose is a falcon, And the white rose is a dove. But I send you a cream-white rosebud With a flush on its petal tips; For the love that is purest and sweetest Has a kiss of desire on the lips. ~ Tara Sue Me,
992:We find true refuge whenever we recognize the silent space of awareness behind all our busy doing and striving. We find refuge whenever our hearts open with tenderness and love. We find refuge whenever we connect with the innate clarity and intelligence of our true nature. ~ Tara Brach,
993:He stops kissing, but his lips stay touching mine, lightly, like a feather would. "I'm bad for you, Sarah. I won't ever be the gentleman you need."
"Maybe I don’t want gentle."
He pulls something from his dress pants and presses it into my hand. "And that is my fault. ~ Tara Brown,
994:I try to eat pretty healthy, but I do love carbs. So, I'm not the person who could stick to a perfectly healthy diet. I love chocolate too so I always have dark chocolate Hershey's kisses in my purse ready for me to have throughout the day. Dark chocolate is my weakness! ~ Tara Lipinski,
995:It’s possible to exist under any number of illusions, to believe so thoroughly in the presence of things you cannot see—safety, God, love—that you impose upon them physical shapes. A bed, a cross, a husband. But ideas willed into being are still ideas and just as fragile. ~ Tara Conklin,
996:Write. Start writing today. Start writing right now. Don’t write it right, just write it -and then make it right later. Give yourself the mental freedom to enjoy the process, because the process of writing is a long one. Be wary of “writing rules” and advice. Do it your way. ~ Tara Moss,
997:Write. Start writing today. Start writing right now. Don’t write it right, just write it –and then make it right later. Give yourself the mental freedom to enjoy the process, because the process of writing is a long one. Be wary of “writing rules” and advice. Do it your way. ~ Tara Moss,
998:Allowing another to be as they are is more what I think of as "space." The space to express yourself and know that you're going to be accepted. That's more where I go than with the actual physical logistics of how much time you have together and how much time you have apart. ~ Tara Brach,
999:once a heart was shattered, it didn’t look the same. You never got those pieces back where they should have gone. That’s where the changes came from. The new imperfections and cracks. They formed us, creating the person we would become together when the broken pieces healed. ~ Tara Brown,
1000:What would it be like if, right in the midst of this busyness, we were to consciously take our hands off the controls? What if we were to intentionally stop our mental computations and our rushing around and, for a minute or two, simply pause and notice our inner experience? ~ Tara Brach,
1001:You're a Daniels and a Walker. That means you're 99% fine stubbornness, tenacity and resilience combined", Tara said.

"And the other 1%?" Mia asked as they sat at the tiny galley table.

Ford wrapped an arm around her neck and pulled her in close. "Perfection. ~ Jill Shalvis,
1002:He moved first, rolling us so he was under me and I rested on him. “Damn you, Abby,” he whispered coarsely, but holding me tight. “Damn you for what you do to me. You are everything to me and part of me dies when I think you don’t trust me. I’d never do anything to hurt you. ~ Tara Sue Me,
1003:He said positive liberty is self-mastery—the rule of the self, by the self. To have positive liberty, he explained, is to take control of one’s own mind; to be liberated from irrational fears and beliefs, from addictions, superstitions and all other forms of self-coercion. ~ Tara Westover,
1004:It's drugs, isn't it"? Tara was so innocent. She got pulled into that glamorous lifestyle with all her rich friends...all that cocaine dust floating around, she probably inhaled some by accident, and then -'

'There's no such thing as secondhand cocaine snorting, Mom. ~ Lisa Kleypas,
1005:You're judging her by her literacy,' Tara says. 'You're a literacist.' 'You've made that up.' Thomas Mackee packs up his stuff and stands up. 'You chicks give me the shits,' he says. 'You, on the other hand, brighten up our day,' I tell him. 'We all regard you as a god. ~ Melina Marchetta,
1006:I had come to believe that the ability to evaluate many ideas, many histories, many points of view, was at the heart of what it means to self-create. If I yielded now... I would lose custody of my own mind. ...What my father wanted to cast from me wasn't a demon: it was me. ~ Tara Westover,
1007:At nineteen, the silver spoon I’d been born with was ripped from my mouth…
I was heir to a throne built on lies, my crown forged with corruption.
Stripped of everything I’d been raised to consider my birthright.
Including my princess – who wasn’t mine after all. ~ Tara Leigh,
1008:If attachment then carries forward in a way that's not healthy, we need to let it be there without making it wrong and bring as compassionate and honest attention to it as possible. Honor that this is part of being human, but it's important to know when it's getting in the way. ~ Tara Brach,
1009:I get it. She is that possibility. If you were a guy and she was a girl, she would be your girl. She is the wish, like looking down at the green pool at the bottom of that mountain. You look but you don't swim. You live but you never do anything but watch. You don't experience. ~ Tara Brown,
1010:It’s tough when things happen you don’t have control over and can’t make fit your timetable.”
“Sounds like you’re speaking from experience.”
“The things we appreciate the most are the things we have to work for. Wait for. If it’s handed to us, we don’t value it as much. ~ Tara Sue Me,
1011:Let me see your schedule.” The cop grabbed the twisted paper from my hands and carefully eyed the document, as if looking for a watermark or something to prove the schedule’s authenticity. Because evil teenagers forge school schedules all the time. “I’m going that way now. Follow ~ Tara West,
1012:You're everything. You're... You're chaos and order and everything between. Like sunshine kept back by clouds. Like the entire world's imploded inside you, but all I see are the stars are sewn into your skin. You're filled with soft, dark music. I hear it all the time. Your music. ~ Tara Sim,
1013:External means of escape like alcohol, drug use, and even overeating are a means of pushing uncertainty away and covering it up temporarily. And they may feel comforting for a moment, but I don't need to tell you that eventually they will cause more trouble than they ever solve. ~ Tara Stiles,
1014:I hung up, not sure what I’d just heard. I knew it wouldn’t last, that the next time we spoke everything would be different, the tenderness of this moment forgotten, the endless struggle between us again in the foreground. But tonight he wanted to help. And that was something. ~ Tara Westover,
1015:He smiles and the world is okay. It feels like it grew a tiny bit. Like I let him into the small corner where I live. He grabs my hand, squeezing it and kisses the top of it, "Now stop trying to scare me off with talks of having kids and area rugs and shit. I'm not going anywhere. ~ Tara Brown,
1016:I can help," he said, "but you'll need to tell me what's bothering you." His voice was gentle, and that gentleness was cruel. I wished he would yell. If he yelled, it would make me angry, and when angry I felt powerful. I didn't know if I could do this without feeling powerful. ~ Tara Westover,
1017:Learning to savor the moment keeps us from living in constant worry and fear and tension over things that haven't happened yet and may never come to pass. Practicing yoga helps us to undo these bad mental habits and stress triggers that we often unknowingly pick up along the way. ~ Tara Stiles,
1018:...only my ears were different. They no longer heard the jingle of a joke in it. What they heard was a signal, a call through time, which was answered with a mounting conviction: that never again would I allow myself to be made a foot soldier in a conflict I did not understand. ~ Tara Westover,
1019:To convince myself that there was some dignity in what I planned to do, in surrendering my own perceptions of right and wrong, of reality, of sanity itself, to earn the love of my parents. For them I believed I could don armor and charge at giants, even if I saw only windmills. ~ Tara Westover,
1020:Why was it considered normal for a girl to live for fashion and makeup, but not car engines or bugs? And what about sports fanatics? My mom had a boyfriend who would flip out if he missed even a minute of a football game. Wouldn't that be what doctors considered autistic behavior? ~ Tara Kelly,
1021:I don’t want to be the china doll you glued back together. I don’t want to look whole from a distance, but when you get close enough you can see all the cracks."
He runs a gloved hand down my cheeks, "The cracks make us who we are."
I shake my head, "We can be better than this. ~ Tara Brown,
1022:Jis sakė, kad pozityvioji laisvė yra savikūra - paties nusistatytos taisyklės sau pačiam. Būti pozityviai laisvam, aiškino jis, reiškia turėti valdžią savo mąstymui, išsilaisvinti iš iracionalių baimių ir įsitikinimų, iš priklausomybių, prietarų ir kitų prievartos prieš save formų. ~ Tara Westover,
1023:Long before the warriors’ leap it was decided how the women would live and how they would die. By the warriors, by the women themselves. Decided. Choices, numberless as grains of sand, had layered and compressed, coalescing into sediment, then into rock, until all was set in stone. ~ Tara Westover,
1024:Not knowing for certain, but refusing to give way to those who claim certainty, was a privilege I had never allowed myself. My life was narrated for me by others. Their voices were forceful, emphatic, absolute. It had never occurred to me that my voice might be as strong as theirs. ~ Tara Westover,
1025:I had always believed, that it would be me who broke the spell, who caused it to break. When the stillness shattered and his fury rushed at me, I would know that something I had done was the catalyst, the cause. There is hope in such a superstition; there is the illusion of control. ~ Tara Westover,
1026:I think the reason Buddhism and Western psychology are so compatible is that Western psychology helps to identify the stories and the patterns in our personal lives, but what Buddhist awareness training does is it actually allows the person to develop skills to stay in what's going on. ~ Tara Brach,
1027:I can feel the sickening fear inside of me subside as my instincts take over. Inside of me are animal instincts. They were born in a world I wasn’t. They take over when I need them to. They've taught me how to survive. I have learned it is the most important part of the world I live in. ~ Tara Brown,
1028:If I can get a hike in on a regular basis I know I will feel better and I will be stronger. I set goals for myself - like learning to sew, learning to dance - things that are not work related. I find that play and craft with my family bring me a lot of joy, along with all things vintage. ~ Tara Moss,
1029:It wasn’t that long ago that I’d crushed on Shane Hawthorne: the untouchable, unattainable rock star. But the guy I’d spent the past few days with - Shane - he was guarded and vulnerable, intuitive and volatile. The jury was still out on attainable. But touchable…hell to the yes. ~ Tara Leigh,
1030:The clock chimed five. It sounded almost celebratory as they stood there, hands clasped between them like the meeting of continents. Colton’s mouth was soft and warm, sunlight on silk. Danny was swallowing light. It dived down inside of him until he imagined it bursting out of every pore. ~ Tara Sim,
1031:What happened to the man who held me so tenderly and kissed me with such passion?”
He shook his head. “Let’s not rehash this. We’re not good. Good in the playroom? Yes. But outside, we just hurt each other.” Grief etched his expression. “And I love you too much to hurt you anymore. ~ Tara Sue Me,
1032:When we practice paying attention, moving with ease of body and mind, and being efficient, our body becomes very capable and strong, and the mind is able to be calm and travel further inward, where we have direct access to your unique creativity, intuition, and feelings of connectivity. ~ Tara Stiles,
1033:and after that the accident would always make me think of the Apache women, and of all the decisions that go into making a life—the choices people make, together and on their own, that combine to produce any single event. Grains of sand, incalculable, pressing into sediment, then rock. ~ Tara Westover,
1034:I evolved a new understanding of the word "whore," one that was less about being and more about essence. It was not that I had don something wrong so much as I existed in the wrong way. [...] Shawn had more power over me than I could possibly have imagined. He had defined me to myself. ~ Tara Westover,
1035:You’ll survive, mu Tara. We’ll make sure of it. (Nykyrian)
You can’t guarantee that. You said it yourself. Even you’re living on borrowed time, waiting for one of them to kill you. (Kiara)
And you said I was scaring her? Damn, bud. You’re socially awkward to the extreme. (Syn) ~ Sherrilyn Kenyon,
1036:If our sense of who we are is defined by feelings of neediness and insecurity, we forget that we are also curious, humorous and caring. We forget about the breath that is nourishing us, the love that unites us, the enormous beauty and fragility that is our shared experience in being alive. ~ Tara Brach,
1037:The way to develop the habit of savoring is to pause when something is beautiful and good and catches our attention - the sound of rain, the look of the night sky - the glow in a child's eyes, or when we witness some kindness. Pause... then totally immerse in the experience of savoring it. ~ Tara Brach,
1038:You have a unique body and mind, with a particular history and conditioning. No one can offer you a formula for navigating all situations and all states of mind. Only by listening inwardly in a fresh and open way will you discern at any given time what most serves your healing and freedom. ~ Tara Brach,
1039:Baby, I’ve already given you every piece of me.” I dropped my forehead to hers, cupping her gorgeous face within my palms, feeling as if I’d been stripped bare. “You have it all.”
Delaney wound her legs around my hips, pulling me in tight, tighter. “I’ll take good care of you. I promise. ~ Tara Leigh,
1040:I was coming to realize that trying to do everything meant not doing anything terribly well. It was time to make choices. What in my life had become deadwood? As painful as it sometimes might be, perhaps a quick snip was better. Sometimes you have to cut things back in order to grow. ~ Tara Austen Weaver,
1041:Like investigation, healthy doubt arises from the urge to know what is true--it challenges assumptions or the status quo in service of healing and freedom. In contrast, unhealthy doubt arises from fear or aversion, and it questions one's own basic potential or worth, or the value of another. ~ Tara Brach,
1042:The intimacy that arises in listening and speaking truth is only possible if we can open to the vulnerability of our own hearts. Breathing in, contacting the life that is right here, is our first step. Once we have held ourselves with kindness, we can touch others in a vital and healing way. ~ Tara Brach,
1043:When he squirmed away from her, I felt the strangest mix of emotions. First, I wanted to jump into Joshua’s arms and give him a series of grateful kisses—rewards for his apparent disinterest in her. Next, I wished I was substantial enough to tackle this stranger and pull out her pretty hair ~ Tara Hudson,
1044:Back then, poets seemed quaint, possibly irrelevant, but there is something about crisis that returns us to the fundamentals to make sense of an uncertain future and remind us of what we need to know. It’s been that way since humans began telling stories. We sang our poems, we chanted them. ~ Tara Conklin,
1045:He'd kissed her, and she'd been poleaxed, frozen in place, because his mouth had felt like coming home. The taste of him, the smell of him, the sound of his breath-the slow slide of his tongue over and around and down the lenght of hers, it had all said, "Here's your place,girl,here with me. ~ Tara Janzen,
1046:I had to think before I could answer. “I can stand in this wind, because I’m not trying to stand in it,” I said. “The wind is just wind. You could withstand these gusts on the ground, so you can withstand them in the air. There is no difference. Except the difference you make in your head. ~ Tara Westover,
1047:In that vast space you can sail unaccompanied for hours, afloat on pine and brush and rock. It’s a tranquillity born of sheer immensity; it calms with its very magnitude, which renders the merely human of no consequence. Gene was formed by this alpine hypnosis, this hushing of human drama. ~ Tara Westover,
1048:He seemed smaller to me than he had that morning. The disappointment in his features was so childlike, for a moment I wondered how God could deny him this. He, a faithful servant, who suffered willingly just as Noah had willingly suffered to build the ark.

But God withheld the flood. ~ Tara Westover,
1049:I fetched a straw sombrero Grandma had given us in Arizona. Luke's teeth were still chattering so I also brought a wool blanket. And there he stood, a sombrero on his head, a wool blanket around his shoulders, and his leg in a garbage can. He looked something between homeless and on vacation. ~ Tara Westover,
1050:I had discerned the ways in which we have been sculpted by a tradition given to us by others. A tradition of which we were either willfully or accidentally ignorant. I had begun to understand that we had lent our voices to a discourse whose sole purpose was to dehumanize and brutalize others. ~ Tara Westover,
1051:I love both of you exactly the way you are. I love that you have no filter, and I adore that Gavin can make grown men cry. There is not one thing I would change about either of you, and if anyone doesn’t like it, they can kiss my ass. You guys are my life and my family now. Nothing else matters. ~ Tara Sivec,
1052:I was grabbing at whatever piece was in the big pile, trying to jam it in, but it never fit right. Then I finally tried the piece that had always been right under my hand, and it fit perfectly. All the other pieces fell into place after that. You’re that piece, and I need you to finish my puzzle. ~ Tara Carr,
1053:We’ve got to stop meeting like this.”
“No, we don’t.” He liked meeting like this, over her bare ass, a hot-off-the-presses copy of the Rocky Mountain News, and a steaming cup of coffee. It was so perfect, he planned on doing it every day for the rest of his life. He just hadn’t told her yet. ~ Tara Janzen,
1054:I had never heard Mother admit that Dad was mentally ill. Years before, I had told her what I’d learned in my psychology class about bipolar disorder and schizophrenia, but she had shrugged it off. Hearing her say it now felt liberating. The illness gave me something to attack besides my father ~ Tara Westover,
1055:Success will be measured by change in the appallingly high levels of violence directed at women online and in the physical world, and change in the low levels of women's participation in public life.That change will require collective action, just as the changes so far have taken collective action. ~ Tara Moss,
1056:Being a doctor he didn't want for choices, but also being a doctor he understood the fragility of bone and sinew that encompassed the even more fragile organ of the heart. He envisioned Therese's as being wound in intricate, tight, vinelike veins that he would slowly make sense of and unravel. ~ Tara Lynn Masih,
1057:Then you never really feel comfortable around most people. Especially your family, who probably never seemed to understand you. But as you grow up you find others like yourself, people who support you, embrace your weirdness, and love for who you are - and they become your new family." - Tara ~ Elizabeth Briggs,
1058:Nothing scares me, mu Tara. Really.” “I admire you. I wish I could live that way.” “No, you don’t. Trust me. Your life is much better than mine.” She sipped at her milk. “Yes, but you don’t have to worry about anyone making a victim of you.” “Princess, in the end, life makes victims of us all. ~ Sherrilyn Kenyon,
1059:stood and quietly locked the bathroom door, then I stared into the mirror at the girl clutching her wrist. Her eyes were glassy and drops slid down her cheeks. I hated her for her weakness, for having a heart to break. That he could hurt her, that anyone could hurt her like that, was inexcusable. ~ Tara Westover,
1060:You don't always find yourself facing audiences who are smiling the whole time. This is natural. As a speaker it is vital to prepare well and believe in what you have to say. You can't please every person in every crowd, but your message can matter much more than if you were only aiming to entertain. ~ Tara Moss,
1061:The images for my works are somewhat insignificant to me. It became an exercise of variation. I only see the surface images as doodles in a sketchbook, but it's hard to not see an image and bring some kind of personal association, though there's not a prescribed idea of what you're supposed to see. ~ Tara Donovan,
1062:When you are older, you will, I hope, learn something of the world and understand that each man carries with him imperfection and regret, and day by day he strives to make right the wrongs he has committed, to repair what he has broken. This is what I have struggled to do, in ways human and flawed. ~ Tara Conklin,
1063:Aku lahir dan dibesarkan di danau ini Nak. Ratusan tahun aku menghabiskan waktu di sini. Aku tidak akan meninggalkan tempat ini. Aku suka menunggu senja di dermaga, menatap matahari tenggelam, menunggu pagi, dan menatap matahari terbit. Aku tidak akan menukarnya dengan kehidupan kota. -Nena-tara-neta V ~ Tere Liye,
1064:A nation is not defined by its borders or the boundaries of its land mass Rather, a nation is defined by adverse people who have been unified by a cause and a value system and who are committed to a vision for the type of society they wish to live in and give to the future generations to come. ~ Tara Fela Durotoye,
1065:Her gaze shifted to me. I hadn’t felt its strength in years and I was stunned by it. “Of all my children,” she said, “you were the one I thought would burst out of here in a blaze. I didn’t expect it from Tyler—that was a surprise—but you. Don’t you stay. Go. Don’t let anything stop you from going. ~ Tara Westover,
1066:Blood rushed to my brain; I felt an animating surge of adrenaline, of possibility, of a frontier being pushed outward. ‘Of the nature of women, nothing final can be known.’ Never had I found such comfort in a void, in the black absence of knowledge. It seemed to say: whatever you are, you are woman. ~ Tara Westover,
1067:If you are asked an overly invasive or personal question, you have the right to refuse to answer. Likewise, if you research a professional opportunity and it doesn't feel right, or if you are not being offered payment for your professional services, that may be a sign that you should consider saying no. ~ Tara Moss,
1068:I sometimes call this our "spacesuit self" because we come into an environment that is difficult and challenging, where we're told to be different. We're told to jump over hoops to be loved and appreciated, so we have to develop spacesuit strategies to get approval and create ways to avoid being judged. ~ Tara Brach,
1069:I would say facing the obstacles surrounding the day-to-day pressures of an elite athlete at a very young age was not the easiest task. Learning to deal with the nerves and feeling the pressure of representing my country, all while wanting to achieve my own dreams, was a big obstacle to plow through. ~ Tara Lipinski,
1070:Dear God, why? Don’t do that. Why do you always have to let me see ALL the things you do? Why can't there be a little mystery with you, Evie? You pass gas, burp, eat too fast and lick your fingers. You take all the covers and then kick them off and I'm freezing. You are like, like a… like a… like a wife. ~ Tara Brown,
1071:My proximity to this murdered boy could be measured in the lives of people I knew. The calculation was not made with reference to vast historical or geological shifts—the fall of civilizations, the erosion of mountains. It was measured in the wrinkling of human flesh. In the lines on my mother’s face. ~ Tara Westover,
1072:We had been bruised and gashed and concussed, had our legs set on fire and out heads cut open. We had lived in a state of alert, a kind of constant terror, our brains flooding with cortisol because we knew that any of those things might happen at any moment. Because Dad always put faith before safety. ~ Tara Westover,
1073:When your life is not in balance and you're struggling to achieve stability, practicing observation without judgment gets really interesting, and very useful. How? Because you can learn to distance yourself from the roller coaster ride of your emotions and circumstances but still enjoy the ride of life. ~ Tara Stiles,
1074:Wine is the liquid form of the Goddess Tara, who is the saviour of all living creatures, the mother of all enjoyment and Release, the destroyer of dangers and disease, who burns up all sins and purifies the worlds, O Beloved , who grants all success and increases knowledge, understanding and learning. ~ Wendy Doniger,
1075:I speak a lot about what I call "the trance of unworthiness" which is really epidemic in our culture, this sense of "I'm not enough," or "something's wrong with me." Most of us have some level of it because our culture has all these standards (handed down through our families) of what it means to be okay. ~ Tara Brach,
1076:I returned to the internet and then to the shelves, where i exchanged the books of the second wave that preceded the first- Mary Wollstonecraft and John Stuart Mill. I read through the afternoon and into the evening, developing for the first time a vocabulary for the uneasiness I'd felt since childhood. ~ Tara Westover,
1077:The lecturer tried to clarify. He said positive liberty is self-mastery—the rule of the self, by the self. To have positive liberty, he explained, is to take control of one’s own mind; to be liberated from irrational fears and beliefs, from addictions, superstitions and all other forms of self-coercion. ~ Tara Westover,
1078:The most powerful determinant of who you are is inside you,” he said. “Professor Steinberg says this is Pygmalion. Think of the story, Tara.” He paused, his eyes fierce, his voice piercing. “She was just a cockney in a nice dress. Until she believed in herself. Then it didn’t matter what dress she wore. ~ Tara Westover,
1079:When your breathing is easy and deep, your body works efficiently, and your mind settles. That doesn't mean that your balance (in tree pose or anywhere else) will be perfect and your life will be seamless, but you'll be better equipped to deal with the wobbles and earthquakes that get thrown into the mix. ~ Tara Stiles,
1080:You nights of anguish. Why didn’t I kneel more deeply to accept you, Inconsolable sisters, and, surrendering, lose myself in your loosened hair. How we squander our hours of pain. How we gaze beyond them into the bitter duration To see if they have an end. Though they are really Seasons of us, our winter … ~ Tara Brach,
1081:It was better to talk, which would be a helluva lot easier if he would just talk back a little. Damn it, it was like pulling a teeth to get him to say anything.

Like right now. He'd gone completely silent on her again, leaving the ball in her court, where the ball had been for the last half an hour. ~ Tara Janzen,
1082:The word “slaughter” came to mind, because slaughter is the word for it, for a battle when one side mounts no defense. It’s the word we used on the farm. We slaughtered chickens, we didn’t fight them. A slaughter was the likely outcome of the warriors’ bravery. They died as heroes, their wives as slaves. ~ Tara Westover,
1083:Holy. Shit,” Lucian whispered when they were alone. “Love, you neglected to tell me that she was a fireball!” he busted out in silent laughter and Tara put her head on his chest, welcoming his tight embrace. “I fucking love her, oh my God.” He took her face in his hands and looked at her, smiling. “Tara Mae. ~ Lucian Bane,
1084:On 3 March, after Sikh and Hindu MLAs refused to support an alternative League ministry, which therefore could not be formed, Master Tara Singh unsheathed his sword on the steps of the Punjab legislature building in Lahore and said that Sikhs would not live under Muslim rule nor allow Pakistan to emerge. ~ Rajmohan Gandhi,
1085:As an athlete, everyone was always like, 'Listen to your body.' Whether it's an injury or whether it's just a nagging ache, that can affect your progress just because you think 'Oh, I'll push through it today' and then you can't work out for two weeks. I've learned that, as a skater, I'm very aware of that. ~ Tara Lipinski,
1086:Offer some gesture of kindness to yourself. Sometimes it's just a message, to say: "It's okay. You're going to be okay. We've been through this before." The intention is reassurance, that you are not alone and you can do this. It is the most powerful way to come out of what I call the "trance of unworthiness." ~ Tara Brach,
1087:bit. Her tall, thin body has curves in the right places, pronounced by the tight dress and heels. She looks like a businesswoman, not a fairy or an elf. She doesn't look like the fae, the way they always look a bit hippie. She’s elegant and her face has me convinced, instantly, she’s innocent in all of this. “I ~ Tara Brown,
1088:The most powerful determinant of who you are is inside you," he said. "Professor Steinberg says this is Pygmalion. Think of the story, Tara."
He paused, his eyes fierce, his voice piercing. "She was just a cockney in a nice dress. Until she believed in herself. Then it didn't matter what dress she wore". ~ Tara Westover,
1089:We need to stick together. This is going to get worse before it gets better, and I don’t know what’s going to happen with our fathers. All I know is,” I took a breath, diving forward, “all I know is how I feel about you. I love you, Jolie. And that’s never going to change. Not today, and not tomorrow. Not ever. ~ Tara Leigh,
1090:In the space of a moment, he had accepted our claim to ride him, to his being ridden. He had accepted the world as it was, in which he was an owned thing. He had never been feral, so he could not hear the maddening call of that other world, on the mountain, in which he could not be owned, could not be ridden. ~ Tara Westover,
1091:It is natural that our minds replay old stories, because that is our own mechanism for trying to work out unresolved problems. Yet rerunning those stories will be a fruitless looping until we learn how to move from the story into our body. This is why therapy alone often doesn't bring full healing and awakening. ~ Tara Brach,
1092:Most of us grew up with a very damaging story that something is wrong with us. Gradually - or as in my case, suddenly - we become resolved not to believe this anymore. It takes a dedicated practice to follow up on that resolution, because the conditioning is very strong to keep generating self-demeaning stories. ~ Tara Brach,
1093:The lecturer tried to clarify. He said positive liberty is self-mastery—the rule of the self, by the self. To have positive liberty, he explained, is to take control of one’s own mind; to be liberated from irrational fears and beliefs, from addictions, superstitions and all other forms of self-coercion. I had ~ Tara Westover,
1094:To me, bringing mindfulness-bas ed practices to students, teachers and parents is some of the most important work we can be doing. If we can help the next generation become more self-aware, empathetic and emotionally resilient, they will bring their wisdom to healing the earth and creating a more peaceful world. ~ Tara Brach,
1095:When desire for a certain person's attention becomes an "I have to have" kind of grasping, then identity gets organized around needing that and it becomes very solid and sticky. That causes suffering because we're not inhabiting the fullness of who we are, we're fixated and contracted on life being a certain way. ~ Tara Brach,
1096:When we disconnect from the body, we are pulling away from the energetic expression of our being that connects us with all of life. By imagining a great tree uprooted from earth, we can sense the unnaturalness, violence, and suffering of this severed belonging. The experience of being uprooted is a kind of dying. ~ Tara Brach,
1097:As we stood in the apartment kitchen, Dane put a warm hand on my shoulder. The shaky-cold feeling began to subside.
“From what I was able to hear,” Dane said, “Tara dumped off a surprise baby with your mother, who’s planning to sell it on eBay.”
“Social Services,” I said. “She hasn’t thought of eBay yet. ~ Lisa Kleypas,
1098:I know fear. Fear that cripples you. Fear that takes everything from you. The loss of my dream in the middle of the night ain't the issue. The warmth of the heavy air don't bother me none. Being woken to the feeling of someone's whispered words on my lips wouldn’t be disturbing, if I knew whose words they was. But ~ Tara Brown,
1099:Where did that flashlight come from?" Chloe asked.
"My purse."
Chloe looked at Tara. "She carries a flashlight in her purse."
"For emergencies," Maddie said, trying to see into the yard.
"You have any chocolate?" Chloe asked hopefully. "For emergencies?"
"Of course. Side Pocket, next to the fork. ~ Jill Shalvis,
1100:Your tree pose is going crazy and you're falling; and your leg is burning; and it feels impossible to maintain any sort of stability practice observing what's happening instead of getting wrapped up in the circumstance. If you can learn to be easy with your breath in these moments, your body and mind will follow. ~ Tara Stiles,
1101:Her favorite was a highlander romance series about a guy named Jamie and a lady named Claire. It was sad." My cheeks heat up as I recall the details of that book. They have stayed with me forever. "Diana Gabaldon. I won't ever forget her name." I can't help but wish Will was more like the Jamie guy. He was perfect. ~ Tara Brown,
1102:The fear side can have us pull away and protect us, but it's really a withdrawal, a disassociation, a cutting off. Rather than the word detachment, I usually use the word non-attachment. That can be wholesome when we care and are completely engaged with each other but are not attached to things being a certain way. ~ Tara Brach,
1103:If someone had asked me, I'd have said Charles was the most important thing in the world to me. But he wasn't. And I would prove it to him. What was important to me wasn't love or friendship, but my ability to lie convincingly to myself: to believe I was strong. I could never forgive Charles for knowing I wasn't. ~ Tara Westover,
1104:Once justified, I thought the strangling guilt would release me and I could catch my breath. But vindication has no power over guilt. No amount of anger or rage directed at others can subdue it, because guilt is never about them. Guilt is the fear of one’s own wretchedness. It has nothing to do with other people. ~ Tara Westover,
1105:No amount of money could tempt them. Dad explained that they were taking the bulk of their profits and reconsecrating them to God in the form of supplies—food, fuel, maybe even a real bomb shelter. I suppressed a grin. From what I could tell, Dad was on track to become the best-funded lunatic in the Mountain West. ~ Tara Westover,
1106:I could tolerate any form of cruelty better than kindness. Praise was a poison to me; I choked on it. I wanted the professor to shout at me, wanted it so deeply I felt dizzy from the deprivation. The ugliness of me had to be given expression. If it was not expressed in his voice, I would need to express it in mine. ~ Tara Westover,
1107:I’m just standing,” I said. “You are all trying to compensate, to get your bodies lower because the height scares you. But the crouching and the sidestepping are not natural. You’ve made yourselves vulnerable. If you could just control your panic, this wind would be nothing.” “The way it is nothing to you,” he said. ~ Tara Westover,
1108:Dad lived in fear of time. He felt it stalking him. I could see it in the worried glances he gave the sun as it moved across the sky, in the anxious way he appraised every length of pipe or cut of steel. Dad saw every piece of scrap as the money it could be sold for, minus the time needed to sort, cut and deliver it. ~ Tara Westover,
1109:I shed my guilt when I accepted my decision on its own terms, without endlessly prosecuting old grievances, without weighing his sins against mine. Without thinking of my father at all. I learned to accept my decision for my own sake, because of me, not because of him. Because I needed it, not because he deserved it. ~ Tara Westover,
1110:In retrospect, I see that this was my education., the one that would matter: the hours I spent sitting at a borrowed desk, struggling to parse narrow strands of Mormon doctrine in mimicry of a brother who'd deserted me. The skill I was learning was a crucial one, the patience to read things I could not yet understand. ~ Tara Westover,
1111:What are you doing?" He asks looking intimidating.
I shrug, "I want pancakes."
"I'll make you pancakes."
I laugh and turn around to walk backwards, "I don’t want your pancakes. I want normal pancakes. Not head game pancakes. Not maybe I'll make you happy or maybe I'll scare the shit out of you pancakes. You know? ~ Tara Brown,
1112:I began to read—Hume, Rousseau, Smith, Godwin, Wollstonecraft and Mill. I lost myself in the world they had lived in, the problems they had tried to solve. I became obsessed with their ideas about the family—with how a person ought to weigh their special obligations to kin against their obligations to society as a whole ~ Tara Westover,
1113:If you can, do a gratitude practice: Each day write down three things you're grateful for. There are different ways to do this. You can have a gratitude buddy, someone with whom, at the end of the day, you exchange messages listing these three things you are grateful for. Also, you can journal it or reflect on it silently. ~ Tara Brach,
1114:It is a subject on which nothing final can be known.” The subject Mill had in mind was the nature of women. Mill claimed that women have been coaxed, cajoled, shoved and squashed into a series of feminine contortions for so many centuries, that it is now quite impossible to define their natural abilities or aspirations. ~ Tara Westover,
1115:I tried to imagine what it would have been like to study at such a place, to walk across marble floors each morning and, day after day, come to associate learning with beauty. But my imagination failed me. I could only imagine the school as I was experiencing it now, as a kind of museum, a relic from someone else’s life ~ Tara Westover,
1116:Perhaps the biggest tragedy of our lives is that freedom is possible, yet we can pass our years trapped in the same old patterns...We may want to love other people without holding back, to feel authentic, to breathe in the beauty around us, to dance and sing. Yet each day we listen to inner voices that keep our life small. ~ Tara Brach,
1117:[Rick] “Tara.”
The sound of his voice snapped her away from the memories. His command brooked no argument as he looked up from between her spread thighs.
“Eyes on me.”
His voice told her not to think, dominated every part of her soul, until she couldn’t fight him, and she slipped firmly back into the present. ~ Jennifer Probst,
1118:She screamed. Not a normal scream of pain, but a deep and blind cry as reason deserted her. Of all the screams cataloged in the encyclopedic audio library of the Hidden Schools, Tara’s bore the closest resemblance to the scream of a man whose abdomen was being devoured by a jagged-clawed insect that wore a child’s face. ~ Max Gladstone,
1119:You can fall out of a tree pose with ease, or with frustration and a sense of defeat. Just like you can take a spill in your life and decide to dust yourself off - with a chuckle or an annoyed grunt - and get back up, or you can stay down, lie there, and give up. It's entirely up to you. It's your life, and your practice. ~ Tara Stiles,
1120:From the tree he heard her whisper, “Telling me not to talk and just dance. Asshole.” A smile covered his face. She was thinking about him. She was his. Even if theirs would always be a silent attraction, she was his. She whispered again, “Night, Mom. I like Josh. I think you would have too.” His fangs popped from his teeth ~ Tara Brown,
1121:In that moment part of me believed, as I had always believed, that it would be me who broke the spell, who caused it to break. When the stillness shattered and his fury rushed at me, I would know that something I had done was the catalyst, the cause. There is hope in such a superstition; there is the illusion of control. ~ Tara Westover,
1122:The dark is a quiet place. Reflection and contemplation are the only things to do in it. Well that, and imagine the worst things possible.
I don’t have to reflect or contemplate or any of those things. I know what the worst things possible are. I know about the things that hide in the dark. Insanity is the least of them. ~ Tara Brown,
1123:I'm done waiting. Done doing things the easy way and letting things happen as they will."
Her heart caught. "What does that mean?"
"It means this is too important to let slip away again. You're too important." He leaned back against the truck with a low grunt of effort, eyes dark, jaw clenched. "I love you too, Tara. ~ Jill Shalvis,
1124:Each full, deep inhale creates more space in your body and mind. Each long, exhale moves you directly into that space. The deeper you breathe, the more opens up. It's like opening a door and walking through with each breath. The fuller your breaths the more and more doors open on up, leaving you with the space to walk on in! ~ Tara Stiles,
1125:In exposing vulnerability we are always taking a chance and sometimes might get hurt. What makes us willing is that the greater hurt, the real suffering, is in staying armored and isolated. While it takes courage to be vulnerable, the reward is sweet: We awaken compassion and genuine intimacy in our relationships with others. ~ Tara Brach,
1126:Strong communities are born out of individuals being their best selves.

Not Murdered and Not Missing: Rebelling against Colonial Gender Violence. March 15, 2014. Nations Rising. Thanks to Miigwech/Nia:wen/Mahsi Cho, Tara Williamson, Melody McKiver, Jessica Danforth, Glen Coulthard, and Jarrett Martineau. ~ Leanne Betasamosake Simpson,
1127:They play at gods,' said Piedar Dooly, and spat. 'French and English alike. Gods out of hell would you say, harrowing green land for their tennis courts and dressing lapdogs in treasure that would keep half Ireland in bread for a year. The heroes of Tara would have put them face to schisty face and used them for millstones. ~ Dorothy Dunnett,
1128:A woman’s place is in the home,” he would say every time he saw a married woman working in town. Now I’m older, I sometimes wonder if Dad’s fervor had more to do with his own mother than with doctrine. I wonder if he just wished that she had been home, so he wouldn’t have been left for all those long hours with Grandpa’s temper. ~ Tara Westover,
1129:The word and the way Shawn had said it hadn’t changed; only my ears were different. They no longer heard the jingle of a joke in it. What they heard was a signal, a call through time, which was answered with a mounting conviction: that never again would I allow myself to be made a foot soldier in a conflict I did not understand. ~ Tara Westover,
1130:It would be many years before I would understand what had happened that night, and what my role in it had been. How I had opened my mouth when I should have stayed silent, and shut it when I should have spoken out. What was needed was a revolution, a reversal of the ancient, brittle roles we’d been playing out since my childhood. ~ Tara Westover,
1131:I registered the dukkha of self-aversion with such clarity that I knew there was no freedom unless I could love this life without holding back. This didn't mean I was going to ignore my flaws and stop seeking to improve what I could. But in the deepest way, I was not going to fixate on the conclusion that something was wrong with me. ~ Tara Brach,
1132:He allowed a guarded love out, but he never allowed any in. With Tara… everything was wide open. She was the ocean and his heart was a gaping hole at the bottom, sucking her down with a scary ferocity. At that rate it devoured, he’d drain her dry. And the cravings… they seemed to constantly evolve and morph into… what? Only God knew. ~ Lucian Bane,
1133:My first book, 'Radical Acceptance', grew out of the suffering of feeling personally deficient and unworthy. Because most of us are so quick to turn against ourselves, the teachings and practices of radical acceptance continue as a strong current in 'True Refuge': nurturing a forgiving, understanding heart is a basic step on the path. ~ Tara Brach,
1134:So what are Isaiah Berlin’s two concepts?” the lecturer asked. Nearly everyone raised a hand. The lecturer called on the student who had studied at Oxford. “Negative liberty,” he said, “is the freedom from external obstacles or constraints. An individual is free in this sense if they are not physically prevented from taking action. ~ Tara Westover,
1135:Suddenly, Tara's accomplishment was clear. She had lined up allies among the school's various groups and got them all to work together for probably the first time in the school's history. She was like a master builder who could bend materials like stone and steel and clay to her will... except her materials were flesh and spirit. ~ Neal Shusterman,
1136:We are mindful of desire when we experience it with an embodied awareness, recognizing the sensations and thoughts of wanting as arising and passing phenomena. While this isn't easy, as we cultivate the clear seeing and compassion of Radical Acceptance, we discover we can open fully to this natural force, and remain free in its midst. ~ Tara Brach,
1137:For years my father and I had been locked in conflict, an endless battle of wills. I thought I had accepted it, accepted our relationship for what it was. But in that moment, I realized how much I’d been counting on that conflict coming to an end, how deeply I believed in a future in which we would be a father and daughter at peace. ~ Tara Westover,
1138:There are many branches of time reaching from your bodies—I can see them attached to one another. Humans call it fate, but it’s nothing so poetic as that. It’s simply time. Time, and the decisions you make as it passes, which in turn make history. When one decision becomes impossible, the thread snaps, leaving you fewer and fewer choices. ~ Tara Sim,
1139:The tearing of the clothes haunted me in the beginning. The infected tore flesh and the others tore clothes and the sound could swallow you up.
Now I see the greenery and listen to the sounds of the forest, and know I am safe. The forest is my friend. It was a tense relationship in the beginning, but it has earned my trust over time. ~ Tara Brown,
1140:How could she not know he was thinking about sex? he wondered. It was all he'd been thinking about for the last eighteen hours, give or take a few minutes spent thinking about keeping them both alive. Oh, yeah, and twice he'd thought about food, once about her mother, and once he'd checked to make sure he had an extra mag for his Glock. ~ Tara Janzen,
1141:So . . . this means we’re buried in the same cemetery?”
He nodded, and then the tiniest smile crept over his features. When he spoke again, his tone had lost some of its bitter edge. “More proof that we’re fated to be together, don’t you think?”
“If that were the case, Eli, I’d have a whole graveyard full of choices, wouldn’t I? ~ Tara Hudson,
1142:We must all acknowledge our unconscious biases, and listen with less bias when women, and others who are marginalized, speak out. A lot of change is possible by just acknowledging unconscious bias - that exhaustively documented but unpleasant reality many would rather ignore - and listening with less bias and acting on what we then learn. ~ Tara Moss,
1143:As a friend of mine put it, “Feeling that something is wrong with me is the invisible and toxic gas I am always breathing.” When we experience our lives through this lens of personal insufficiency, we are imprisoned in what I call the trance of unworthiness. Trapped in this trance, we are unable to perceive the truth of who we really are. ~ Tara Brach,
1144:It was as if I had stepped through a mirror and was living a day in the life I might have had, if I’d stayed on the mountain. My life had diverged from my sister’s, and it felt as though there was no common ground between us. The hours passed; it was late afternoon; and still she felt distant from me, still she refused to meet my gaze. ~ Tara Westover,
1145:There you are at last, girl,” said Great Aunt Sullana. “Your hair looks as though beavers had abandoned a dam there. Your face is smudged. Did you spend the morning rolling in dust? Never mind, Zavaedi Abiono is doing us the great honor of a visit. Comb your hair and wash your face before you join us. This is a kitchen, not a den of bears. ~ Tara Maya,
1146:I still can't believe you kicked me."
"I didn’t want to. I needed to."
I glance at him as we leave the dorms, "Keep telling yourself that."
He grins his cocky, shitty grin, "Keep telling yourself the paddle doesn’t turn you on."
I snort and hate that he knows so much about me. My cheeks are on fire just hearing the word paddle. ~ Tara Brown,
1147:Now that Connor's gotten a job helping Tara's uncle, an inventor, he gets to keep all of Mr. St. Claire's old tools. I think our parents should focus less on me, and pay more attention to the fact that Connor has dismantled most of the electronic devices in our house, our old lawn mower, and basically any object that has more than one part. ~ Wendy Mass,
1148:All my father's stories were about our mountain, our valley, our jagged little patch of Idaho. He never told me what to do if I left the mountain, if I crossed oceans and continents and found myself in strange terrain, where I could no longer search the horizon for the Princess. He never told me how I'd know when it was time to come home. ~ Tara Westover,
1149:Oh my God, I sent a picture of my boobs to Jim," I moaned as a fresh wave of nausea rolled through me.

"You also threw up in the emergency room parking lot, called Drew and told him you were the Donkey Punch Dick Queen and filled out a Last Will and Testament on a Burger King napkin and then asked the drive-thru worker to notarize it. ~ Tara Sivec,
1150:That peace did not come easily. I spent two years enumerating my father’s flaws, constantly updating the tally, as if reciting every resentment, every real and imagined act of cruelty, of neglect, would justify my decision to cut him from my life. Once justified, I thought the strangling guilt would release me and I could catch my breath. ~ Tara Westover,
1151:The only thing better than taking a walk, just Tara and me, is taking a walk, Tara, Laurie, and me. They are my two loves, and living under the same roof as them, and sharing walks with them, make every day the best one of my life. The only obvious exceptions to that are the two days that the Giants beat the Patriots in the Super Bowls. ~ David Rosenfelt,
1152:Books that were of God—books written by the Mormon prophets or the Founding Fathers—were not to be studied so much as cherished, like a thing perfect in itself. I had been taught to read the words of men like Madison as a cast into which I ought to pour the plaster of my own mind, to be reshaped according to the contours of their faultless ~ Tara Westover,
1153:Creamy-looking custards were followed by beautifully decorated slices of cake. Crisp-shelled pastries were set down next to gooey-centered pies. Dainty little goblets featuring ice cream and sorbet came out on a silver tray, and a pungent aroma rose off a long wooden board that was dotted with more kinds of cheese than Gladys had ever seen, ~ Tara Dairman,
1154:What about the father?” I demanded. “Who is he?”
There was a long hesitation. “I don’t think Tara is all-the-way sure.”
“She must have some idea.”
“Well, she thought she knew, but . . . you know Tara. She’s not very organized.”
“How organized do you have to be to know who you’re sleeping with?”

-Ella & Liza ~ Lisa Kleypas,
1155:Why do you think you get along so well?" I once asked my friend Paul's sister . . . . Michelle thought for a moment before answering my question, but not for long.

"It all goes back to when Paul was in his coma, " she said. "We realized how easy it would be to lose him and decided not to sweat the small stuff. Life is too short. ~ Tara Austen Weaver,
1156:It had been a perfect retort until a little evil slipped from my lips, as it always did, “I mean super sexy for the younger generations, obviously. So the ladies in your group wouldn't know that—being why you weren’t aware of it.” I grinned wide, loving it when her jaw dropped. I had no self-control. The Doritos under my bed were proof of that. ~ Tara Brown,
1157:Not knowing for certain, but refusing to give way to those who claim certainty, was a privilege I had never allowed myself. My life was narrated for me by others. Their voices were forceful, emphatic, absolute. It had never occurred to me that my voice might be as strong as theirs. On Sunday, a week later, a man at church asked me to dinner. ~ Tara Westover,
1158:There’s a sense of sovereignty that comes from life on a mountain, a perception of privacy and isolation, even of dominion. In that vast space you can sail unaccompanied for hours, afloat on pine and brush and rock. It’s a tranquility born of sheer immensity; it calms with its very magnitude, which renders the merely human of no consequence. ~ Tara Westover,
1159:Forever this time," he said as Sawyer strode toward them.
Tara sighed blissfully. "You know what this means, right?"
"I'm done guessing," he said. "Tell me."
"It means you're mine," she said. "And I'm yours. No more walking away. We are going to get it right this time."
His smile was slow and easy, and just for her. "Well, finally. ~ Jill Shalvis,
1160:There’s a sense of sovereignty that comes from life on a mountain, a perception of privacy and isolation, even of dominion. In that vast space you can sail unaccompanied for hours, afloat on pine and brush and rock. It’s a tranquillity born of sheer immensity; it calms with its very magnitude, which renders the merely human of no consequence. ~ Tara Westover,
1161:He remembers the times they’d walk toward him in the playground with that same look on their faces, but double in number with Siobhan and Tara. “It’s the four horsewomen of the apocalypse,” Jimmy Hailler would say. “They’re going to make us do something we don’t want to do.” “We’re not going to give in,” Tom would say. But they did. Always. ~ Melina Marchetta,
1162:Parecia-me que a natureza, menos livre que os velhos poetas, devia servir-se quase que exclusivamente dos elementos comuns à família e não podia atribuir-lhe tal poder de inovação que fizesse, com materiais análogos aos que compunham um tolo e um bruto, um grande espírito sem a menor tara de tolice, uma santa sem a menor mácula de brutalidade. ~ Marcel Proust,
1163:I am so grateful for my physical therapist, Teresa England, who taught me to respect the process of recovery. Healing is sometimes slow, and any pace but fast was alien to me. To me, the idea of patience and gradual progress was a very foreign idea. I truly learned patience from this woman, and how to appreciate the smallest signs of improvement. ~ Tara Subkoff,
1164:I thought he was the sum of my assumptions, most of which had been wrong.
I thought he was the produce of my low expectations, most of which had been undeserved.
How could I have been so wrong? I needed to know him. The rock star and the wounded boy.
The loner.
The legend.
Landon Cox was all of those things.
And then some. ~ Tara Leigh,
1165:They're normal. He's wearing a sweater and a polo and she's got on a blouse. The people who wore sweaters and blouses were the ones you wanted at the orphanage. I always wanted a sweater and a blouse. But they all knew who I was. No one wants that kid. God knows what's already been done to that kid or what they’ll do to the kids already in your house. ~ Tara Brown,
1166:Baali scoffed, ‘I don’t believe in God. No creature except man believes in God, Tara. The animals and birds believe in the power of their limbs, in the speed of their feet, in the strength of their wings. No God has punished any animal for not worshiping him or her. I’m Vanara, an animal and no God—if he exists—will punish me for being me, Tara. ~ Anand Neelakantan,
1167:Holy shit, did they just kill off that fish’s wife?” I blurted in shock.
“Yep,” Gavin replied. “That big, mean fish ated her.”
He said it so calmly – like it was no big deal that a sweet, loving cartoon fish just got murdered. What the fuck was wrong with this movie? This couldn’t be appropriate for kids. I didn’t think it was appropriate for me. ~ Tara Sivec,
1168:When other students asked where I was from, I said, 'I'm from Idaho," a phrase that, as many times as I've had to repeat it over the years, has never felt comfortable in my mouth. When you are part of a place, growing that moment in its soil, there's never a need to say you're from there. I never uttered the words 'I'm from Idaho" until I'd left it. ~ Tara Westover,
1169:A lot of women in the workplace are stuck in the uncomfortable place of having to come to terms with the fact that something isn't right, while no one around them will listen, or accept that something is wrong. Many workplaces have best practice, but sadly, many do not. The barriers are not insurmountable, but they are there, and we see that in the stats. ~ Tara Moss,
1170:It didn’t treat Mormonism as the objective of human history, but neither did it discount the contribution Mormonism had made in grappling with the questions of the age. Instead, it treated the Mormon ideology as a chapter in the larger human story. In my account, history did not set Mormons apart from the rest of the human family; it bound them to it. ~ Tara Westover,
1171:When I am abused online I take snapshots for evidence, I report it to the social media platform and I ban the abuser. If I am threatened with violence I report the abuser to the police. It is vital to remember that threatening violence online is just as illegal as it is offline. Know your rights and the reporting procedures of any online platform you use. ~ Tara Moss,
1172:It is important to know that criticism is a natural part of life and speaking out, and to know that a certain amount of the criticism you receive may have nothing to do with you, your argument, or the way you are articulating yourself. Some criticism online and in the physical world is neither constructive, nor balanced or intelligent. Some of it is abuse. ~ Tara Moss,
1173:The hill is paved with wild wheat. If the conifers and sagebrush are soloists, the wheat field is a corps de ballet, each stem following all the rest in bursts of movement, a million ballerinas bending, one after the other, as great gales dent their golden heads. The shape of that dent lasts only a moment, and is as close as anyone gets to seeing wind. ~ Tara Westover,
1174:Somewhere in my early twenties I realized I was pretty constantly monitoring myself, judging how I was always falling short, whether it was about not being a good enough daughter or friend, or my appearance, or whatever. I ended up becoming involved with a spiritual path in the yogic tradition, living in an ashram, doing a very rigorous spiritual practice. ~ Tara Brach,
1175:I don’t know what caused the transformation, why suddenly I could engage with the great thinkers of the past, rather than revere them to the point of muteness. But there was something about that city, with its white marble and black asphalt, crusted with history, ablaze in traffic lights, that showed me I could admire the past without being silenced by it. ~ Tara Westover,
1176:I had learned that there were substitutes for a mother who couldn't be a mother. You could find love with other people. You could find it in places you weren't even looking. But the original wound would never heal. I would carry it with me forever, and so would Tara. That was the trick . . . accepting it, going on with your life, knowing it was part of you. ~ Lisa Kleypas,
1177:I had wanted to escape the maze with its disorienting switchbacks, its ever-modulating pathways, to find the precious thing. But now I understood: the precious thing, that was the maze. That’s all that was left of the life I’d had here: a puzzle whose rules I would never understand, because they were not rules at all but a kind of cage meant to enclose me. ~ Tara Westover,
1178:It was in this state that I first heard the term bipolar disorder. I was sitting in psychology 101 when the professor read the symptoms aloud from the overhead screen: depression, mania, paranoia, euphoria, euphoria, delusions of grandeur and persecution. I listened with a desperate interest.
THIS IS MY FATHER, I wrote in my notes. HE'S DESCRIBING DAD. ~ Tara Westover,
1179:I walked back to the kitchen, comparing the clean, balanced equation to the mayhem of unfinished computations and dizzying sketches. I was struck by the strangeness of that page: Dad could command this science, could decipher its language, decrypt its logic, could bend and twist and squeeze from it the truth. But as it passed through him, it turned to chaos. ~ Tara Westover,
1180:I was fifteen and I felt it, felt the race I was running with time. My body was changing, bloating, swelling, stretching, bulging. I wished it would stop, but it seemed my body was no longer mine. It belonged to itself now, and cared not at all how I felt about these strange alterations, about whether I wanted to stop being a child, and become something else. ~ Tara Westover,
1181:There comes a moment when time seems to slip faster, running long then short, shadows shrinking as the sun climbs. It’s the moment, he decided, when you’re no longer a child. When the concept of time and the need for more of it come together and make you powerless. Make you yearn for the longer days, the lazy days, before you knew what time passing actually meant. ~ Tara Sim,
1182:we had been sculpted by a tradition given to us by others, a tradition of which we were either willfully or accidentally ignorant. I had begun to understand that we had lent our voices to a discourse whose sole purpose was to dehumanize and brutalize others—because nurturing that discourse was easier, because retaining power always feels like the way forward. ~ Tara Westover,
1183:Go on and get some sleep, Tara. Nurse Kenny is officially on duty.”
Kenny slid into the seat by the bed as soon as Tara left. “And I’d better be getting paid for this.”
“You’ll get paid exactly what you’re worth.” Sean hid a smile as he rolled over toward the wall. It would take Kenny a while to realize he’d just been insulted, but that was half the fun. ~ Alexis Morgan,
1184:It's a weird smile, but it reaches his eyes and I bottle it. And I put it in my ammo pack that's kept right next to my soul and Justine's spirit and Siobhan's hope and Tara's passions. Because if I'm going to wake up one morning and not be able to get out of bed, I'm going to need everything I've got to fight this disease that could be sleeping inside of me. ~ Melina Marchetta,
1185:In class I had been taught about neurotransmitters and their effect on brain chemistry; I understood that disease is not a choice. This knowledge might have made me sympathetic to my father, but it didn't. I felt only anger. WE were the ones who paid for it, I thought. We had been bruised and gashed and concussed, had our legs set on fire and our heads cut open. ~ Tara Westover,
1186:In the valley, Faye tried to stop her ears against the constant gossip of a small town, whose opinions pushed in through the windows and crept under the doors. Mother often described herself as a pleaser: she said she couldn’t stop herself from speculating what people wanted her to be, and from contorting herself, compulsively, unwillingly, into whatever it was. ~ Tara Westover,
1187:This being human is a guest house. Every morning a new arrival. A joy, a depression, a meanness, Some momentary awareness comes as an unexpected visitor. Welcome and entertain them all! … The dark thought, the shame, the malice, meet them at the door laughing, and invite them in. Be grateful for whoever comes, because each has been sent as a guide from beyond. Rumi ~ Tara Brach,
1188:That person was Shawn, and I was looking at him but I wasn’t seeing him. I don’t know what I saw—what creature I conjured from that violent, compassionate act—but I think it was my father, or perhaps my father as I wished he were, some longed-for defender, some fanciful champion, one who wouldn’t fling me into a storm, and who, if I was hurt, would make me whole. ~ Tara Westover,
1189:The counseling did nothing at first—I can’t think of a single session I would describe as “helpful”—but their collective power over time was undeniable. I didn’t understand it then, and I don’t understand it now, but there was something nourishing in setting aside that time each week, in the act of admitting that I needed something I could not provide for myself. ~ Tara Westover,
1190:Tara Bennett-Goleman uses the metaphor of alchemy to symbolize the spiritual and emotional transformation that’s possible when we embrace our pain with caring concern. When we give ourselves compassion, the tight knot of negative self-judgment starts to dissolve, replaced by a feeling of peaceful, connected acceptance—a sparkling diamond that emerges from the coal. ~ Kristin Neff,
1191:how a person ought to weigh their special obligations to kin against their obligations to society as a whole. Then I began to write, weaving the strands I’d found in Hume’s Principles of Morals with filaments from Mill’s The Subjection of Women. It was good work, I knew it even as I wrote it, and when I’d finished I set it aside. It was the first chapter of my PhD. ~ Tara Westover,
1192:I can't let him go. I can't. There must be some way to bring him back. Oh, I can't think about this now! I'll go crazy if I do! I'll think about it tomorrow. But I must think about it. I must think about it. What is there to do? What is there that matters? Tara! Home. I'll go home. And I'll think of some way to get him back. After all... tomorrow is another day! ~ Margaret Mitchell,
1193:The reality is that we do not live in a predominantly feminist or 'gender equal' world, and many Australian women are experiencing workplace discrimination, sexual harassment, online abuse or worse, or common forms of casual, everyday sexism. They find themselves dismissed, talked over, ignored or facing backlash for doing the same thing their male colleagues are doing. ~ Tara Moss,
1194:Two hundred and fifty years of nameless, faceless, forgotten individuals. Yes, they were America's founding fathers and mothers as much as the bewigged white men who laid the whips upon their backs. Why didn't Lina know their names? Why hadn't she studied their histories? Where was the monument? Where was the museum? What had they wished for and worked for and loved? ~ Tara Conklin,
1195:Do you have a name I asked?" I asked.
"Yes." He stared back at me, blinking.
"What is it?"
"Clover." He looked away and typed something into the computer. His mouth kept twitching, like he was trying to hold in laughter.
"Seriously?"
He pushed his sleeve up, giving me a view of a blue clover tattooed on his forearm. "I'm half Irish."
And half shithead. ~ Tara Kelly,
1196:I begin to reason with myself, to doubt whether I had spoken clearly: what had I whispered and what had I screamed? I decide that if I had asked differently, been more calm, he would have stopped. I write this until I believe it, which doesn't take long because I want to believe it. It's comforting to think the defect is mine, because that means it is under my power. ~ Tara Westover,
1197:A decade later my understanding would shift, part of my heavy swing into adulthood, and after that the accident would always make me think of the Apache women, and of all the decisions that go into making a life—the choices people make, together and on their own, that combine to produce any single event. Grains of sand, incalculable, pressing into sediment, then rock. ~ Tara Westover,
1198:Then I wonder if perhaps my mother, who had always reflected so perfectly the will of my father, had that night merely been reflecting mine. No, I tell myself. They were her words. But hers or not, those words, which had so comforted and healed me, were hollow. I don't believe they were faithless, but sincerity failed to give them substance, and they were swept away... ~ Tara Westover,
1199:Define your own success: If you're going after a million bucks with your own startup, you've already failed yourself. Instead, do something because it's interesting, challenging, it offers you the chance to learn something new or gives you the chance to work with really interesting people. Most startups that are designed to make money, especially in this environment, don't. ~ Tara Hunt,
1200:When you are not in a position of power over your own destiny, when the quality and shape of your days are dependent on the favor of others, you become sensitive; you become savvy. You learn to soothe and coddle, influence and meddle, all under the radar. Call it female intuition, call it outright manipulation, call it womanly wiles if you like. I call it survival. ~ Tara Austen Weaver,
1201:Because we have such a deeply grooved conditioning to reject and condemn ourselves, particularly in this culture, I find that emphasis on the word "acceptance" is central in healing. It brings our attention to the possibility of saying yes to what we are experiencing in the moment, and counteracts the conditioning to push away what feels unpleasant or intense or unfamiliar. ~ Tara Brach,
1202:I had come to believe that the ability to evaluate many ideas, many histories, many points of view, was at the heart of what it means to self-create. If I yielded now, I would lose more than an argument. I would lose custody of my own mind. This was the price I was being asked to pay, I understood that now. What my father wanted to cast from me wasn't a demon: it was me. ~ Tara Westover,
1203:Everything I had worked for, all my years of study, had been to purchase for myself this one privilege: to see and experience more truths than those given to me by my father, and to use those truths to construct my own mind. I had come to believe that the ability to evaluate many ideas, many histories, many points of view, was at the heart of what it means to self-create. ~ Tara Westover,
1204:I fashioned a new history for myself. I became a popular dinner guest, with my stories of hunting and horses, of scrapping and fighting mountain fires. Of my brilliant mother, midwife and entrepreneur; of my eccentric father, junkman and zealot. I thought I was finally being honest about the life I’d had before. It wasn’t the truth exactly, but it was true in a larger sense: ~ Tara Westover,
1205:I thought about the Apache women. Like the sandstone altar on which they had died, the shape of their lives had been determined years before—before the horses began their gallop, their sorrel bodies arching for that final collision. Long before the warriors’ leap it was decided how the women would live and how they would die. By the warriors, by the women themselves. Decided. ~ Tara Westover,
1206:How could we forget those ancient myths that stand at the beginning of all races—the myths about dragons that at the last moment are transformed into princesses. Perhaps all the dragons in our lives are only princesses waiting for us to act, just once, with beauty and courage. Perhaps everything that frightens us is, in its deepest essence, something helpless that wants our love. ~ Tara Brach,
1207:Most of the time Marilyn's mother remained unconscious, her breath labored and erratic. One morning before dawn, she suddenly opened her eyes and looked clearly and intently at her daughter. "You know," she whispered softly, "all my life I thought something was wrong with me." Shaking her head slightly, as if to say, "What a waste," she closed her eyes and drifted back into a coma. ~ Tara Brach,
1208:I had learned that there were substitutes
for a mother who couldn't be a mother. You
could find love with other people. You could
find it in places you weren't even looking.
But the original wound would never heal. I
would carry it with me forever, and so would
Tara. That was the trick . . . accepting it, going
on with your life, knowing it was part of
you. ~ Lisa Kleypas,
1209:He’s thinking about me because I’m a novelty, that’s all.”
“I don’t think that’s the reason,” Shaun said.
I glared at him. “Trust me, Shaun, a lot is going on here that you don’t know about.”
Tara told me he kissed you.”
I frowned at Tara. “You told him?”
“Well, yeah. I tell Shaun everything. He’s my boyfriend.”
“I’m starting to hate that term. ‘My boyfriend. ~ Rachel Hawthorne,
1210:I sat him down the other night and explained as gently as possible that I do not care about ice-skating. I do not care about Michelle Kwan or Tara Lipinski and would be happy if I never hear the words triple lutz or double axel again. I told him that on Friday and walked into the kitchen an hour later to find him in tears. “It’s heartbreaking,” he said, watching his beloved skaters. ~ David Sedaris,
1211:By the end of the semester the world felt big, and it was hard to imagine returning to the mountain, to a kitchen, or even to a piano in the room next to the kitchen. This caused a kind of crisis in me. My love of music, and my desire to study it, had been compatible with my idea of what a woman is. My love of history and politics and world affairs was not. And yet they called to me. ~ Tara Westover,
1212:I don’t want to scare the guests with a big old guard dog,” Tara protested.
“Safety is far more important than worrying about what anyone else thinks,” Sawyer told her.
“You’re right, of course.” Tara looked at her sisters. “We’ll think about both an alarm and a dog.”
“We can borrow Izzy from Jax,” Maddie said.
“Sure,” Tara said. “And she can lick the next bad guy to death. ~ Jill Shalvis,
1213:Shawn shifted into high gear, revving the engine and pulling beside the Kenworth so that the two fifty-foot trailers were running side by side, blocking both lanes. The Ferrari honked, weaved back and forth, braked, honked again. “How long should we keep him back there?” the husky voice said, with a deep laugh. “Until he calms down,” Shawn answered. Five miles later, they let him pass. ~ Tara Westover,
1214:There was something wrong with me. I was becoming something like my ex-stalker with Lochlan. I understood Mitch’s need to control me and have me be with him. It was an addiction. I had used Lochlan’s love and guilt as a weapon. I’d manipulated him. I didn’t recognize myself. I packed my bags. I needed to get away before he got home, hating himself for whatever he’d done when he was angry. ~ Tara Brown,
1215:But you must know that there are infinite places love will take you, and revenge is the business of hate. There is only one place hate will take you—the end. The end of you and the end of everything you once stood for. I was once where you are, alone and hiding as my family was slaughtered. I chose to seek my revenge. I welcomed my end—you should not. Take the other path and free yourself. ~ Tara Brown,
1216:When radical acceptance blossoms in our relationships, it becomes a kind of spiritual re-parenting that enables us to trust the goodness and beauty of who we really are. Just as good parenting mirrors back to a child that they are lovable, when we understand and accept others, we affirm their intrinsic worth and belonging. To receive this kind of Radical Acceptance can transform our lives. ~ Tara Brach,
1217:I tried to comfort him by explaining that when we really spend time with any living beings—as he had with the ants—we find out that they are real. They are changing, animated, hungry, social. Like us, their life is fragile and they want to stay alive. His playmates hadn’t had the chance to get to know ants in the way he did, I told him. If they had, they wouldn’t want to injure them either. ~ Tara Brach,
1218:May I be filled with lovingkindness; may I be held in lovingkindness.
May I feel safe and at ease.
May I feel protected from inner and outer harm.
May I be happy.
May I accept myself just as I am.
May I touch deep, natural peace.
May I know the natural joy of being alive.
May I find true refuge within my own being.
May my heart and mind awaken; may I be free. ~ Tara Brach,
1219:No natural sister should love a stranger more than a brother, I thought, and what sort of daughter prefers a teacher to her own father? But although I wished it were otherwise, I did not want to go home. I preferred the family I had chosen to the one I had been given, so the happier I became in Cambridge, the more my happiness was made fetid by my feeling that I had betrayed Buck’s Peak. ~ Tara Westover,
1220:When you are balancing perfectly in a tree pose, everything is easy; your breath is deep and relaxed, and your muscles are working for you just as you'd like. It's pure and simple. Efficient. When you are having a great day, the same things occur. Your breathing is relaxed, your body is working harmoniously with your mind; everything just feels easier because you are in a state of balance. ~ Tara Stiles,
1221:wonder if perhaps my mother, who had always reflected so perfectly the will of my father, had that night merely been reflecting mine. No, I tell myself. They were her words. But hers or not, those words, which had so comforted and healed me, were hollow. I don’t believe they were faithless, but sincerity failed to give them substance, and they were swept away by other, stronger currents. ~ Tara Westover,
1222:Don’t you like them? (Nykyrian) Did you see the price? (Kiara) I’m more than capable of supplying you with several wardrobes from here. (Nykyrian) But– (Kiara) But nothing, mu Tara. Start shoping. (Nykyrian) This really isn’t– (Kiara) Kiara. Buy clothes or go naked. Personally, naked works for me. (Nykyrian) Fine. When you’re homeless and bankrupt, remember I tried to stop you. (Kiara) ~ Sherrilyn Kenyon,
1223:Si, ca intotdeauna, paradisul mi s-a parut o ratacire la fel de teribila ca si infernul. Niciodata nu le opusesem unul altuia, dimpotriva, stiusem mereu ca infernul si paradisul erau aliate si luptau impreuna pentru distrugerea fiintei, tara torturii si tara placerii fiind invecinate in regiunile de jos ale mintii, asemenea zonei intunecate, ano-genitale, de sub labirintul intestinal. ~ Mircea C rt rescu,
1224:had discerned the ways in which we had been sculpted by a tradition given to us by others, a tradition of which we were either willfully or accidentally ignorant. I had begun to understand that we had lent our voices to a discourse whose sole purpose was to dehumanize and brutalize others—because nurturing that discourse was easier, because retaining power always feels like the way forward. ~ Tara Westover,
1225:We have come a long way, particularly in terms of women becoming more equal under the law. Fortunately, workplace discrimination is now a crime - but unfortunately women still experience it. Fortunately, sexual harassment is now a crime - but unfortunately women still experience it. Fortunately, the assault of women is now a crime - but unfortunately women still experience it. The list goes on. ~ Tara Moss,
1226:We can find true refuge within our own hearts and minds-right here, right now, in the midst of our moment-to-momen t lives. We find true refuge whenever we recognize the silent space of awareness behind all our busy doing and striving. We find refuge whenever our hearts open with tenderness and love. We find refuge whenever we connect with the innate clarity and intelligence of our true nature. ~ Tara Brach,
1227:I had discerned the ways in which we had been sculpted by a tradition given to us by others, a tradition of which we were either willfully or accidentally ignorant. I had begun to understand that we had lent our voices to a discourse whose sole purpose was to dehumanize and brutalize others—because nurturing that discourse was easier, because retaining power always feels like the way forward. ~ Tara Westover,
1228:The image itself is kind of the least important factor to me, though I'm still interested in putting forth an interesting image. I see the image as the screen laid over top of what really interests me, which is that depth of surface and that filmic quality that it has when you pass the piece. The idea that my pieces look like paintings, but are most definitely not, is really interesting to me. ~ Tara Donovan,
1229:With the spirit of her people those who would not know defeat, even when it stared them in the face, she raised her chin. She could get Rhett back. She knew she could. There had never been a man she couldn't get, once she set her mind upon him. I'll think of it all tomorrow at Tara. I can strand it then. Tomorrow , I'll think of some way to get him back. After all, tomorrow is another day. ~ Margaret Mitchell,
1230:Scarlett, from the ashes of the war-ravaged land at Tara, remembering what she was taught by her father in happier times: "As God is my witness, as God is my witness, they're not going to lick me! I'm going to live through this, and when it's all over, I'll never be hungry again - no, nor any of my folks! If I have to lie, steal, cheat, or kill! As God is my witness, I'll never be hungry again." ~ Vivien Leigh,
1231:The thing about having a mental breakdown is that no matter how obvious it is that you're having one, it is somehow not obvious to you. I'm fine, you think. So what if I watched TV for twenty-four straight hours yesterday. I'm not falling apart. I'm just lazy. Why it's better to think yourself lazy than think yourself in distress, I'm not sure. But it was better. More than better: it was vital. ~ Tara Westover,
1232:The thing about having a mental breakdown is that no matter how obvious it is that you’re having one, it is somehow not obvious to you. I’m fine, you think. So what if I watched TV for twenty-four straight hours yesterday. I’m not falling apart. I’m just lazy. Why it’s better to think yourself lazy than think yourself in distress, I’m not sure. But it was better. More than better: it was vital. ~ Tara Westover,
1233:Find a sitting position that allows you to be alert—spine erect but not rigid—and also relaxed. Close your eyes and rest your hands in an easy, effortless way. Allow your awareness to scan through your body and, wherever possible, soften and release obvious areas of physical tension.      Because we so easily get lost in thoughts, vipassana begins with attention to the breath. Using the breath as a ~ Tara Brach,
1234:All the baby books written by women who had the most perfect birth experience in the world said you should talk to your child in the womb. That was about the only piece of advice I took from those things. Every day I told him if he ruined my vagina I would video tape his birth and show all his future girlfriends what happened to your who-ha when you had sex, ensuring that he will never, ever get laid. ~ Tara Sivec,
1235:A woman could never be a prophet, yet here was Tyler, telling me I reminded him of one of the greatest prophets of all. I still don’t know what he meant by it, but what I understood at the time was that I could trust myself: that there was something in me, something like what was in the prophets, and that it was not male or female, not old or young; a kind of worth that was inherent and unshakable. ~ Tara Westover,
1236:She was seeing things with new eyes for, somewhere along the long road to Tara, she had left her girlhood behind her. She was no longer plastic clay, yielding imprint to each new experience. The clay had hardened, some time in this indeterminate day which had
lasted a thousand years. Tonight was the last time she would ever be ministered to as a child. She was a woman now and youth was gone. ~ Margaret Mitchell,
1237:a single line written by John Stuart Mill that, when I read it, moved the world: “It is a subject on which nothing final can be known.” The subject Mill had in mind was the nature of women. Mill claimed that women have been coaxed, cajoled, shoved and squashed into a series of feminine contortions for so many centuries, that it is now quite impossible to define their natural abilities or aspirations. ~ Tara Westover,
1238:At first, it’s hard for us to give to others, so we give a carrot from one hand to the other. Then we give away simple things, such as a jar of thumbtacks. Then, we grow a little bit and give away things that we hold more dear. Later, we can share our time or whatever else is more difficult for us to give. When we eventually become Tara, we will be able to give everything effortlessly and joyfully. ~ Thubten Chodron,
1239:Però ho capito che per indurre un francese a riconoscere una tara della sua genìa basta parlargli male di un altro popolo, come a dire “noi polacchi abbiamo questo o quest’altro difetto” e, poiché non vogliono essere secondi a nessuno, neppure nel male, subito reagiscono con “oh no, qui in Francia siamo peggio” e via a sparlare dei francesi, sino a che non si rendono conto che li hai presi in trappola. ~ Umberto Eco,
1240:When I was a child, I waited for my mind to grow, for my experiences to accumulate and my choices to solidify, taking shape into the likeness of a person. That person, or that likeness of one, had belonged. I was of that mountain, the mountain that had made me. It was only as I grew older that I wondered if how I had started is how I would end—if the first shape a person takes is their only true shape. ~ Tara Westover,
1241:No comma, no period, no adjective or adverb was beneath his interest. He made no distinction between grammar and content, between form and substance. A poorly written sentence was a poorly conceived idea, and in his view the grammatical logic was as much in need of correction. “Tell me,” he would say, “why have you placed this comma here? What relationship between these phrases are you hoping to establish? ~ Tara Westover,
1242:Each time you meet an old emotional pattern with presence, your awakening to truth can deepen. There’s less identification with the self in the story and more ability to rest in the awareness that is witnessing what’s happening. You become more able to abide in compassion, to remember and trust your true home. Rather than cycling repetitively through old conditioning, you are actually spiraling toward freedom. ~ Tara Brach,
1243:It would be something, being in another place.'
A spark of an idea caught tinder. 'Where would you most like to go?'
'I don't know. I know nothing about the world. Enfield is my world.'
It was the saddest thing Dany had ever heard. 'How about this: when I come next time, I'll bring the world to you.'
Though he didn't understand, Colton looked interested. 'Is that possible?'
'Anything is possible'. ~ Tara Sim,
1244:Don’t you like them? (Nykyrian)
Did you see the price? (Kiara)
I’m more than capable of supplying you with several wardrobes from here. (Nykyrian)
But– (Kiara)
But nothing, mu Tara. Start shoping. (Nykyrian)
This really isn’t– (Kiara)
Kiara. Buy clothes or go naked. Personally, naked works for me. (Nykyrian)
Fine. When you’re homeless and bankrupt, remember I tried to stop you. (Kiara) ~ Sherrilyn Kenyon,
1245:Overcome any bitterness that may have come because you were not up to the magnitude of the pain that was entrusted to you. Like the mother of the world who carries the pain of the world in her heart, each of us is part of her heart and is, therefore, endowed with a certain measure of cosmic pain. You are sharing in the totality of that pain. You are called upon to meet it in joy instead of self-pity. -Sufi poetry ~ Tara Brach,
1246:There’s a sense of sovereignty that comes from life on a mountain, a perception of privacy and isolation, even of dominion. In that vast space you can sail unaccompanied for hours, afloat on pine and brush and rock. It’s a tranquillity born of sheer immensity; it calms with its very magnitude, which renders the merely human of no consequence. Gene was formed by this alpine hypnosis, this hushing of human drama. ~ Tara Westover,
1247:At first I merely believed this, until one day it became the truth. Then I was able to tell myself, without lying, that it didn't affect me, that he didn't affect me, because nothing affected me. I didn't understand how morbidly right I was. How I had hollowed myself out. For all my obsessing over the consequences of that night, I had misunderstood the vital truth: that its not affecting me, that was its effect. ~ Tara Westover,
1248:So I ring Justine Kalinsky and I say, "It's Francesca Spinelli," and she says, "Francesca, you've got to stop using last names. How are you doing?" and I say "I feel like shit", and I don't know how it happens, but by eight o'clock that night I'm lying next to her on the couch with Siobhan and Tara and we're eating junk food and watching a Keanu movie. And I want to stay on that couch for the rest of my life. ~ Melina Marchetta,
1249:The mistake we make is that when we're feeling another person is not treating us in the way that makes us feel secure and loved, we fixate our attention on that person and what's wrong with them. We also fixate on what's wrong with us. Instead, we can bring forward two wings of awareness: the wing of mindfulness (noticing what's going on inside us) and the wing of kindness (compassion to what's going on inside us). ~ Tara Brach,
1250:Radical Acceptance reverses our habit of living at war with experiences that are unfamiliar, frightening or intense. It is the necessary antidote to years of neglecting ourselves, years of judging and treating ourselves harshly, years of rejecting this moment’s experience. Radical Acceptance is the willingness to experience ourselves and our life as it is. A moment of Radical Acceptance is a moment of genuine freedom. ~ Tara Brach,
1251:The emotion of fear often works overtime. Even when there is no immediate threat, our body may remain tight and on guard, our mind narrowed to focus on what might go wrong. When this happens, fear is no longer functioning to secure our survival. We are caught in the trance of fear and our moment-to-moment experience becomes bound in reactivity. We spend our time and energy defending our life rather than living it fully. ~ Tara Brach,
1252:my father’s fears and paranoias, his scriptures and prophecies. I had wanted to escape the maze with its disorienting switchbacks, its ever-modulating pathways, to find the precious thing. But now I understood: the precious thing, that was the maze. That’s all that was left of the life I’d had here: a puzzle whose rules I would never understand, because they were not rules at all but a kind of cage meant to enclose me. ~ Tara Westover,
1253:So, you’re finally ready to admit there’s an us?”
Her breathy laugh, low and quiet, whispered across my lips. “There’s always been an us.”
The truth we were finally willing to admit thickened the air between us, pushing us closer together until not even a breath separated our mouths.
This girl? She held my heart in her hands. A heart that beat for her, belonged to her. A heart that had only ever been hers. ~ Tara Leigh,
1254:The next time you find yourself in some way trying desperately to land safely, your compassion might be what finally gives you the courage you need to let go of the controls. In doing so, you might discover that each time you let go, it becomes easier and easier to re-enter the atmosphere of your own aliveness. Gradually you’ll come home to the flow of your own living presence, the warmth and space of your awakening heart. ~ Tara Brach,
1255:I laugh nervously and jerk my hand free, "I want the you that tilts his head back and eats the snow. I want the you that holds me and snuggles into me. I want him, but you hardly ever show him to me. I see a glimpse of him and then it's you that’s back." I point disappointedly. "I want the sweet guy who puts his hand out for me."
His eyes fight something. His lips tighten, "He's in here too. I think there are a few of us. ~ Tara Brown,
1256:Good God. Johnny freakin' Ramos. Out in the hall. Of course, out in the hall. Hell, he'd spent half his life out in the hall,especially at Campbell Junior High,especially during seventh-grade social studies call. She'd gotten sent out in the hall with him once, her one and only time in the hall ever, the two of them put there to "work things out", and her poor little thirteen-year-old heart had barely survived the experience. ~ Tara Janzen,
1257:From my father I had learned that books were to be either adored or exiled. Books that were of God...were not to be studied so much as cherished, like a thing perfect in itself. I had been taught to read the words of men like Madison as a cast into which I ought to pour the plaster of my own mind, to be reshaped according to the contours of their faultless model. I read them to learn what to think, not how to think for myself. ~ Tara Westover,
1258:Learning to pause is the first step in the practice of Radical Acceptance. A pause is a suspension of activity, a time of temporary disengagement when we are no longer moving toward any goal ... The pause can occur in the midst of almost any activity and can last for an instant, for hours or for seasons of our life ... You might try it now: Stop reading and sit there, doing 'no thing,' and simply notice what you are experiencing. ~ Tara Brach,
1259:God loves all of us,’ she says, ‘and She wants us to know that She has changed Her garment merely. She is beyond female and male, She is beyond human understanding. But She calls your attention to that which you have forgotten. Jews: look to Miriam, not Moses, for what you can learn from her. Muslims: look to Fatimah, not Muhammad. Buddhists: remember Tara, the mother of liberation. Christians: pray to Mary for your salvation. ~ Naomi Alderman,
1260:God loves all of us,’ she says, ‘and She wants us to know that She has changed her garment merely. She is beyond female and male, She is beyond human understanding. But She calls your attention to that which you have forgotten: Jews, look to Miriam, not Moses, for what you can learn from her. Muslims: look to Fatimah, not Muhammad. Buddhists: remember Tara, the mother of liberation. Christians: pray to Mary for your salvation. ~ Naomi Alderman,
1261:Clearly recognizing what is happening inside us, and regarding what we see with an open, kind and loving heart, is what I call Radical Acceptance. If we are holding back from any part of our experience, if our heart shuts out any part of who we are and what we feel, we are fueling the fears and feelings of separation that sustain the trance of unworthiness. Radical Acceptance directly dismantles the very foundations of this trance. ~ Tara Brach,
1262:Sugar," Tara said in a voice that was pure Pissed-Off South. "You need to go far, far away."

A few weeks ago, he'd have taken that to mean she didn't want to see his face within a six-hundred-mile radius. Now he knew the truth. He distracted her. He could live with that. "Came to see if I can help."

"I think I know how to make burgers," she said smoothly. "But bless your heart."

In other words, f*** off and die. ~ Jill Shalvis,
1263:And sometimes those remembered images aren’t even accurate; in revisiting some of the movies I discuss here, I’ve been surprised to realize that what I remember about a particular movie moment, the influential lesson that has stayed with me—how to kiss in the rain, what to say to my shell-shocked parents about their divorce, where in the linen closet to hide the liquor—sometimes doesn’t actually exist in the film. It’s a trick of memory, ~ Tara Ison,
1264:Most of us need to be reminded that we are good, that we are lovable, that we belong. If we knew just how powerfully our thoughts, words, and actions affected the hearts of those around us, we'd reach out and join hands again and again. Our relationships have the potential to be a sacred refuge, a place of healing and awakening. With each person we meet, we can learn to look behind the mask and see the one who longs to love and be loved. ~ Tara Brach,
1265:Scarlett's mind went back through the years to the still hot noon at Tara when grey smoke curled above a blue-clad body and Melanie stood at the top of the stairs with Charles' sabre in her hand. Scarlett remembered that she had thought at the time: 'How silly! Melly couldn't even heft that sword!' But now she knew that had the necessity arisen, Melanie would have charged down those stairs and killed the Yankee - or been killed herself. ~ Margaret Mitchell,
1266:Communicate, communicate, communicate: If anything, make sure to communicate what you're doing, what you're up to, what's going on and what issues your facing as often as you can - even if [you think] no one's listening. This serves both as a log of your activities and a personal record that you can refer to later but also opens the possibility that someone might just come along and be able to help you in some unexpected but totally necessary way! ~ Tara Hunt,
1267:Jesus Christ, Pippa. Do you have any idea what you do to me? You completely wrecked me. The mess I’ve made of my life, you make me want to fix it. You make me think I can fix it. but more than anything else – when I’m with you, I want to fucking live. Just take everything I can out of this one shot we’re all given. And I want to rock the shit out of it. Not just on stage or in a music studio. But with you. Anywhere and everywhere…with you. ~ Tara Leigh,
1268:the greatest works of poetry, what make each of us a poet, are the stories we tell about ourselves. We create them out of family and blood and friends and love and hate and what we’ve read and watched and witnessed. Longing and regret, illness, broken bones, broken hearts, achievements, money won and lost, palm readings and visions. We tell these stories until we believe them, we believe in ourselves, and that is the most powerful thing of all. ~ Tara Conklin,
1269:He said I owed him for the car. He really only mentioned it but I became crazed, hysterical. For the first time in my life, I shouted at my father - not about the car but about the Weavers. I was so suffocated by rage, my words didn't come out as words, but as choking, sputtering sobs. Why are you like this? Why did you terrify us like that? Why did you fight so hard against made-up monsters, but do nothing about the monsters in your own house? ~ Tara Westover,
1270:Why are you bringing these things up?" I asked softly.
[...]
Serena still wore that cold smile...Then, without warning, her face fell and she sighed heavily.
"I'm saying all these things, Amelia, because you're my bestie."
Serena's tone was sincere, but it made me scowl at her. The last time she'd called me "bestie," she'd shoved me over the guardrail of a suspension bridge. That kind of thing could really take the shine out of a word. ~ Tara Hudson,
1271:I recently read in the book My Stroke of Insight by brain scientist Jill Bolte Taylor that the natural life span of an emotion—the average time it takes for it to move through the nervous system and body—is only a minute and a half. After that we need thoughts to keep the emotion rolling. So if we wonder why we lock into painful emotional states like anxiety, depression, or rage, we need look no further than our own endless stream of inner dialogue. ~ Tara Brach,
1272:To me it seems pretty obvious that it would be simple to build a business around helping people achieve autonomy, a feeling of competence and relatedness. In fact, every web company that has been successful thusfar has their business build solidly on one or all of these. And I believe that as people discover that these things are within their reach, they will gravitate more and more towards companies that offer tools to helping them achieve happiness. ~ Tara Hunt,
1273:The last thing she needed was to fall for someone again.
Before the move from Denver, she’d had her first serious
boyfriend. Millicent had gone along on every one of their
dates, suddenly determined to play chaperone. Uncle Pat’s
decision to move came just as the relationship was heating
up
Tara sagged. Why bother falling for another guy? It would
hurt too much when Uncle Pat pulled up stakes again.
My life sucks, she thought. ~ Sharon Sala,
1274:You’re my one percent.”
Her eyebrows wrinkled. “Your what?”
“Before you came to my office that first day,” I explained, “I felt complete and at ease with my life ninety-nine percent of the time. But it was the missing one percent that haunted me. Then I found you—my missing one percent.”
Her eyes grew wide. “Oh.”
“It’s you. It’s always been you. When you left me, it was you. When you came back, it was you. It will never be anyone else. ~ Tara Sue Me,
1275:I'm too intense. I feel too much. And when I experience certain sensations, I act. Even if the situation is one I should probably walk away from. But you know what?" She was feeling a little better. "I'm never going to walk away, not from any of it. I can't. I am what I am. I'm intense, just as my fiance said. I feel everything around me, and I'm glad about that. I can't imagine life without the depth, without the magic that accompanies the pain. ~ Tara Taylor Quinn,
1276:Bringing back a long-neglected patch of earth is no easy feat. On the days I came to Orchard House, I never knew where to start. The scale of all that needed to be done was overwhelming; it was tempting to just stand there and gawk. My urge was always to run away, or to take a nap. In the face of insurmountable, my instinct is to not even try.

My mother is built of sterner stuff. Because she expects the worst, perhaps, she jumps in swinging. ~ Tara Austen Weaver,
1277:You are not fool’s gold, shining only under a particular light. Whomever you become, whatever you make yourself into, that is who you always were. It was always in you. Not in Cambridge. In you. You are gold. And returning to BYU, or even to that mountain you came from, will not change who you are. It may change how others see you, it may even change how you see yourself—even gold appears dull in some lighting—but that is the illusion. And it always was. ~ Tara Westover,
1278:I might find that I have a habit of being jealous and comparing myself with other people and riveting my attention on how much somebody else is accomplishing or doing, or how much better they are at such and such. First, I might recognize the story - the mental images and internal dialogue - and say, "Okay, comparing mind." Then, rather than staying caught in the content, I'll bring my attention into my body and open to the immediate feelings that are there. ~ Tara Brach,
1279:Everything I had worked for, all my years of study, had been to purchase for myself this one privilege: to see and experience more truths than those given to me by my father, and to use those truths to construct my own mind. I had come to believe that the ability to evaluate many ideas, many histories, many points of view, was at the heart of what it means to self-create. If I yielded now, I would lose more than an argument. I would lose custody of my own mind. ~ Tara Westover,
1280:It worried him. Like him, she had to be exhausted. She smelled like gasoline; her clothes were torn. She had a small white bandage on her forehead where the EMT had cleaned her cut. Dirt smudged her face, her arms, her legs. He knew she still didn't have any underwear, and for the first time, he felt bad about it. Real bad. He wanted to protect her, make her feel secure, keep her from harm—and all he'd done was lose her underwear and practically get her blown up. ~ Tara Janzen,
1281:At Tara in this fateful hour, I place all Heaven with its power, And the sun with its brightness, And the snow with its whiteness, And the fire with all the strength it hath, And the lightning with its rapid wrath, And the winds with their swiftness along their path, And the sea with its deepness, And the rocks with their steepness, And the earth with its starkness: All these I place, By God's almighty help and grace Between myself and the powers of darkness! ~ Madeleine L Engle,
1282:Me, I never blamed anyone for the accident, least of all Tyler. It was just one of those things. A decade later my understanding would shift, part of my heavy swing into adulthood, and after that the accident would always make me think of the Apache women, and of all the decisions that go into making a life—the choices people make, together and on their own, that combine to produce any single event. Grains of sand, incalculable, pressing into sediment, then rock. ~ Tara Westover,
1283:Dalam banyak situasi, menunggu adalah kebijaksanaan tiada tara.

Dalam banyak kondisi, menunggu adalah solusi terbaik tanpa tanding.

Saya tidak bergurau. Meski diluar sana banyak sekali orang yang justeru menyuruh bergegas, siapa cepat dia dapat. Dalam banyak keadaan, justeru menunggu adalah yang terbaik.

Jangan lupa, lengkapi menunggu tersebut dengan dua syarat pentingnya: bersabar dan berdoa. Maka kita tidak akan pernah merugi atas setiap urusan. ~ Tere Liye,
1284:I found I could read with focus. I could hold thoughts in my head besides anger and self-accusation. I returned to the chapter I had written nearly two years before at Harvard. Again I read Hume, Rousseau, Smith, Godwin, Wollstonecraft and Mill. Again I thought about the family. There was a puzzle in it, something unresolved. What is a person to do, I asked, when their obligations to their family conflict with other obligations—to friends, to society, to themselves? ~ Tara Westover,
1285:I fumbled with the cables while Dad stood over me, shouting. I kept dropping them. My mind pulsed with panic, which overpowered every thought, so that I could not even remember how to connect red to red, white to white.

Then it was gone. I looked up at my father, at his purple face, at the vein pulsing in his neck. I still hadn't managed to attach the cables. I stood, and once on my feet, didn't care whether the cables were attached. I walked out of the room. ~ Tara Westover,
1286:In it I saw myself as unbreakable, as tender as stone. At first I merely believed this, until one day it became the truth. Then I was able to tell myself, without lying, that it didn’t affect me, that he didn’t affect me, because nothing affected me. I didn’t understand how morbidly right I was. How I had hollowed myself out. For all my obsessing over the consequences of that night, I had misunderstood the vital truth: that its not affecting me, that was its effect. ~ Tara Westover,
1287:If I’d been paying closer attention—”
“It wouldn’t have changed anything. It was nothing you did. Nothing.” His voice was soft but firm. “I was living with you, remember? You did everything right. It just wasn’t meant to be.”
“It’s so much easier to blame myself.”
“That’s because you want there to be a reason for everything, and in the absence of finding one, you make one up. The fact is, sometimes there’s not a reason. Sometimes things just are what they are. ~ Tara Sue Me,
1288:I had been taught to read the words of men like Madison as a cast into which I ought to pour the plaster of my own mind, to be reshaped according to the contours of their faultless model. I read them to learn what to think, not how to think for myself. Books that were not of God were banished; they were a danger, powerful and irresistible in their cunning.

To write my essay I had to read books differently, without giving myself over to either fear or adoration. ~ Tara Westover,
1289:Joshua?" I called out, a slight hitch in my voice.
"Yeah?"
"What do I look like to you?"
He tilted his head to the side, frowning.
"What do I look like to you?" I repeated urgently, afraid that if I didn't talk fast enough, I would have time to realize how absolutely, mind-bogglingly stupid I sounded.
Joshua smiled. He answered me, so quietly I almost couldn't hear him.
"Beautiful. Too beautiful for people not to have noticed you the other night. ~ Tara Hudson,
1290:While they plotted how to reconvert me, I plotted how to let them. I was ready to yield, even if it meant an exorcism. A miracle would be useful: if I could stage a convincing rebirth, I could dissociate from everything I’d said and done in the last year. I could take it all back—blame Lucifer and be given a clean slate. I imagined how esteemed I would be, as a newly cleansed vessel. How loved. All I had to do was swap my memories for theirs, and I could have my family. ~ Tara Westover,
1291:My mother wasn't there to comfort me—she had rarely been able to give me what I needed. But here was a garden of vegetables she had worked hard to grow. Now, when I needed it most, she was nourishing me. She couldn't give me herself. Instead she had given me the tools to be strong on my own. Perhaps that was her greatest gift to me: resilience and strength, the ability to survive.

Maybe this is how my mother loves me. Maybe this is the best she can do. ~ Tara Austen Weaver,
1292:His voice is deep and relaxed, "I thought he was your dreamboat?"
I laugh, it's playful and resembles a giggle, "Who even says dreamboat?"
"Well?"
I shake my head, playing with the edge of the blanket I'm lying on. "No. Not so dreamboatish."
He sighs and I'm not entirely sure it isn’t relief, "Why? Did he hurt you?"
I press my lips together and nod. It takes me a minute to answer, "I guess so."
"How?" His voice is angry. The switch is fast and slightly creepy ~ Tara Brown,
1293:I had wanted to escape the maze with its disorienting switchbacks, its ever-modulating pathways, to find the precious thing. But now I understood: the precious thing, that was the maze. That's all that was left of the life I'd had here: a puzzle whose rules I would never understand, because they were not rules at all but a kind of cage meant to enclose me. I could stay, and search for what had been home, or I could go, now, before the walls shifted and the way out was shut. ~ Tara Westover,
1294:There was a date beneath the image: 1955. I realized that Mother had been four years old in 1955, and with that realization, the distance between me and Emmett Till collapsed. My proximity to this murdered boy could be measured in the lives of people I knew. The calculation was not made with reference to vast historical or geological shifts—the fall of civilizations, the erosion of mountains. It was measured in the wrinkling of human flesh. In the lines on my mother's face. ~ Tara Westover,
1295:There was a date beneath the image: 1955. I realized that Mother had been four years old in 1955, and with that realization, the distance between me and Emmett Till collapsed. My proximity to this murdered boy could be measured in the lives of people I knew. The calculation was not made with reference to vast historical or geological shifts--the fall of civilizations, the erosion of mountains. It was measured in the wrinkling of human flesh. In the lines on my mother's face. ~ Tara Westover,
1296:from the great heart and centre of the Irish kingdom, five great arteries or roads radiated from Tara to the various parts of the country — the Slighe Cualann, which ran toward the present County Wicklow; the Slighe Mor, the great Western road, which ran via Dublin to Galway; the Slighe Asail which ran near the present Mullingar; the Slighe Dala which ran Southwest; and the Slighe Midluachra, the Northern road. Great, noble and beautiful truly was our Tara of the Kings.[17] ~ Seumas MacManus,
1297:Tell me, Jolie,” I growled, wishing my damn conscience would shut the fuck up. “Tell me you’ve missed this. Tell me you want this as much as I do. Tell me you want me. Tell me you want us.”

“You’ve got it wrong. I don’t want to go backwards, Jolie.” I groaned against her mouth, lust tugging at my brainstem. I had tried ignoring her. I had tried forgetting her. I had tried deceiving her. It was about time I tried something different. “I want to fuck you into next week. ~ Tara Leigh,
1298:She hated the powerlessness. The feeling of weakness always lurking beneath the surface, making her confidence seem phony, making her feel like a fraud. Other people in her profession went about the whir of life so nonchalantly, and their ease had always felt alien to her. It made her feel estranged from everyone else. How could people see what they saw—especially social workers and beat cops who saw everything—and not be consumed with anger all the time? How did they do it? Tara ~ Laura Griffin,
1299:When I watch that attachment happening, I see the beliefs that I have around it. If somebody's not paying attention to me in a certain way, in my mind, it means they don't love me or they don't respect me. Bringing awareness to the beliefs that are underneath the attachment and bringing awareness to the way my body and heart are tightening, helps me wake up and re-inhabit a larger space of being. Holding on and pushing away might be going on but I'm freer to respond in a healthy way. ~ Tara Brach,
1300:It was years before I realized the sort of sadness my mother had couldn't be taken away by a new scarf or a piece of jewelry. The sadness my mother had was in her bones; it would never be vanquished, no matter how hard I tried to be happy for both of us. There was nothing I could purchase or do or even cook that would change things. Life had fundamentally let her down, it seemed, and the shade of that disappointment colored everything. There was nothing I could do to fix that. ~ Tara Austen Weaver,
1301:The great gift of a spiritual path is coming to trust that you can find a way to true refuge. You realize that you can start right where you are, in the midst of your life, and find peace in any circumstance. Even at those moments when the ground shakes terribly beneath you—when there’s a loss that will alter your life forever—you can still trust that you will find your way home. This is possible because you’ve touched the timeless love and awareness that are intrinsic to who you are. ~ Tara Brach,
1302:Did you make the crawl of shame?"
I open one eye and smirk, "What?"
She pulls back the covers and plucks my t-shirt, "What is this?"
I swallow and stretch and moan a little, "My…" I clear my throat, "Uhm...t-shirt."
I make duck lips and watch her.
She arches her eyebrow and shakes her head, pointing at my shirt and waggling her finger. "Nuh uh. No. I know all your dirty skeezy little orphan clothes and this shit isn’t yours." She bats her eyelashes blankly, "Spill bitch. ~ Tara Brown,
1303:I think it's really important that women support each other. I've heard of a very successful female director saying she doesn't identify as being a feminist or a woman in Hollywood. And I understand that, but I feel so differently. It's so important to identify as a woman and have a voice, to understand that it's different from a male voice, and to understand the nuances that go into that. I love women. I think I'm a girl's girl. It's super important that we have a voice in the industry. ~ Tara Subkoff,
1304:She’s a fine one to talk—her accent is hilarious. She is Scottish and sort of prejudiced against everyone in Europe. She hasn’t lived in Seattle long. Not long enough to decide if she likes the city or hates it. Apparently, she still hates the Irish, though. And the English. And Germans. And Polish people. She hates everyone, including us “bloody Yanks” who are always “bloody rude” to her and ripping her off. She kills me with all the things she hates and then loves in a bipolar sort of fashion. ~ Tara Brown,
1305:As Buddhism has been integrated into the West, the meaning of sangha has come to include all our contemporaries who in various ways are consciously pursuing a path of awakening. We are held by sangha when we work individually with a therapist or healer, or when a close friend lets us be vulnerable and real. Taking refuge in the sangha reminds us that we are in good company: We belong with all those who long to awaken, with all those who seek the teachings and practices that lead to genuine peace. ~ Tara Brach,
1306:It was the first time I’d seen her without it and that’s when it finally occurred to me: that Grandma was the only person who might have understood what was happening to me. How the paranoia and fundamentalism were carving up my life, how they were taking from me the people I cared about and leaving only degrees and certificates—an air of respectability—in their place. What was happening now had happened before. This was the second severing of mother and daughter. The tape was playing in a loop. ~ Tara Westover,
1307:He grabs my arm and pulls me into his embrace. I close my eyes and it's perfection. The kiss is needy and desperate even if it's closed mouth. It's the things we don't say. Words like, I needed you more than anything in the entire world and here you are. It's the sentences neither of us can say. Because neither of us likes grand gestures or big words. But the kiss says it all, the desperate tremble of his fearful lips against mine, speak volumes compared to the words we may or may not be able to say. ~ Tara Brown,
1308:At Tara in this fateful hour,
I place all Heaven with its power,
And the sun with its brightness,
And the snow with its whiteness,
And the fire with all the strength it hath,
And the lightning with its rapid wrath,
And the winds with their swiftness along their path,
And the sea with its deepness,
And the rocks with their steepness,
And the earth with its starkness:
All these I place,
By God's almighty help and grace
Between myself and the powers of darkness! ~ Madeleine L Engle,
1309:I had started on a path of awareness, had perceived something elemental about my brother, my father, myself. I had discerned the ways in which we had been sculpted by a tradition given to us by others, a tradition of which we were either willfully or accidentally ignorant. I had begun to understand that we had lent our voices to a discourse whose sole purpose was to dehumanize and brutalize others—because nurturing that discourse was easier, because retaining power always feels like the way forward. ~ Tara Westover,
1310:beer, chatting amiably. They hid their thighs with waist blankets and caped themselves in shoulder blankets that reached the ground. Dindi slithered by them. Unfortunately, the first person Dindi locked eyes with was Great Aunt Sullana. Though the whole plaza separated them, Great Aunt Sullana tore across the market like a tornado on the Purple Plains. She would demand to examine Dindi’s basket, and finding nothing in it except a kitten, pinch her cheek until Dindi stuttered some explanation. The natural ~ Tara Maya,
1311:He listened to Dad, who settled into a lecture. “There’s two kinds of them college professors,” Dad said. “Those who know they’re lying, and those who think they’re telling the truth.” Dad grinned. “Don’t know which is worse, come to think of it, a bona fide agent of the Illuminati, who at least knows he’s on the devil’s payroll, or a high-minded professor who thinks his wisdom is greater than God’s.” He was still grinning. The situation wasn’t serious; he just needed to talk some sense into his son. ~ Tara Westover,
1312:To admit uncertainty is to admit to weakness, to powerlessness, and to believe in yourself despite both. It is a frailty but in this frailty there is a strength: the conviction to live in your own mind, and not in someone else's. I have often wondered if the most powerful words I wrote that night came not from anger or rage, but from doubt: I don't know. I just don't know.

Not knowing for certain, but refusing to give way to those who claim certainty, was a privilege I had never allowed myself. ~ Tara Westover,
1313:to see and experience more truths than those given to me by my father, and to use those truths to construct my own mind. I had come to believe that the ability to evaluate many ideas, many histories, many points of view, was at the heart of what it means to self-create. If I yielded now, I would lose more than an argument. I would lose custody of my own mind. This was the price I was being asked to pay, I understood that now. What my father wanted to cast from me wasn’t a demon: it was me. Dad reached ~ Tara Westover,
1314:I’ve been praying,” he said. His voice was soft, a loving voice. “I’ve been praying about your decision to go to college.” His eyes opened. His pupils had dilated in the lamplight, absorbing the hazel of the iris. I’d never seen eyes so given over to blackness; they seemed unearthly, tokens of spiritual power. “The Lord has called me to testify,” he said. “He is displeased. You have cast aside His blessings to whore after man’s knowledge. His wrath is stirred against you. It will not be long in coming. ~ Tara Westover,
1315:I can stand in this wind, because I’m not trying to stand in it....The wind is just wind. You could withstand these gusts on the ground, so you can withstand them in the air. There is no difference. Except the difference you make in your head. I’m just standing....You are all trying to compensate, to get your bodies lower because the height scares you. But the crouching and the sidestepping are not natural. You’ve made yourselves vulnerable. If you could just control your panic, this wind would be nothing. ~ Tara Westover,
1316:And yet, without our fear, we would not be able to stay alive or to thrive. The problem is: The emotion of fear often works overtime. Even when there is no immediate threat, our body may remain tight and on guard, our mind narrowed to focus on what might go wrong. When this happens, fear is no longer functioning to secure our survival. We are caught in the trance of fear and our moment-to-moment experience becomes bound in reactivity. We spend our time and energy defending our life rather than living it fully. ~ Tara Brach,
1317:Times are changing, Tara. A Baali doesn’t have any place in this new world. I would have been a misfit. A new era is dawning and men like Angada will inherit it. A new world is dawning where convoluted justifications will take the place of the simple sense of right and wrong. Dwarfs will be made into giants and praised by blind followers who will attack like a pack of wolves and devour any dissenters. But don’t give up, Tara. In the era of darkness, be a lamp. Your people need you. Don’t give up on life. ~ Anand Neelakantan,
1318:I look past them to where Will and his friends are sitting and he catches my eye for a moment and smiles. It’s a weird smile, but it reaches his eyes and I bottle it. And I put it in my ammo pack that’s kept right next to my soul. The one that holds Mia’s scent and Justine’s spirit and Siobhan’s hope and Tara’s passions. Because if I’m going to wake up one morning and not be able to get out of bed, I’m going to need everything I’ve got to fight this bastard of a disease that could be sleeping inside of me. ~ Melina Marchetta,
1319:I look past them to where Will and his friends are sitting, and he catches my eye for a moment and smiles. It’s a weird smile, but it reaches his eyes and I bottle it. And I put it in my ammo pack that’s kept right next to my soul. The one that holds Mia’s scent and Justine’s spirit and Siobhan’s hope and Tara’s passions. Because if I’m going to wake up one morning and not be able to get out of bed, I’m going to need everything I’ve got to fight this bastard of a disease that could be sleeping inside of me. ~ Melina Marchetta,
1320:Who is the object of homage?
   You, whose face is very white, lovely and beautiful, glowing with light like an array of a hundred full autumn moons, all together, without the dust from earth and water, You are adorned with completely open, immeasurable twofold knowledge like the hosts of a thousand stars, The brilliant light of your clear wisdom manifesting the four correct analytical knowledges shines forth, Noble Lady Tara, Goddess Vajra Sarasvati, I pay homage to you. ~ Khenchen Palden Sherab Rinpoche, Smile Of Sun And Moon,
1321:I do not mourn the loss of my sister because she will always be with me, in my heart," she says. "I am, however, rather annoyed that my Tara has left me to suffer you lot alone. I do not see as well without her. I do not hear as well without her. I do not feel as well without her. I would be better off without a hand or a leg than without my sister. Then at least she would be here to mock my appearance and claim to be the pretty one for a change. We have all lost our Tara, but I have lost a part of myself as well. ~ Erin Morgenstern,
1322:In less than a month it would be the magical feast of Samhain. Some years this took place at the great ceremonial centre of Tara; other years it was held at other places. At Samhain the excess livestock would be slaughtered, the rest put out on the wasteland and later brought into pens, while the High King and his followers set off on their winter rounds. Until then, however, it was a slow and peaceful time. The harvest was in, the weather still warm. It should, for the High King, have been a time of contentment. ~ Edward Rutherfurd,
1323:I carried the books to my room and read through the night. I loved the fiery pages of Mary Wollstonecraft, but there was a single line written by John Stuart Mill that, when I read it, moved the world: “It is a subject on which nothing final can be known.” The subject Mill had in mind was the nature of women. Mill claimed that women have been coaxed, cajoled, shoved and squashed into a series of feminine contortions for so many centuries, that it is now quite impossible to define their natural abilities or aspirations. ~ Tara Westover,
1324:Our mother-daughter bonding was cut short by the sound of the doorbell. Mom turned, and without a second glance, raced downstairs. Dad had already let them in, Rose Marie…and Chad. He was holding her suitcase; she was holding his hand with her other hand resting on her stomach. I did a double take. Was Rose Marie, my perfect sister, getting fat? My dad swore. My mom wailed like a baby. I thought, “Hey, parents, chill, it’s just the freshman fifteen. Lots of students gain weight their first year in college.” Then it hit me. ~ Tara West,
1325:D. H. Lawrence described our Western culture as being like a great uprooted tree with its roots in the air. “We are perishing for lack of fulfillment of our greater needs,” he wrote, “we are cut off from the great sources of our inward nourishment and renewal.” We come alive as we rediscover the truth of our goodness and our natural connectedness to all of life. Our “greater needs” are met in relating lovingly with each other, relating with full presence to each moment, relating to the beauty and pain that is within and around us. ~ Tara Brach,
1326:Feelings and stories of unworthiness and shame are perhaps the most binding element in the trance of fear. When we believe something is wrong with us, we are convinced we are in danger. Our shame fuels ongoing fear, and our fear fuels more shame. The very fact that we feel fear seems to prove that we are broken or incapable. When we are trapped in trance, being fearful and bad seem to define who we are. The anxiety in our body, the stories, the ways we make excuses, withdraw or lash out—these become to us the self that is most real. ~ Tara Brach,
1327:Data from any single gene cannot really tell you anything so definitive. If you follow the mitochondrial DNA backwards, it will take you to a certain place – to an Ursula or Tara or whatever. But if you take any other bit of DNA, any gene at all, and trace it back, it will take you someplace else altogether.’ It was a little, I gathered, like following a road randomly out of London and finding that eventually it ends at John O’Groats, and concluding from this that anyone in London must therefore have come from the north of Scotland. ~ Bill Bryson,
1328:I was wrong to tell you that this is a story about the failures of love. No, it is about real love, true love. Imperfect, wretched, weak love. No fairy tales, no poetry. It is about the negotiations we undertake with ourselves in the name of love. Every day we struggle to decide what to give away and what to keep, but every day we make that calculation and we live with the results. This then is the true lesson: there is nothing romantic about love. Only the most naive believe it will save them. Only the hardiest of us will survive it ~ Tara Conklin,
1329:But vindication has no power over guilt. No amount of anger or rage directed at others can subdue it, because guilt is never about them. Guilt is the fear of one’s own wretchedness. It has nothing to do with other people. I shed my guilt when I accepted my decision on its own terms, without endlessly prosecuting old grievances, without weighing his sins against mine. Without thinking of my father at all. I learned to accept my decision for my own sake, because of me, not because of him. Because I needed it, not because he deserved it. ~ Tara Westover,
1330:But vindication has no power over guilt. No amount of anger or rage directed at others can subdue it, because guilt is never about them. Guilt is the fear of one's own wretchedness. It has nothing to do with other people. I shed my guilt when I accepted my decision on its own terms, without endlessly prosecuting old grievances, without weighting his sins against mine. Without thinking of my father at all. I learned to accept my decision for my own sake, because of me, not because of him. Because I needed it, not because he deserved. it. ~ Tara Westover,
1331:Sometimes a kitchen-table chat with a friend is exactly what you need to soothe the barbs of the day. We all have our small but significant heartbreaks. We all need help in hard times. But sometimes help works in mysterious ways. I might have been helping my friend, bu she was helping me just as much.

That is the mark of a good friendship, I thought . . . . When you each give all you have and you both think you are getting the better deal; when walking through the door of a house that is not your own feels like coming home. ~ Tara Austen Weaver,
1332:You must stop yourself from thinking like that,” Dr. Kerry said, his voice raised. “You are not fool’s gold, shining only under a particular light. Whomever you become, whatever you make yourself into, that is who you always were. It was always in you. Not in Cambridge. In you. You are gold. And returning to BYU, or even to that mountain you came from, will not change who you are. It may change how others see you, it may even change how you see yourself—even gold appears dull in some lighting—but that is the illusion. And it always was. ~ Tara Westover,
1333:In the valley, Faye tried to stop her ears against the constant gossip of a small town, whose opinions pushed in through the windows and crept under the doors. Mother often described herself as a pleaser: she said she couldn’t stop herself from speculating what people wanted her to be, and from contorting herself, compulsively, unwillingly, into whatever it was. Living in her respectable house in the center of town, crowded by four other houses, each so near anyone could peer through the windows and whisper a judgment, Faye felt trapped. ~ Tara Westover,
1334:I am plenty romantic. Just this morning while he slept, I had left Carter a box of his favorite candy next to his pillow - Globs: piles of white chocolate covered, crushed potato chips and pretzels drizzled with caramel. I figured it would soften him up to the note I placed next to the box telling him if he left the toilet seat up one more time and my ass got an involuntary bath at six in the morning, I would put super glue on the head of his penis while he slept. I had even signed the note with a couple of Xs and Os. Who says romance is dead? ~ Tara Sivec,
1335:So I say: Mind, don't you sleep Or Time is going to get in and steal from you. You hold on to the sword of Kali's name. The shield of Tara's name. Can Death overwhelm you? Sound Kali's name on a horn and sound it loud. Chant Durga, Durga, Until you bring the dawn around. If She won't save you in this Dark Age --. But how many great sinners have been saved! Is Ramprasad then So unsalvageable a rogue? [2720.jpg] -- from This Dance of Bliss: Ecstatic Poetry from Around the World, Edited by Ivan M. Granger

~ Ramprasad, So I say- Mind, dont you sleep
,
1336:I had been educated in the rhythms of the mountain, rhythms in which change was never fundamental, only cyclical. The same sun appeared each morning, swept over the valley and dropped behind the peak. The snows that fell in winter always melted in the spring. Our lives were a cycle—the cycle of the day, the cycle of the seasons—circles of perpetual change that, when complete, meant nothing had changed at all. I believed my family was a part of this immortal pattern, that we were, in some sense, eternal. But eternity belonged only to the mountain. ~ Tara Westover,
1337:expansive sky of a “yes” that had endless room for grouchiness and irritation. Critical comments continued to arise, and with yes they continued to pass. When my mind suggested that I was using a gimmick that wouldn’t work for long, saying yes to the story allowed the thought to dissolve. I wasn’t resisting anything or holding on to anything. Moods and sensations and thoughts moved through the friendly skies of Radical Acceptance. I felt the inner freedom that comes from agreeing unconditionally to life. I was inviting Mara to tea. We bring alive the ~ Tara Brach,
1338:Jillian,” I whispered, “I know you don’t know who I am. But I love your brother, and I know you do too. So . . . do you think you could wake up? Do you think you could at least try?”
For far too long she gave me no response. I’d just about given up—hung my head and prepared myself for the inevitable, impossible job of comforting Joshua—when Jillian whispered back.
“I guess. Since you asked so nicely.”
In spite of everything, a quiet laugh escaped my lips.
“Thank God. Because I have a feeling you’d be a huge pain in the ass if you died. ~ Tara Hudson,
1339:Whatever you think or do regularly becomes a habit, a strongly conditioned pathway in the brain. The more you think about what can go wrong, the more your mind is primed to anticipate trouble. The more you lash out in anger, the more your body and mind are geared toward aggression. The more you think about how you might help others, the more your mind and heart are inclined to be generous. Just as weight lifting builds muscles, the way you direct your attention can strengthen anxiety, hostility, and addiction, or it can lead you to healing and awakening. ~ Tara Brach,
1340:In bullfighting there is an interesting parallel to the pause as a place of refuge and renewal. It is believed that in the midst of a fight, a bull can find his own particular area of safety in the arena. There he can reclaim his strength and power. This place and inner state are called his querencia. As long as the bull remains enraged and reactive, the matador is in charge. Yet when he finds his querencia, he gathers his strength and loses his fear. From the matador's perspective, at this point the bull is truly dangerous, for he has tapped into his power. ~ Tara Brach,
1341:Ned?' he says, after a while. 'Oi, Ned?'
'What?'
'If someone says to you that the guy they're going out with doesn't have to prove how smart he is, what's your response?'
'That he's dumb.'
'And if he has a sixpack?'
'Dumb jock.'
'Not too intense.'
'Dumb jock with no personality.'
'And they see eye to eye?'
Ned pauses. 'With the spitfire from Dili?'
'Same,' Tom corrects.
Ned holds up a hand to where Tara would reach him in height.
'Dumb jock with no personality and short-man syndrome.'
'Thanks, Ned.'
'Anytime. ~ Melina Marchetta,
1342:This moment would define my memory of that night, and of the many nights like it, for a decade. In it I saw myself as unbreakable, as tender as stone. At first I merely believed this, until one day it became the truth. Then I was able to tell myself, without lying, that it didn't affect me, that he didn't affect me, because nothing affected me. I didn't understand how morbidly right I was. How I had hollowed myself out. For all my obsessing over the consequences of that night, I had misunderstood the vital truth: that its not affecting me, that was its effect. ~ Tara Westover,
1343:This moment would define my memory of that night, and of the many nights like it, for a decade. In it I saw myself as unbreakable, as tender as stone. At first I merely believed this, until one day it became the truth. Then I was able to tell myself, without lying, that it didn’t affect me, that he didn’t affect me, because nothing affected me. I didn’t understand how morbidly right I was. How I had hollowed myself out. For all my obsessing over the consequences of that night, I had misunderstood the vital truth: that its not affecting me, that was its effect. ~ Tara Westover,
1344:Kau tahu, Nak, sepotong intan terbaik dihasilkan dari dua hal, yaitu, suhu dan tekanan yang tinggi di perut bumi. Semakin tinggi suhu yang diterimanya, semakin tinggi tekanan yang diperolehnya, maka jika dia bisa bertahan, tidak hancur, dia justeru berubah menjadi intan yang berkilau tiada tara. Keras. Kokoh. Mahal harganya.

“Sama halnya dengan kehidupan, seluruh kejadian menyakitkan yang kita alami, semakin dalam dan menyedihkan rasannya, jika kita bisa bertahan, tidak hancur, maka kita akan tumbuh menjadi seseorang berkarakter laksana intan. Keras. Kokoh. ~ Tere Liye,
1345:Better was largely irrelevant when it came to mothering because the entire enterprise relied on the presumption that one day, sooner than you thought, your child would become an entirely self-reliant, independent person who made her own decisions. That child wouldn't necessarily remember the Halloween costumes you made from hand six years running. Or maybe she did, but she resented you for it because she'd wanted store-bought costumes just like all her friends. It didn't matter how great a mother you tried to be; eventually every child waled off in to the world alone. ~ Tara Conklin,
1346:Feeling not okay went hand in hand with deep loneliness. In my early teens I sometimes imagined that I was living inside a transparent orb that separated me from the people and life around me. When I felt good about myself and at ease with others, the bubble thinned until it was like an invisible wisp of gas. When I felt bad about myself, the walls got so thick it seemed others must be able to see them. Imprisoned within, I felt hollow and achingly alone. The fantasy faded somewhat as I got older, but I lived with the fear of letting someone down or being rejected myself. ~ Tara Brach,
1347:We are uncomfortable because everything in our life keeps changing -- our inner moods, our bodies, our work, the people we love, the world we live in. We can't hold on to anything -- a beautiful sunset, a sweet taste, an intimate moment with a lover, our very existence as the body/mind we call self -- because all things come and go. Lacking any permanent satisfaction, we continuously need another injection of fuel, stimulation, reassurance from loved ones, medicine, exercise, and meditation. We are continually driven to become something more, to experience something else. ~ Tara Brach,
1348:There’s a story my father used to tell about the peak. She was a grand old thing, a cathedral of a mountain. The range had other mountains, taller, more imposing, but Buck’s Peak was the most finely crafted. Its base spanned a mile, its dark form swelling out of the earth and rising into a flawless spire. From a distance, you could see the impression of a woman’s body on the mountain face: her legs formed of huge ravines, her hair a spray of pines fanning over the northern ridge. Her stance was commanding, one leg thrust forward in a powerful movement, more stride than step ~ Tara Westover,
1349:I began to study trigonometry. There was solace in its strange formulas and equations. I was drawn to the Pythagorean theorem and its promise of a universal—the ability to predict the nature of any three points containing a right angle, anywhere, always. What I knew of physics I had learned in the junkyard, where the physical world often seemed unstable, capricious. But here was a principle through which the dimensions of life could be defined, captured. Perhaps reality was not wholly volatile. Perhaps it could be explained, predicted. Perhaps it could be made to make sense. ~ Tara Westover,
1350:In a popular teaching story, a man being chased by a tiger leaps off a cliff in his attempt to get away. Fortunately, a tree growing on the side of the cliff breaks his fall. Dangling from it by one arm—tiger pacing above, jutting rocks hundreds of feet below—he yells out in desperation, “Help! Somebody help me!!” A voice responds, “Yes?” The man screams, “God, God, is that you?” Again, “Yes.” Terrified, the man says, “God, I’ll do anything, just please, please, help me.” God responds, “Okay then, just let go.” The man pauses for a moment, then calls out, “Is anyone else there? ~ Tara Brach,
1351:So…this Samuel guy…why’s he back in town?” Tara interrupted her mom’s giddy monologue.

“Well, Nettie told me he’s come back to help her and Don get things in order.” Louise responded. “They don’t really have anybody else, ya know, and they’re gettin’ on in years. Tabrina and her husband are no help - those two together are about as smart as a box of rocks.”

“Louise!” I scolded

“Oh okay, Josie. I am bein’ kinda harsh.” She amended with “Tabrina and her husband are about as smart as a box of frogs.” She smirked at me over her right shoulder before she continued ~ Amy Harmon,
1352:Those instincts were my guardians. They had saved me before, guiding my movements on a dozen bucking horses, telling me when to cling to the saddle and when to pitch myself clear of pounding hooves. They were the same instincts that, years before, had prompted me to hoist myself from the scrap bin when Dad was dumping it, because they had understood, even if I had not, that it was better to fall from that great height rather than hope Dad would intervene. All my life those instincts had been instructing me in this single doctrine—that the odds are better if you rely only on yourself. ~ Tara Westover,
1353:I believe finally, that education must be conceived as a continuing reconstruction of experience; that the process and the goal of education are one and the same thing. —JOHN DEWEY I’m standing on the red railway car that sits abandoned next to the barn. The wind soars, whipping my hair across my face and pushing a chill down the open neck of my shirt. The gales are strong this close to the mountain, as if the peak itself is exhaling. Down below, the valley is peaceful, undisturbed. Meanwhile our farm dances: the heavy conifer trees sway slowly, while the sagebrush and thistles quiver, ~ Tara Westover,
1354:Imagine you are walking in the woods and you see a small dog sitting by a tree. As you approach it, it suddenly lunges at you, teeth bared. You are frightened and angry. But then you notice that one of its legs is caught in a trap. Immediately your mood shifts from anger to concern: You see that the dog's aggression is coming from a place of vulnerability and pain. This applies to all of us. When we behave in hurtful ways, it is because we are caught in some kind of trap. The more we look through the eyes of wisdom at ourselves and one another, the more we cultivate a compassionate heart. ~ Tara Brach,
1355:Danny had never been so aware for anyone else in his life. Everything shrank from a universe to a pinpoint, every turn of the earth dependent on his next breath, each touch lingering until those eyes found his.
Colton pressed a hand to Danny’s chest and laid his mouth gently against his. Danny wasn’t prepared for it—the reminder that Colton was not like him, that his palms were smooth and free of flaws, that his wrist showed no veins, that his mouth tasted of copper and of sweet clean air.
He was a boy of air and dust and sunlight. Everything that had gone into the making of the world. ~ Tara Sim,
1356:Everything I had worked for, all my years of study, had been to purchase for myself this one privilege: to see and experience more truths than those given to me by my father, and to use those truths to construct my own mind. I had come to believe that the ability to evaluate many ideas, many histories, many points of view, was at the heart of what it means to self-create. If I yielded now, I would lose more than an argument. I would lose custody of my own mind. This was the price I was being asked to pay, I understood that now. What my father wanted to cast from me wasn't a demon: it was me. ~ Tara Westover,
1357:Everything I had worked for, all my years of study, had been to purchase for myself this one privilege: to see and experience more truths than those given to me by my father, and to use those truths to construct my own mind. I had come to believe that the ability to evaluate many ideas, many histories, many points of view, was at the heart of what it means to self-create. If I yielded now, I would lose more than an argument. I would lose custody of my own mind. This was the price I was being asked to pay, I understood that now. What my father wanted to cast from me wasn’t a demon: it was me. ~ Tara Westover,
1358:suppose my interest came from the sense of groundlessness I’d felt since learning about the Holocaust and the civil rights movement—since realizing that what a person knows about the past is limited, and will always be limited, to what they are told by others. I knew what it was to have a misconception corrected—a misconception of such magnitude that shifting it shifted the world. Now I needed to understand how the great gatekeepers of history had come to terms with their own ignorance and partiality. I thought if I could accept that what they had written was not absolute but was the result of ~ Tara Westover,
1359:I mumbled something about historiography. I had decided to study not history, but historians. I suppose my interest came from the sense of groundlessness I’d felt since learning about the Holocaust and the civil rights movement—since realizing that what a person knows about the past is limited, and will always be limited, to what they are told by others. I knew what it was to have a misconception corrected—a misconception of such magnitude that shifting it shifted the world. Now I needed to understand how the great gatekeepers of history had come to terms with their own ignorance and partiality. ~ Tara Westover,
1360:This is a magical place,” I said. “Everything shines here.” “You must stop yourself from thinking like that,” Dr. Kerry said, his voice raised. “You are not fool’s gold, shining only under a particular light. Whomever you become, whatever you make yourself into, that is who you always were. It was always in you. Not in Cambridge. In you. You are gold. And returning to BYU, or even to that mountain you came from, will not change who you are. It may change how others see you, it may even change how you see yourself—even gold appears dull in some lighting—but that is the illusion. And it always was. ~ Tara Westover,
1361:He grabs my hands and lifts them up in the air. I grip the railing on the top of the bed.
"Don’t move those hands," he whispers into my nape. I nod and lick my lips. I'm on my tiptoes. My breath is catching and coming out spurts of rough air. His hands run down my arms. I shiver and pant. His lips brush the back of my neck. He sweeps my hair to one side, kissing down my shoulder blade. Heat and nerves battle low in my belly as his hands grip my hips, pulling me back to him.
"Don't let go of that railing, Sarah." His words are growled between kisses and licks. I hear the menacing threat in them. ~ Tara Brown,
1362:If we are taken over by craving, no matter who or what is before us, all we can see is how it might satisfy our needs. This kind of thirst contracts our body and mind into a profound trance. We move through the world with a kind of tunnel vision that prevents us from enjoying what is in front of us. The color of an autumn leaves or a passage of poetry merely amplifies the feeling that there is a gaping hole in our life. The smile of a child only reminds us that we are painfully childless. We turn away from simple pleasures because our craving compels us to seek more intense stimulation or numbing relief. ~ Tara Brach,
1363:There was a pause, then more words appeared—words I hadn’t known I needed to hear, but once I saw them, I realized I’d been searching my whole life for them. You were my child. I should have protected you. I lived a lifetime in the moment I read those lines, a life that was not the one I had actually lived. I became a different person, who remembered a different childhood. I didn’t understand the magic of those words then, and I don’t understand it now. I know only this: that when my mother told me she had not been the mother to me that she wished she’d been, she became that mother for the first time. ~ Tara Westover,
1364:The words of the second entry would not obscure the words of the first. Both would remain, my memories set down alongside his. There was a boldness in not editing for consistency, in not ripping out either the one page or the other. To admit uncertainty is to admit to weakness, to powerlessness, and to believe in yourself despite both. It is a frailty, but in this frailty there is a strength: the conviction to live in your own mind, and not in someone else’s. I have often wondered if the most powerful words I wrote that night came not from anger or rage, but from doubt: I don’t know. I just don’t know. ~ Tara Westover,
1365:enrolled in the university counseling service. I was assigned to a sprightly middle-aged woman with tight curls and sharp eyes, who rarely spoke in our sessions, preferring to let me talk it out, which I did, week after week, month after month. The counseling did nothing at first—I can’t think of a single session I would describe as “helpful”—but their collective power over time was undeniable. I didn’t understand it then, and I don’t understand it now, but there was something nourishing in setting aside that time each week, in the act of admitting that I needed something I could not provide for myself. ~ Tara Westover,
1366:Your friends are at the house.'

I sit up, straight. 'Who'?

'I don't know. Weird people. The Sullivan girl, whose father got the Gosford police to pick you up.'

'Siobhan?'

'And another one who's making cups of tea for everyone, and keeping the boy who's telling Luca fart jokes away from the girl who says he's "the last bastion of patriarchal poor taste".'

'Justine, Thomas and Tara.'

And the drug fiend, Jimmy, is keeping Mia calm and the Trombal boy's rung about ten times. I don't like his manner on the phone.'

'You won't like any guy's manner on the phone. ~ Melina Marchetta,
1367:As we drove to the trailer, the sun dipping in the sky, its last rays reaching across the highway, I thought about the Apache women. Like the sandstone altar on which they had died, the shape of their lives had been determined years before—before the horses began their gallop, their sorrel bodies arching for that final collision. Long before the warriors’ leap it was decided how the women would live and how they would die. By the warriors, by the women themselves. Decided. Choices, numberless as grains of sand, had layered and compressed, coalescing into sediment, then into rock, until all was set in stone. ~ Tara Westover,
1368:I tried to imagine what future such a woman might claim for herself. I tried to conjure other scenes in which she and her father were of two minds. When she ignored his counsel and kept her own. But my father had taught me that there are not two reasonable opinions to be had on any subject: there is Truth and there are Lies. I knelt on the carpet, listening to my father but studying this stranger, and felt suspended between them, drawn to each, repelled by both. I understood that no future could hold them; no destiny could tolerate him and her. I would remain a child, in perpetuity, always, or I would lose him. ~ Tara Westover,
1369:Mentre tornavo a casa a piedi col pesante manoscritto, ripensai a quella volta che il professor Kerry aveva cominciato una lezione scrivendo alla lavagna: "Chi scrive la storia?". Lì per lì mi era sembrata una domanda strana. L'idea che avevo degli storici non era umana: erano personaggi simili a mio padre, più profeti che uomini, le cui concezioni sul passato così come sul futuro non potevano essere messe in discussione né tantomeno ampliate. Adesso, mentre attraversavo il King's College all'ombra dell'enorme cappella, la mia vecchia diffidenza mi sembrò quasi buffa. Chi scrive la storia? Pensai. La scrivo io. ~ Tara Westover,
1370:Well…” Steve contemplated, taking her question seriously. “The blow up dolls could very easily be dressed in normal clothes and called plain ole’ dolls.” Lucian and Tara bent over each other, unable to breathe while Steve continued, oblivious. “For the god-awful gaping hole on its face we could… maybe fill with candy or… each could have a special message saying they’re so happy and excited to finally have a little girl to belong to and call their own. A sister.” Lucian kicked his feet and rocked in fits, his sides hurting now. “Oh my God,” Tara squeaked. “Candy!” She held on to Lucian and peeped, “She’s so happy! ~ Lucian Bane,
1371:Hey, sleepyhead,” Mom said brightly when I walked into the kitchen.
I grunted. Tara handed me my coffee mug. I filled it quickly, added my milk and sugar, and took my first sip.
“Watching Ash drink coffee is kinda like watching a werewolf movie,” Tara said. “You can see the transformation from man into beast.”
“Except for me, it’s beast into girl, I know,” I said sourly and took another sip.
“Want some pancakes?” Mom asked.
“No, thanks.” I leaned against the counter.
“They’re really good,” Josh said. He was watching me like he was hoping to see the transformation that Tara was talking about. ~ Rachel Hawthorne,
1372:I put away my journal and lie in bed, reciting this narrative as if it is a poem I’ve decided to learn by heart. I’ve nearly committed it to memory when the recitation is interrupted. Images invade my mind—of me on my back, arms pressed above my head. Then I’m in the parking lot. I look down at my white stomach, then up at my brother. His expression is unforgettable: not anger or rage. There is no fury in it. Only pleasure, unperturbed. Then a part of me understands, even as I begin to argue against it, that my humiliation was the cause of that pleasure. It was not an accident or side effect. It was the objective. ~ Tara Westover,
1373:The holding of the Feis of Tara was the occasion also for holding a great Aonach or fair. Almost all the great periodic assemblages of ancient Ireland had fairs in their train. After that of Tara the most famous of these periodic assemblies were those held at Tlachtga, Uisnech, Cruachan and Tallite — the three royal residences in those three portions of the royal domain of Meath, which had been annexed from Leinster, Munster, Connaught and Ulster, respectively. Also the Fair of Emain Macha (in the present county of Armagh), the Fair of Colmain on the Curragh of Kildare, and the famous Fair of Carman (Wexford). As ~ Seumas MacManus,
1374:It doesn’t matter if we love men or women, there’s always someone – there’s always that one person who can get away with so much in our lives. They can love us, control us, make us stand tall as well as crushing us. They have the power to change our moods in an instant, change the way we think and feel and, I suppose, completely change the course of our lives. But is it really them at all? Surely we’ve handed that power to them. We’ve allowed them to have an effect on our thoughts and feeling and ideas. So, actually, can’t we take it back from them whenever we choose? Can’t we decide when they no longer have the power? ~ Tara Lyons,
1375:Sitting across from me is my father, and as I look into his worn face it hits me, a truth so powerful I don’t know why I’ve never understood it before. The truth is this: that I am not a good daughter. I am a traitor, a wolf among sheep; there is something different about me and that difference is not good. I want to bellow, to weep into my father’s knees and promise never to do it again. But wolf that I am, I am still above lying, and anyway he would sniff the lie. We both know that if I ever again find Shawn on the highway, soaked in crimson, I will do exactly what I have just done. I am not sorry, merely ashamed. ~ Tara Westover,
1376:Quel momento avrebbe definito il mio ricordo di quella sera, e di molte altre sere simili, per dieci anni a venire. In quel ricordo mi vedevo incrollabile, dura come pietra. All’inizio me l’immaginai e basta, finché un giorno divento realtà. Allora potevo dirmi, senza mentire, che non aveva nessun effetto su di me, che lui non aveva nessun effetto su di me, perché niente l’aveva. Non capivo quanto fosse vero e malsano. Quanto mi fossi svuotata. Nonostante tutto il mio arrovellarmi sulle conseguenze di quella sera, non avevo capito la verità essenziale: che il fatto che non avesse nessun effetto su di me era il suo effetto. ~ Tara Westover,
1377:I did not think of my brother as that person; I doubt I will ever think of him that way. But something had shifted nonetheless. I had started on a path of awareness, had perceived something elemental about my brother, my father, myself. I had discerned the ways in which we had been sculpted by a tradition given to us by others, a tradition of which we were either willfully or accidentally ignorant. I had begun to understand that we had lent our voices to a discourse whose sole purpose was to dehumanize and brutalize others—because nurturing that discourse was easier, because retaining power always feels like the way forward. ~ Tara Westover,
1378:I have no idea what my siblings did when they did school, but when I did it I opened my math book and spent ten minutes turning pages, running my fingers down the center fold. If my finger touched fifty pages, I’d report to Mother that I’d done fifty pages of math. “Amazing!” she’d say. “You see? That pace would never be possible in the public school. You can only do that at home, where you can sit down and really focus, with no distractions.” Mother never delivered lectures or administered exams. She never assigned essays. There was a computer in the basement with a program called Mavis Beacon, which gave lessons on typing. ~ Tara Westover,
1379:All had suffered crushing misfortunes and had not been crushed. They had not been broken by the crash of empires, the machetes of revolting slaves, war, rebellion, proscription, confiscation. Malign fate had broken their necks, perhaps, but never their hearts. They had not whined, they had fought. And when they died, they died spent but unquenched. All of those shadowy folks whose blood flowed in her veins seemed to moved quietly in the moonlit room. And Scarlett was not surprised to see them, these kinsmen who had taken the worst that fate could send and hammered it into the best. Tara was her fate, her fight, and she must conquer it. ~ Margaret Mitchell,
1380:She had never felt real in the eyes of her parents, she went on. Being an only child, she felt as if she was on the planet to be the person her parents wanted her to be. Her value rested solely on how well she represented them, and whether or not she made them proud. She was their object to manage and control, to show off or reprimand. Her opinions and feelings didn’t matter because, as she said, they didn’t see her as “her own person.” Her identity was based on pleasing others and the fear of not being liked if she didn’t. In her experience, she was not a real person who deserved respect and who, without any fabrication or effort, was lovable. ~ Tara Brach,
1381:I put the issue from my mind. My mother had taken up the cause. She was strong. She had built that business, with all those people working for her, and it dwarfed my father’s business, and all the other businesses in the whole town; she, that docile woman, had a power in her the rest of us couldn’t contemplate. And Dad. He had changed. He was softer, more prone to laugh. The future could be different from the past. Even the past could be different from the past, because my memories could change: I no longer remembered Mother listening in the kitchen while Shawn pinned me to the floor, pressing my windpipe. I no longer remembered her looking away. ~ Tara Westover,
1382:After several days, I had a pivotal interview with my teacher. When I described how I’d become so overwhelmed, she calmly asked, “How are you relating to the presence of desire?” I was startled into understanding. Her question pointed me back to the essence of mindfulness practice: It doesn’t matter what is happening. What matters is how we are relating to our experience. For me, desire had become the enemy, and I was losing the battle. She advised me to stop fighting my experience and instead investigate the nature of my wanting mind. Desire was just another passing phenomenon, she reminded me. It was attachment or aversion to it that was the problem. ~ Tara Brach,
1383:Ella. This is an emergency!” To my mother, Candy Varner, everything was an emergency. She was a shock-and-awe parent, the ultimate drama queen. But she had covered it up so adeptly that few people suspected what went on behind closed doors. She had demanded her daughters’ collusion in the myth of our happy family life, and Tara and I had given it to her without question. At times Mom wanted interaction with my younger sister and me, but she quickly became impatient and surly. We learned to watch for every sign that would indicate the fluctuations of her mood. We had been storm chasers, trying to stay close to the twister without getting swept up in it ~ Lisa Kleypas,
1384:Right when my fingers started to slip inside my underwear, I opened my eyes and screamed.     "HOLY SHIT!"     My son stood there next to the bed just staring at me. Seriously, two inches from my face just staring at me like those creepy twins in "The Shining." I waited for him to start saying, "Come play with us" in their freaky twin voices while I tried not to have a heart attack.     "Gavin, seriously. You can't just stand here and stare at mommy. It's weird," I grumbled as I put my hand to my aching head and tried to calm my pounding heart.       Sweet Jesus, who kicked me in the head and shit in my mouth last night?     "You said a bad word, Mommy, ~ Tara Sivec,
1385:To admit uncertainty is to admit to weakness, to powerlessness, and to believe in yourself despite both. It is a frailty, but in this frailty there is a strength: the conviction to live in your own mind, and not in someone else’s. I have often wondered if the most powerful words I wrote that night came not from anger or rage, but from doubt: I don’t know. I just don’t know. Not knowing for certain, but refusing to give way to those who claim certainty, was a privilege I had never allowed myself. My life was narrated for me by others. Their voices were forceful, emphatic, absolute. It had never occurred to me that my voice might be as strong as theirs. ~ Tara Westover,
1386:I told them I'd been poor, I told them I'd been ignorant, and in telling them this I felt not the slightest prick of shame. Only then did I understand where the shame had come from: it wasn't that I hadn't studied in a marble conservatory, or that my father wasn't a diplomat. It wasn't that Dad was half out of his mind, or that Mother followed him. It had come from having a father who shoved me toward the chomping blades of the Shear, instead of pulling me away from them. It had come from those moments on the floor, from knowing that Mother was in the next room, closing her eyes and ears to me, and choosing, for that moment, not to be my mother at all. ~ Tara Westover,
1387:I told them I’d been poor, I told them I’d been ignorant, and in telling them this I felt not the slightest prick of shame. Only then did I understand where the shame had come from: it wasn’t that I hadn’t studied in a marble conservatory, or that my father wasn’t a diplomat. It wasn’t that Dad was half out of his mind, or that Mother followed him. It had come from having a father who shoved me toward the chomping blades of the Shear, instead of pulling me away from them. It had come from those moments on the floor, from knowing that Mother was in the next room, closing her eyes and ears to me, and choosing, for that moment, not to be my mother at all. ~ Tara Westover,
1388:Learning to pause is the first step in the practice of Radical Acceptance. A pause is a suspension of activity, a time of temporary disengagement when we are no longer moving toward any goal. . . . The pause can occur in the midst of almost any activity and can last for an instant, for hours or for seasons of our life. . . . We may pause in the midst of meditation to let go of thoughts and reawaken our attention to the breath. We may pause by stepping out of daily life to go on a retreat or to spend time in nature or to take a sabbatical. . . . You might try it now: Stop reading and sit there, doing "no thing," and simply notice what you are experiencing. ~ Tara Brach,
1389:Most modern authors dealing with Erzsébet's life and crimes have produced works of fiction, including Jozo Niznansky's The Lady of Čachtice (1932); Kálmán Vándor's Báthory Erzsébet (1940); La Comtesse sanglante, by Valentine Penrose (1962), Alejandra Pizarnik's Acerca's de la Contessa sangrienta (1968); Comtesse de Sang, by Maurice Périsset (1975); Andrei Codrescu's The Blood Countess (1995); Ella, Drácula, by Javier García Sanchez (2002); Alisa Libby's The Blood Confession (2006); Alexandre Heredia's O Legado de Báthory (2007); The Countess, by Rebecca Johns (2010); Maria Szabó's Én, Báthory Erzsébet (2010); and The Blood Countess by Tara Moss (2012). ~ Peter Vronsky,
1390:Charlotte Joko Beck, Zen teacher and author, teaches that the “secret” of spiritual life is the capacity to “… return to that which we have spent a lifetime hiding from, to rest in the bodily experience of the present moment—even if it is a feeling of being humiliated, of failing, of abandonment, of unfairness.” Through the sacred art of pausing, we develop the capacity to stop hiding, to stop running away from our experience. We begin to trust in our natural intelligence, in our naturally wise heart, in our capacity to open to whatever arises. Like awakening from a dream, in the moment of pausing our trance recedes and Radical Acceptance becomes possible. ~ Tara Brach,
1391:While the bodies of young children are usually relaxed and flexible, if experiences of fear are continuous over the years, chronic tightening happens. Our shoulders may become permanently knotted and raised, our head thrust forward, our back hunched, our chest sunken. Rather than a temporary reaction to danger, we develop a permanent suit of armor. We become, as Chogyam Trungpa puts it, “a bundle of tense muscles defending our existence.” We often don’t even recognize this armor because it feels like such a familiar part of who we are. But we can see it in others. And when we are meditating, we can feel it in ourselves—the tightness, the areas where we feel nothing. ~ Tara Brach,
1392:Tara. I'm a vampire," Pearl said.
"Yeah, whatever, and I'm queen of the sea."
"Your Marine Majesty, I'm a vampire," Pearl said.
Concentrating, she slid her fangs out. "Tara. Tara!" She curled back her lips to expose the points. "See"
Tara screamed.
"I won't hurt you," Pearl said. Calm down. Sheesh."
Tara continued to scream.
Pearl considered biting her merely to shut her up. Regrettably that would be counter productive. Studying her nails, she waited for Tara to quit screaming. She noticed that Tara didn't try to exit the car, which was an interesting choice.
"You aren't running away," Pearl said.
"Duh, it's raining outside," Tara said. ~ Sarah Beth Durst,
1393:To write my essay I had to read books differently, without giving myself over to either fear or adoration. Because Burke had defended the British monarchy, Dad would have said he was an agent of tyranny. He wouldn't have wanted the book in the house. There was a thrill in trusting myself to read the words. I felt a similar thrill in reading Madison, Hamilton and Jay, especially on those occasions when I discarded their conclusions in favor of Burke's, or when it seemed to me that their ideas were not really different in substance, only in form. There were wonderful suppositions embedded in this method of reading: that books are not tricks, and that I was not feeble. ~ Tara Westover,
1394:To write my essay I had to read books differently, without giving myself over to either fear or adoration. Because Burke had defended the British monarchy, Dad would have said he was an agent of tyranny. He wouldn’t have wanted the book in the house. There was a thrill in trusting myself to read the words. I felt a similar thrill in reading Madison, Hamilton and Jay, especially on those occasions when I discarded their conclusions in favor of Burke’s, or when it seemed to me that their ideas were not really different in substance, only in form. There were wonderful suppositions embedded in this method of reading: that books are not tricks, and that I was not feeble. ~ Tara Westover,
1395:He clears his throat, "Have you considered he sees you as a girl at school? Not all girls are whole when you meet them. Sometimes you have to help them get there. Right now, you are a broken girl. That doesn’t mean that you'll always be broken. That doesn’t make you less of a girl." He clears his throat again, "I'll call the doc. She'll want to talk to you."
The tears in my eyes don’t come out. They stay in there like tiny kaleidoscopes, trying to make the world the way I need it to be. My words don’t come right away either. I don’t hear the click on his end when I whisper, "I'm not broken." But he isn’t there. He never really is. He is the master of not being there. ~ Tara Brown,
1396:It was crucial that I not look at him. As long as I kept my eyes on the spire, I almost believed he couldn’t touch me. Almost. Because even while I clung to this belief, I waited to feel his hands on my neck. I knew I would feel them, and soon, but I didn’t dare do anything that might break the spell of waiting. In that moment part of me believed, as I had always believed, that it would me to break the spell, who caused it to break. When the stillness shattered and his fury rushed at me, I would know that something I had done was the catalyst, the cause. There is hope in such superstition; there is the illusion of control.

I stayed still, without thought or motion. ~ Tara Westover,
1397:I had to think before I could answer. “I can stand in this wind, because I’m not trying to stand in it,” I said. “The wind is just wind. You could withstand these gusts on the ground, so you can withstand them in the air. There is no difference. Except the difference you make in your head.”

He stared at me blankly. He hadn’t understood.

“I’m just standing,” I said. “You are all trying to compensate, to get your bodies lower because the height scares you. But the crouching and the sidestepping are not natural. You’ve made yourselves vulnerable. If you could just control your panic, this wind would be nothing.”

“The way it is nothing to you,” he said. ~ Tara Westover,
1398:I HAVE heard the pigeons of the Seven Woods
Make their faint thunder, and the garden bees
Hum in the lime-tree flowers; and put away
The unavailing outcries and the old bitterness
That empty the heart. I have forgot awhile
Tara uprooted, and new commonness
Upon the throne and crying about the streets
And hanging its paper flowers from post to post,
Because it is alone of all things happy.
I am contented, for I know that Quiet
Wanders laughing and eating her wild heart
Among pigeons and bees, while that Great Archer,
Who but awaits His hour to shoot, still hangs
A cloudy quiver over Pairc-na-lee.

~ William Butler Yeats, In The Seven Woods
,
1399:I knew what it was to have a misconception corrected—a misconception of such magnitude that shifting it shifted the world. Now I needed to understand how the great gatekeepers of history had come to terms with their own ignorance and partiality. I thought if I could accept that what they had written was not absolute but was the result of a biased process of conversation and revision, maybe I could reconcile myself with the fact that the history most people agreed upon was not the history I had been taught. Dad could be wrong, and the great historians Carlyle and Macaulay and Trevelyan could be wrong, but from the ashes of their dispute I could construct a world to live in. ~ Tara Westover,
1400:When I heard this story, I made the only good decision I had made for months: I enrolled in the university counseling service. I was assigned to a sprightly middle-aged woman with tight curls and sharp eyes, who rarely spoke in our sessions, preferring to let me talk it out, which I did, week after week, month after month. The counseling did nothing at first—I can’t think of a single session I would describe as “helpful”—but their collective power over time was undeniable. I didn’t understand it then, and I don’t understand it now, but there was something nourishing in setting aside that time each week, in the act of admitting that I needed something I could not provide for myself. ~ Tara Westover,
1401:The way out of our cage begins with accepting absolutely everything about ourselves and our lives, by embracing with wakefulness and care our moment-to-moment experience. By accepting absolutely everything, what I mean is that we are aware of what is happening within our body and mind in any given moment, without trying to control or judge or pull away. I do not mean that we are putting up with harmful behavior—our own or another’s. This is an inner process of accepting our actual, present-moment experience. It means feeling sorrow and pain without resisting. It means feeling desire or dislike for someone or something without judging ourselves for the feeling or being driven to act on it. ~ Tara Brach,
1402:Thich Nhat Hanh calls his practice of yes “smile yoga.” He suggests bringing a slight but real smile to our lips many times throughout the day, whether we are meditating or simply stopping for a red light. “A tiny bud of a smile on your lips,” writes Thich Nhat Hanh, “nourishes awareness and calms you miraculously … your smile will bring happiness to you and to those around you.” The power of a smile to open and relax us is confirmed by modern science. The muscles used to make a smile actually send a biochemical message to our nervous system that it is safe to relax the flight, fight or freeze response. A smile is the yes of unconditional friendliness that welcomes experience without fear. ~ Tara Brach,
1403:I could not judge her for her choice, but in that moment I knew I could not choose it for myself. Everything I had worked for, all my years of study, had been to purchase for myself this one privilege: to see and experience more truths than those given to me by my father, and to use those truths to construct my own mind. I had come to believe that the ability to evaluate many ideas, many histories, many points of view, was at the heart of what it means to self-create. If I yielded now, I would lose more than an argument. I would lose custody of my own mind. This was the price I was being asked to pay, I understood that now. What my father wanted to cast from me wasn’t a demon: it was me. ~ Tara Westover,
1404:Through Buddhist awareness practices, we free ourselves from the suffering of trance by learning to recognize what is true in the present moment, and by embracing whatever we see with an open heart. This cultivation of mindfulness and compassion is what I call Radical Acceptance. Radical Acceptance reverses our habit of living at war with experiences that are unfamiliar, frightening or intense. It is the necessary antidote to years of neglecting ourselves, years of judging and treating ourselves harshly, years of rejecting this moment’s experience. Radical Acceptance is the willingness to experience ourselves and our life as it is. A moment of Radical Acceptance is a moment of genuine freedom. ~ Tara Brach,
1405:Our sex need not primarily define who we are, what we are capable of, or what we can be expected to enjoy or engage in. In other words, the boy with the Barbie doll does not have a problem with identity. He simply has a Barbie doll. The full-time working mother and full-time stay-at-home father have not given up something essential to their identities by taking on those roles: they have negotiated their lives as it works for them. Likewise, a stay-at-home mum is not anti-feminist any more than a stay-at-home dad is. Other characteristics, such as individual ability, personal relationships, personal choice, past experience and education, are far more important than that box you tick defining yourself as M or F. ~ Tara Moss,
1406:Nikki : I think he makes women question their position in life through their association with the dichotomy of his physical power and his whole feminine mystique. That's the part of Travis I'm always trying to capture. The tension. You must have felt it in the studio.
She was serious. He could tell by the tone of her voice. And again, unbelievably, she was waiting for an answer.
Kid : Uh...no.
Nikki : You didn't feel the tension ?
Kid : Yeah, there was tension. I just didn't realize it was the dichotomy of Travis' physical powers and his,uh,feminine mystique creating it. I thought it was the paint and the hellish death motif, not to mention the,uh,sheer demonic luridness of the eternity-sucking vortex. ~ Tara Janzen,
1407:My mother would come home late a night, tired after a long day of teaching or clients, and look around for what wasn't working. With the final bit of energy she had, she fixed problems. Sometimes she yelled in frustration or anger. There was no time to enjoy what might be going on.

Even today, my mother scans for problems. If something is done there is no acknowledgement, thanks, or praise; done means one less thing to worry about. It's the problems that draw her. Maybe she just needs to be useful. If something is going right it's no longer her concern. My mother's spent her life in triage, as if on a battle field.

It's efficient, but it's a hard way to live. It's almost impossible to live with. ~ Tara Austen Weaver,
1408:So . . . " I began with some trepidation. "Did you have an okay time?" My mother is not once to mince words. She is not one to pretend. And I would never ask if something had been good. Good is more than I ever hope for with my mother.

"I guess it wasn't too terrible," she allowed.

In a world of broken glasses, in the world my mother inhabits, this is almost praise.

I thought back on all the laughter, the spring flowers, the hula-hooping, the girls. I didn't know what she was waiting for—a personal hallelujah chorus? Couldn't she just be happy for once? There wasn't much time left.

"You might want to try enjoying it," I told her. "This might be as good as it gets. ~ Tara Austen Weaver,
1409:l. She
dared one more quick look at the tat, but her attention soon
moved to the size of the muscle on which it had been inked.
Definitely leer-worthy. When he passed beside her on his
way toward the back of the room, she caught a whiff of sexy
aftershave and stifled a groan. Millicent was going to be all
a-twitter over him. Tara just knew it.
When she heard someone behind her whisper, “He’s
sooo hot,” she couldn’t help but silently agree.
But it was another girl’s answer that made her curious.
“Yeah . . . but no one in her right mind would mess with
him.”
“Bethany did.”
“But not for long.”
“Yeah. Right.”
Ahah. Bethany must be the girl glaring at him beside the
teacher’s desk. ~ Sharon Sala,
1410:sometimes he feels a pull towards Francesca. She was the reason he came into the group. It was her misery that united them and somehow her personality that kept them together when everyone split. She’s the one that writes the letter to kept the world informed. She listens to the news every hour to make sure everyone’s safe. So tonight he walks away even though she’s moved forward to give him a hug. Because he wants to kiss her, and knows she’ll hate him for it and that he’ll hate himself. He knows it’s for all the wrong reasons and that he’ll end up thinking of Tara Finke and her Brazilian peacekeeper and will Trombal and how he doesn’t do romance, but it eats the space between him and Francesca every time he’s in the room with her. ~ Melina Marchetta,
1411:In the Lakota/Sioux tradition, a person who is grieving is considered most wakan, most holy. There's a sense that when someone is struck by the sudden lightning of loss, he or she stands on the threshold of the spirit world. The prayers of those who grieve are considered especially strong, and it is proper to ask them for their help.
You might recall what it's like to be with someone who has grieved deeply. The person has no layer of protection, nothing left to defend. The mystery is looking out through that person's eyes. For the time being, he or she has accepted the reality of loss and has stopped clinging to the past or grasping at the future. In the groundless openness of sorrow, there is a wholeness of presence and a deep natural wisdom. ~ Tara Brach,
1412:I knew what it was to have a misconception corrected—a misconception of such magnitude that shifting it shifted the world. Now I needed to understand how the great gatekeepers of history had come to terms with their own ignorance and partiality. I thought if I could accept that what they had written was not absolute but was the result of a biased process of conversation and revision, maybe I could reconcile myself with the fact that the history most people agreed upon was not the history I had been taught. Dad could be wrong, and the great historians Carlyle and Macaulay and Trevelyan could be wrong, but from the ashes of their dispute I could construct a world to live in. In knowing the ground was not ground at all, I hoped I could stand on it. ~ Tara Westover,
1413:What happened with Dane?” Jack asked casually. “Did you break up?”
“No, not at all. We’re still together.” I paused uncomfortably before adding, “But we’re on . . . hiatus. Just for three months, until Tara comes for her baby and I go back to Austin.”
“Does that mean you’re free to see other people?”
“We’ve always been free to see other people. Dane and I have an open relationship. No promises, no commitments.”
“There is no such thing. A relationship is promises and commitments.”
“To conventional people, maybe. But Dane and I believe you can’t own someone.”
“Sure you can,” Jack said.
I raised my brows.
“Maybe it’s different in Austin,” Jack continued. “But in Houston, a dog doesn’t share his bone.”

-Jack & Ella ~ Lisa Kleypas,
1414:Before we returned to Harvard, I convinced my parents to take a detour to Niagara Falls. The mood in the car was heavy, and at first I regretted having suggested the diversion, but the moment Dad saw the falls he was transformed, elated. I had a camera. Dad had always hated cameras but when he saw mine his eyes shone with excitement. “Tara! Tara!” he shouted, running ahead of me and Mother. “Get yourself a picture of this angle. Ain’t that pretty!” It was as if he realized we were making a memory, something beautiful we might need later. Or perhaps I’m projecting, because that was how I felt. There are some photos from today that might help me forget the grove, I wrote in my journal. There’s a picture of me and Dad happy, together. Proof that’s possible. ~ Tara Westover,
1415:I’d always known that my father believed in a different God. As a child, I’d been aware that although my family attended the same church as everyone in our town, our religion was not the same. They believed in modesty; we practiced it. They believed in God’s power to heal; we left our injuries in God’s hands. They believed in preparing for the Second Coming; we were actually prepared. For as long as I could remember, I’d known that the members of my own family were the only true Mormons I had ever known, and yet for some reason, here at this university, in this chapel, for the first time I felt the immensity of the gap. I understood now: I could stand with my family, or with the gentiles, on the one side or the other, but there was no foothold in between. ~ Tara Westover,
1416:As Annie Dillard wrote: "We have less time than we knew."

I wanted my mother to understand that I didn't plan picnics and parties because life was perfect and easy—I planned them because it wasn't. I planned them because my friend had died, because another friend's father had been diagnosed with cancer, because none of us knew what the future held. I planned them because, on the long, difficult slog up the mountain, it's important to stop and look at the view. I planned them because what is all the work for if you cannot gather the people you love around you in a golden sunset and laugh together? I planned them because winter was coming and we needed warm memories to sustain us.

We have less time than we knew. I understood that now. ~ Tara Austen Weaver,
1417:That’s your project,” he said. “You can do something no one has done: you can examine Mormonism not just as a religious movement, but as an intellectual one.” I began to reread the letters of Joseph Smith and Brigham Young. As a child I’d read those letters as an act of worship; now I read them with different eyes, not the eyes of a critic, but also not the eyes of a disciple. I examined polygamy, not as a doctrine but as a social policy. I measured it against its own aims, as well as against other movements and theories from the same period. It felt like a radical act. My friends in Cambridge had become a kind of family, and I felt a sense of belonging with them that, for many years, had been absent on Buck’s Peak. Sometimes I felt damned for those feelings. ~ Tara Westover,
1418:In class I had been taught about neurotransmitters and their effect on brain chemistry; I understood that disease is not a choice. This knowledge might have made me sympathetic to my father, but it didn’t. I felt only anger. We were the ones who’d paid for it, I thought. Mother. Luke. Shawn. We had been bruised and gashed and concussed, had our legs set on fire and our heads cut open. We had lived in a state of alert, a kind of constant terror, our brains flooding with cortisol because we knew that any of those things might happen at any moment. Because Dad always put faith before safety. Because he believed himself right, and he kept on believing himself right—after the first car crash, after the second, after the bin, the fire, the pallet. And it was us who paid. ~ Tara Westover,
1419:It had played out when, for reasons I don’t understand, I was unable to climb through the mirror and send out my sixteen-year-old self in my place. Until that moment she had always been there. No matter how much I appeared to have changed—how illustrious my education, how altered my appearance—I was still her. At best I was two people, a fractured mind. She was inside, and emerged whenever I crossed the threshold of my father’s house. That night I called on her and she didn’t answer. She left me. She stayed in the mirror. The decisions I made after that moment were not the ones she would have made. They were the choices of a changed person, a new self. You could call this selfhood many things. Transformation. Metamorphosis. Falsity. Betrayal. I call it an education. ~ Tara Westover,
1420:The more different someone seems from us, the more unreal they may feel to us. We can too easily ignore or dismiss people when they are of a different race or religion, when they come from a different socioeconomic “class.” Assessing them as either superior or inferior, better or worse, important or unimportant, we distance ourselves. Fixating on appearances—their looks, behavior, ways of speaking—we peg them as certain types. They are HIV positive or an alcoholic, a leftist or fundamentalist, a criminal or power monger, a feminist or do-gooder. Sometimes our typecasting has more to do with temperament—the person is boring or narcissistic, needy or pushy, anxious or depressed. Whether extreme or subtle, typing others makes the real human invisible to our eyes and closes our heart. ~ Tara Brach,
1421:That only seemed to anger her more. “Are you the one who will take me home?” “If you prefer, I could float you back.” He expected her to cut loose with profanity all over him. But she surprised him. “You know, your sarcasm isn’t appreciated right now. I’ve been drugged, beaten, nearly raped, saved, drugged again, hijacked, and now threatened by you. Tell me, what else should I look forward to? Torture, or just a good maiming?” Nykyrian did something he’d never done before. He backed off. She was right. She’d been through one hell of an ordeal and all things considered, she’d come out of it with her spirit intact. He cut a slight bow to her. “Forgive me, mu Tara. I’m not trained for manners.” Kiara would have asked him what he was trained for, but the answer was obvious. To kill. ~ Sherrilyn Kenyon,
1422:Mohini was a regal white tiger who lived for many years at the Washington, D.C. National Zoo. For most of those years her home was in the old lion house—a typical twelve-by-twelve-foot cage with iron bars and a cement floor. Mohini spent her days pacing restlessly back and forth in her cramped quarters. Eventually, biologists and staff worked together to create a natural habitat for her. Covering several acres, it had hills, trees, a pond and a variety of vegetation. With excitement and anticipation they released Mohini into her new and expansive environment. But it was too late. The tiger immediately sought refuge in a corner of the compound, where she lived for the remainder of her life. Mohini paced and paced in that corner until an area twelve by twelve feet was worn bare of grass. ~ Tara Brach,
1423:My strongest memory is not a memory. It's something I imagined, then came to remember as if it had happened. The memory was formed when I was five, just before I turned six, from a story my father told in such detail that I and my brothers and sister had each conjured our own cinematic version, with gunfire and shouts. Mine had crickets. That's the sound I hear as my family huddles in the kitchen, lights off, hiding from the Feds who've surrounded the house. A woman reaches for a glass of water and her silhouette is lighted by the moon. A shot echoes like the lash of a whip and she falls. In my memory it's always Mother who falls, and she has a baby in her arms.

The baby doesn't make sense - I'm the youngest of my mother's seven children - but like I said, none of this happened. ~ Tara Westover,
1424:I had decided to study not history, but historians. I suppose my interest came from the sense of groundlessness I'd felt since learning about the Holocaust and the civil rights movement--since realizing that what a person knows about the past is limited, and will always be limited, to what they are told by others. I knew what it was to have a misconception corrected--a misconception of such magnitude that shifting it shifted the world. Now I needed to understand how the great gatekeepers of history had come to terms with their own ignorance and partiality. I thought if I could accept that what they had written was not absolute but was the result of a biased process of conversation and revision, maybe I could reconcile myself with the fact that the history most people agreed upon was not the history I had been taught. ~ Tara Westover,
1425:Sometimes I wondered if my mother's unconventional choices were her billboard to a cruel world: I DON'T CARE WHAT YOU THINK OF ME. Had she chosen to walk away, or did she withdraw early to avoid failure? Were my mother's eccentricities a strength or just the way she covered up her own vulnerabilities? I knew from my own life that it's easier to pretend you don't want the thing you cannot have.

I feared rejection as well. The isolation and lack of communication I had been raised with made me feel—not that I was doing things wrong, but that I was wrong. I feared opening up by home would reveal all my messy, broken bits, all the ways I continually failed. If anyone got close enough to see, I was sure they wouldn't want to know me.

After years of shutting people out, how could I possibly let them in? ~ Tara Austen Weaver,
1426:I could probably go back further still. Back to ancestors who fled from oppression, who hid from armies, who survived on their wits. Perhaps my mother expects the worst because her people so often experienced it. My brother and I are the first generation to know privilege, to have opportunities and advantages. It seems ungrateful to complain.

But what a cross to bear—to expect the worst, to wait for the sky to fall. All my life I had been told it wasn't if the world would go to hell, just when. Tomorrow? Next week? It's best to be prepared.

I didn't want to live like that. I wanted grace.

And yet, I owed my existence to the fears that had made my ancestors suspicious. Those who trusted often died. Only the crafty and cynical made it out alive. Who am I to say where the line should be drawn? ~ Tara Austen Weaver,
1427:I carried the books to my room and read through the night. I loved the fiery pages of Mary Wollstonecraft, but there was a single line written by John Stuart Mill that, when I read it, moved the world: "It is a subject on which nothing final can be known." The subject Mill had in mind was the nature of women. Mill claimed that women have been coaxed, cajoled, shoved and squashed into a series of feminine contortions for so many centuries, that it is now quite impossible to define their natural abilities or aspirations.

Blood rushed to my brain; I felt an animating surge of adrenaline, of possibility, of a frontier being pushed outward. Of the nature of women, nothing final can be known. Never had I found such comfort in a void, in the black absence of knowledge. It seemed to say: whatever you are, you are woman. ~ Tara Westover,
1428:A brittle smile worked across my face, and I drew back from her. “See you later, Mom.”
She picked up her handbag, and sauntered out into the hallway. Jack looked around the doorjamb, his gaze sliding over me. “I’ll be back in a minute.”
By the time Jack had returned, I had downed a shot of tequila from the pantry, hoping the liquor would burn through my head-to-toe numbness. It hadn’t. I felt like a freezer that needed to be defrosted. Luke fretted in my arms, making impatient noises, wriggling.
Jack came to me and touched my chin, forcing me to meet his searching gaze.
“Now aren’t you sorry you didn’t take my advice and leave?” I asked morosely.
“No. I wanted to see what you grew up with.”
“I guess you can tell why Tara and I both needed therapy.”
“Hell, I need therapy, and I only spent an hour with her. ~ Lisa Kleypas,
1429:Ichecked myself over nervously. I had never been the new kid before, and I wanted at least one friend before the day was done. One besides Josh. Girlfriends were a necessity. Plenty had eyed me up at the ball but none had been brave enough to talk to me. Not even when I danced with Josh. I smiled unintentionally, thinking about Josh. Perhaps he would be my only friend. I could live with that, couldn’t I? No. Girlfriends were a necessity. Who would I toil over Josh with? And who would I talk about Briton with? No, I needed fiends. I surveyed my gray skinny jeans, black-and-white striped three-quarter-sleeve shirt, and knee-high beige dress boots, and grinned. I looked like a city kid. Great. No one would want to hang with me. My long hair looked silky and fine, not thick and unruly like it truly was, and I had on too much makeup. Yikes. ~ Tara Brown,
1430:God loves all of us,” she says, “and She wants us to know that She has changed Her garment merely. She is beyond female and male, She is beyond human understanding. But She calls your attention to that which you have forgotten. Jews: look to Miriam, not Moses, for what you can learn from her. Muslims: look to Fatima, not Muhammad. Buddhists: remember Tara, the mother of liberation. Christians: pray to Mary for your salvation. “You have been taught that you are unclean, that you are not holy, that your body is impure and could never harbor the divine. You have been taught to despise everything you are and to long only to be a man. But you have been taught lies. God lies within you, God has returned to earth to teach you, in the form of this new power. Do not come to me looking for answers, for you must find the answers within yourself. ~ Naomi Alderman,
1431:But it’s okay, it’s fine, because Tara is saying let’s go and dance before it wears off, so they all go and stand in the railway arches in a loose group facing the DJ and the lights, and they dance for a while in the dry ice, grinning and nodding and exchanging that strange puckered frown, eyebrows knitted, but the nodding and grinning are less from elation now, more from a need for reassurance that they’re still having fun, that it isn’t all about to end. Dexter wonders if he should take his shirt off, that sometimes helps, but the moment has passed. Someone nearby shouts ‘tune’ half-heartedly, but no-one’s convinced, there are no tunes. The enemy, self-consciousness, is creeping up on them and Gibbsy or Biggsy is the first to crack, declaring that the music is shit and everyone stops dancing immediately as if a spell has been broken. ~ David Nicholls,
1432:It is not in my nature to see what is not there. I've never felt like I could create a new reality—I was too busy trying to make the pieces I had been given fit together. It didn't occur to me that I could walk away and start from scratch.

To create takes more than imagination. There is an audacity to creation, whether you are designing a new house, a new life, or a new garden bed. There must be an overriding belief in your own worth—and in a world benevolent enough to make room for your vision. To be able to create, you need to have faith.

I do not come from people who have faith. I come from people who expect to be wiped out in a freak snowstorm in July.

And yet, looking around this bedraggled side yard, I tried to imagine what it might look like. I mustered up all I had, and I began to dream and make plans. ~ Tara Austen Weaver,
1433:We're not going to make it," I said.
The words caught in my throat, choking me. What was it Leslie had said to me when we were discussing Shannon's and Antoinetta's disappearance? 'You're beginning to sound like one of the characters in your books, Adam.' She'd been right. If this were a novel my heroes would have arrived just in the nick of time and saved the day. But real life didn't work like that. Real life had no happy endings. Despite our best efforts, despite my love for Tara [his wife] and my determination to protect her, and after everything we'd been through at the LeHorn house, fate conspired against us. We were still nine or ten miles from home, and night was almost upon us. By the time we got there it would already be too late. I fought back tears. I had the urge just to lie down in the middle of the road and let the next car run over me. ~ Brian Keene,
1434:But the real drama had already played out in the bathroom. It had played out when, for reasons I don’t understand, I was unable to climb through the mirror and send out my sixteen-year-old self in my place. Until that moment she had always been there. No matter how much I appeared to have changed—how illustrious my education, how altered my appearance—I was still her. At best I was two people, a fractured mind. She was inside, and emerged whenever I crossed the threshold of my father’s house. That night I called on her and she didn’t answer. She left me. She stayed in the mirror. The decisions I made after that moment were not the ones she would have made. They were the choices of a changed person, a new self. You could call this selfhood many things. Transformation. Metamorphosis. Falsity. Betrayal. I call it an education. This story is not about Mormonism. ~ Tara Westover,
1435:I was wrong to tell you that this is a story about the failures of love. No, it is about real love, true love. Imperfect, wretched, weak love. No fairy tales, no poetry. It is about the negotiations we undertake with ourselves in the name of love. Every day we struggle to decide what to give away and what to keep, but every day we make that calculation and we live with the results. This then is the true lesson: there is nothing romantic about love. Only the most naive believe it will save them. Only the hardiest of us will survive it.

And yet, And yet! We believe in love because we want to believe in it. Because really what else is there, amid all our glorious follies and urges and weaknesses and stumbles? The magic, the hope, the gorgeous idea of it. Because when the lights go out and we sit waiting in the dark, what do our fingers seek? Who do we teach for? ~ Tara Conklin,
1436:That peace did not come easily. I spent two years enumerating my father’s flaws, constantly updating the tally, as if reciting every resentment, every real and imagined act of cruelty, of neglect, would justify my decision to cut him from my life. Once justified, I thought the strangling guilt would release me and I could catch my breath. But vindication has no power over guilt. No amount of anger or rage directed at others can subdue it, because guilt is never about them. Guilt is the fear of one’s own wretchedness. It has nothing to do with other people. I shed my guilt when I accepted my decision on its own terms, without endlessly prosecuting old grievances, without weighing his sins against mine. Without thinking of my father at all. I learned to accept my decision for my own sake, because of me, not because of him. Because I needed it, not because he deserved it. ~ Tara Westover,
1437:The two left wheels of Tara and Abelard’s carriage lurched off the ground as the driver swung them into the narrow gap between a large driverless wagon and a mounted courier. Tara scrambled to the elevated side of the passenger cabin, eyes wide, and shot an angry look at Abelard when he chortled. The airborne wheels returned to the cobblestones with a bone-jarring thud. Tara’s teeth clapped together so hard her jaw ached. “Is our driver insane?” He brought one finger to his lips. “Don’t let him hear you. Cabbies in Alt Coulumb are touchy, with reason. The Guild has zero tolerance for accidents.” “They fire you if you have a wreck?” “It involves fire, yes. Trust me, there’s no safer place on the road in Alt Coulumb than in a cab.” “Especially when there are cabs on the road,” she noted as they cut off a one-horse hatchback, which careened out of control into a delivery wagon. ~ Max Gladstone,
1438:La Ierusalim oamenii mergeau intotdeauna ca dupa un mort sau ca intarziatii la un concert. Mai intai puneau jos varful pantofului si incercau pamantul. Apoi, dupa ce asezau piciorul, nu se grabeau deloc sa-l miste: asteptasem doua mii de ani ca sa putem pune piciorul in Ierusalim, si nu voiam sa renuntam la asta. Daca ridicam piciorul s-ar fi putut sa vina cineva si sa ne insface fasiuta de tara. Pe de alta parte, dupa ce ai ridicat piciorul, nu te pripi sa-l pui iar jos: cine stie in ce cuib de vipere poti calca. Sute de ani ne-am platit cu sange impetuozitatea, am cazut iar si iar in mainile dusmanilor pentru ca am pus picioarele pe pamant fara sa ne uitam pe unde mergem. Cam asa paseau oamenii la Ierusalim. Dar la Tel Aviv - maiculita! Intreg orasul era o lacusta uriasa. Oamenii saltau, ca si casele, strazile, pietele, briza marii, nisipul, bulevardele, si chiar norii de pe cer. ~ Amos Oz,
1439:Throughout the South for fifty years there would be bitter-eyed women who looked backward, to dead times, to dead men, evoking memories that hurt and were futile, bearing poverty with bitter pride because they had those memories. But Scarlett was never to look back.

She gazed at the blackened stones and, for the last time, she saw Twelve Oaks rise before her eyes as it had once stood, rich and proud, symbol of a race and a way of living. Then she started down the road toward Tara, the heavy basket cutting into her flesh.

Hunger gnawed at her empty stomach again and she said aloud:

“As God is my witness, as God is my witness, the Yankees aren’t going to lick me. I’m going to live through this, and when it’s over, I’m never going to be hungry again. No, nor any of my folks. If I have to steal or kill–as God is my witness, I’m never going to be hungry again. ~ Margaret Mitchell,
1440:I can’t believe that someone’s life can be bartered and sold so easily. That it’s so common that there are even names for the different ways to take a person’s life. For torturing them? My God, what is wrong with you people?” “We’re not the ones who are sick, mu Tara. With us—the predators—you know what we’ll do and why we do it. What we’re capable of. We make no bones about it and we wear the uniform so that you can see us coming. The ones who are sickening are the cowards who masquerade as sheep. The ones who lull you into trusting them and smile at your face while they plot your downfall behind your back for any number of psychotic reasons. The friends who turn on you out of jealousy or greed. Who try to ruin you for no reason at all. They are the ones who should be put down.” For once, she heard the hatred underlying those words. “And they’re the ones who are truly sickening. ~ Sherrilyn Kenyon,
1441:Now she could look back down the long years and see herself in green flowered dimity, standing in the sunshine at Tara, thrilled by the young horseman with his blond hair shining like a silver helmet. She could see so clearly now that he was only a childish fancy, no more important really than her spoiled desire for the aquamarine earbobs she had coaxed out of Gerald. For, once she owned the earbobs, they had lost their value, as everything except money lost its value once it was hers. And so he, too, would have become cheap if, in those first far-away days, she had ever had the satisfaction of refusing to marry him. If she had ever had him at her mercy, seen him grown passionate, importunate, jealous, sulky, pleading, like the other boys, the wild infatuation which had possessed her would have passed, blowing away as lightly as mist before sunshine and light wind when she met a new man. ~ Margaret Mitchell,
1442:over me. And his brother offers me his hand. “The girl who tamed the beast. It’s nice to finally meet.” Andy laughs. I can tell by the sparkle in his eyes he knows exactly what his brother is like. “Come on, let's sit and get ready.” Their mom sits and drags me with her. “How did BJ seem today? He gets tense sometimes when it’s game day. Was he tense?” She’s tense but I get it. This is a lifetime of work coming to a head. The culmination of a family full of dreams all coming true in one moment. Sami sits next to me, doing her indifferent face. It’s weird being with them and being with my family. The life was the same and then completely opposite. His parents wanted what was best for him, same as mine, and they had a dream for him, same as mine, but they let him choose the dream, in the end. My dad did that for me, but my mom didn't. I wish she could see and feel what this moment is like. I wish I ~ Tara Brown,
1443:Acaba bu da seni fazlasıyla etkisi altına almış bilimkurgu filmleriyle mi ilgili?”dedi Jay gözlerini devirip.
“ Hayır… Bu seferki korku filmleriyle ilgili. Madde 1; dağın başındaysan, yağmur yağıyorsa, düşmek ve ya diri diri gömülmek için son derece elverişli pek çok alan varsa birden çok gruba ayrılmak demek; iki grupta da sadece bir kişi kalıp onlarda finalde dramatik bir şekilde birleşinceye dek herkesin ölmesi demektir… Grup falan yok.”
Tara, onlar sadece kurgu.”dedi Jay bütün kelimeleri Tara’nın iyice anlamasını ister gibi tek tek ve yavaşça telaffuz etmişti.
“ Sahi mi? Son bir hafta da yaptığın film konusu olamayacak kadar sıradan tek bir olay söyle ben de tek başıma bütün dağı dolaşayım.” Jay bir çizgi halini alıncaya dek dudaklarını sinirle birbirlerine bastırdı. Tara yüzüne çarpık bir gülümseme yerleştirip el fenerini açarak Jay’in yüzüne tuttu.
“ Ben de öyle düşünmüştüm. ~ zge Il k,
1444:For one bitter moment, I thought Dad had lied. Then I remembered the fear on his face, the heavy rattling of his breath, and I felt certain that he’d really believed we were in danger. I reached for some explanation and strange words came to mind, words I’d learned only minutes before: paranoia, mania, delusions of grandeur and persecution. And finally the story made sense—the one on the page, and the one that had lived in me through childhood. Dad must have read about Ruby Ridge or seen it on the news, and somehow as it passed through his feverish brain, it had ceased to be a story about someone else and had become a story about him. If the Government was after Randy Weaver, surely it must also be after Gene Westover, who’d been holding the front line in the war with the Illuminati for years. No longer content to read about the brave deeds of others, he had forged himself a helmet and mounted a nag. ~ Tara Westover,
1445:Whomever you become, whatever you make yourself into, that is who you always were. It was always in you. Not in Cambridge. In you. You are gold. And returning to BYI, or even that mountain you came from, will not change who you are. It may change how others see you, it may even change how you see yourself—even gold appears dull in some lighting—but that is the illusion. And it always was.... The most powerful determination of who you are is inside you, he said, ‘Professor Steinberg says this Pygmalion.... She was just a cockney in a nice dress. Until she believed in herself. Then it didn’t matter what dress she wore.’

I wanted to believe him, to take his words and remake myself, but I’d never had that kind of faith. No matter how deeply I interred the memories, how tightly I shut my eyes against them, when I thought of my self, the images that came to mind were of that girl, in the bathroom, in the parking lot. ~ Tara Westover,
1446:A MAN I praise that once in Tara's Hals
Said to the woman on his knees, "Lie still.
My hundredth year is at an end. I think
That something is about to happen, I think
That the adventure of old age begins.
To many women I have said, ""Lie still,''
And given everything a woman needs,
A roof, good clothes, passion, love perhaps,
But never asked for love; should I ask that,
I shall be old indeed.'
Thereon the man
Went to the Sacred House and stood between
The golden plough and harrow and spoke aloud
That all attendants and the casual crowd might hear.
"God I have loved, but should I ask return
Of God or woman, the time were come to die.'
He bade, his hundred and first year at end,
Diggers and carpenters make grave and coffin;
Saw that the grave was deep, the coffin sound,
Summoned the generations of his house,
Lay in the coffin, stopped his breath and died.

~ William Butler Yeats, In Taras Halls
,
1447:Mother charged about five hundred dollars for a delivery, and this was another way midwifing changed her: suddenly she had money. Dad didn’t believe that women should work, but I suppose he thought it was all right for Mother to be paid for midwifing, because it undermined the Government. Also, we needed the money. Dad worked harder than any man I knew, but scrapping and building barns and hay sheds didn’t bring in much, and it helped that Mother could buy groceries with the envelopes of small bills she kept in her purse. Sometimes, if we’d spent the whole day flying about the valley, delivering herbs and doing prenatal exams, Mother would use that money to take me and Audrey out to eat. Grandma-over-in-town had given me a journal, pink with a caramel-colored teddy bear on the cover, and in it I recorded the first time Mother took us to a restaurant, which I described as “real fancy with menus and everything.” According to the entry, my meal came to $3.30. ~ Tara Westover,
1448:In those days, when my mother visited Seattle to see her grandchildren, she brought books. On the inside cover she always inscribed the same message. It was what she told the girls on the phone from California . . . Grandma loves you all the time.

As the girls grew, they learned to parrot my mother, they said it together at the end of phone conversations or when she was leaving after a visit. Their high, chirpy voices blended with her own low tones to make a chant, a chorus, a call to arms. She would start and they would join in: "Grandma loves you all the time."

They thought it was a game, a joke. Only I knew the sad, scared place it came from. Only I knew what it really meant: a little girl with a single memory of her own mother. A little girl who did not remember ever being loved.

Even if she is not here, even when you cannot see her, even if she dies, even if you don't remember her: Grandma loves you all the time. ~ Tara Austen Weaver,
1449:My mom won’t let him.” I sighed. “She’s starting to really get on my nerves, too.” Krysta’s eyes widened. “Why?” “Ever since Rose Marie came home, it’s been Rose Marie this or baby that. You should see the money my mom has spent. She already bought a crib and they’re painting dinosaurs all over my bedroom. They didn’t even ask me.” “I don’t think it’s your bedroom anymore, Sophie,” Krysta reminded me. AJ leaned forward and narrowed her gaze. “You sound jealous, Sophie.” “Jealous?” I snapped, ready to tear off AJ’s head. “How could you say that, AJ? Why would you think I’m jealous? They’ve just thrown their lives down the toilet and you think I’m jealous?” AJ leaned back and shrugged. “You don’t have to get so defensive. It was just an observation.” “I’m not jealous.” The pitch in my voice rose. “It just pisses me off that Rose Marie screws up and she gets the royal treatment. Mom wouldn’t do that for me.” “Yep.” AJ waved her finger at me. “That’s jealousy.” “You ~ Tara West,
1450:And let’s face it people, no one is ever honest with you about child birth. Not even your mother.       “It’s a pain you forget all about once you have that sweet little baby in your arms.”     Bullshit.   I CALL BULLSHIT.   Any friend, cousin, or nosey-ass stranger in the grocery store that tells you it’s not that bad is a lying sack of shit.   Your vagina is roughly the size of the girth of a penis.   It has to stretch and open andturn into a giant bat cave so the life-sucking human you’ve been growing for nine months can angrily claw its way out.   Who in their right mind would do that willingly?   You’re just walking along one day and think to yourself, “You know, I think it’s time I turn my vagina into an Arby’s Beef and Cheddar (minus the cheddar) and saddle myself down for a minimum of eighteen years to someone who will suck the soul and the will to live right out of my body so I’m a shell of the person I used to be and can’t get laid even if I pay for it. ~ Tara Sivec,
1451:For two days we explored Rome, a city that is both a living organism and a fossil. Bleached structures from antiquity lay like dried bones, embedded in pulsating cables and thrumming traffic, the arteries of modern life. We visited the Pantheon, the Roman Forum, the Sistine Chapel. My instinct was to worship, to venerate. That was how I felt toward the whole city: that it should be behind glass, adored from a distance, never touched, never altered. My companions moved through the city differently, aware of its significance but not subdued by it. They were not hushed by the Trevi Fountain; they were not silenced by the Colosseum. Instead, as we moved from one relic to the next, they debated philosophy—Hobbes and Descartes, Aquinas and Machiavelli. There was a kind of symbiosis in their relationship to these grand places: they gave life to the ancient architecture by making it the backdrop of their discourse, by refusing to worship at its altar as if it were a dead thing. ~ Tara Westover,
1452:A startling thought this, that a woman could handle business
matters as well as or better than a man, a revolutionary thought to
Scarlett who had been reared in the tradition that men were
omniscient and women none too bright. Of course, she had
discovered that this was not altogether true but the pleasant
fiction still stuck in her mind. Never before had she put this
remarkable idea into words. She sat quite still, with the heavy
book across her lap, her mouth a little open with surprise,
thinking that during the lean months at Tara she had done a man's
work and done it well. She had been brought up to believe that a
woman alone could accomplish nothing, yet she had managed the
plantation without men to help her until Will came. Why, why, her
mind stuttered, I believe women could manage everything in the
world without men's help--except having babies, and God knows, no
woman in her right mind would have babies if she could help it. ~ Margaret Mitchell,
1453:There is a certain kind of man who is forever searching. He wanders from place to place, he looks hard into the eyes of women and men in every town, maybe he scratches the earth or wields a gun, remedies illnesses or writes books, and there is always a vague emptiness within him. It is the emptiness that drives him and he does not know even how to name that thing that might fill it. No idea of home or love or peace comes to him. He does not know, so he cannot stop. On and on he moves. and the emptiness blinds him and pulls at him and he is like a newborn baby searching for the teat, knowing it is there, but where?
And sometimes such a man is handed a gift. A gift of direction. A path that is marked for him and there, yes, this will ease your suffering, it is sure. This will cure you, it will fill you up, at least for a time. There will be a home, and love, there will no longer be the sorrow when you look at a cold night sky, the sorrow as the sun rises and the mist burns away. ~ Tara Conklin,
1454:The blessing was a mercy. He was offering me the same terms of surrender he had offered my sister. I imagined what a relief it must have been for her, to realize she could trade her reality—the one she shared with me—for his. How grateful she must have felt to pay such a modest price for her betrayal. I could not judge her for her choice, but in that moment I knew I could not choose it for myself. Everything I had worked for, all my years of study, had been to purchase for myself this one privilege: to see and experience more truths than those given to me by my father, and to use those truths to construct my own mind. I had come to believe that the ability to evaluate many ideas, many histories, many points of view, was at the heart of what it means to self-create. If I yielded now, I would lose more than an argument. I would lose custody of my own mind. This was the price I was being asked to pay, I understood that now. What my father wanted to cast from me wasn’t a demon: it was me. ~ Tara Westover,
1455:The Fianna[20] recruited at the great fairs, especially at Tara, Uisnech, and Taillte. The greatest discrimination was used in choosing the eligible ones from amongst the candidate throng — which throng included in plenty sons of chieftains and princes. But no candidate would be considered unless he, his family, and clan, were prepared philosophically to accept for him life or death, all the daily hazards of a hazardous career — and that his family and his clan should, from the day he joined the Fian, renounce all claims to satisfaction or vengeance for his injuring or ending. His comrades must henceforth be his moral heirs and executors, who would seek and get the satisfaction due if he were wounded or killed by any means that violated the code of honor and justice. And, it should here be remarked that the high ethical code of the Red Branch Knights in the days of Christ was not any more admirable than the code of justice and of honor observed now, two centuries after, by the Fian. Many ~ Seumas MacManus,
1456:There’s a moment in [Anne of Green Gables] where Anne Shirley (great character) […] is in the same classroom as Gilbert Blythe and she hit’s him over the head with a slate, which is their kind of writing tool, and I always say that moment for me was just, I was just absolutely mesmerised. I thought it was so romantic, though she hated his guts. I would always say that in every one of my novels there is a moment where my characters metaphorically hit their potential love interests over the head with a slate. It could be that winning an argument or getting the upper hand, an example in say The Piper’s Son could be here’s Tom thinking it will be easy, text messaging Tara saying ‘How’s it going, babe’ and her response, that for me is the hitting someone over the head with a slate. It happens in Saving Francesca when she kind of meets Will and Will’s such a bastard to her. So they’re moments I kind of adopted and I loved that particular one, so I would say [L.M. Montgomery] was a major influence. ~ Melina Marchetta,
1457:Are you serious about leaving?"
I touched my aching face. "Yes.But I don't know how."
"I'd go with you," Colin said quietly.
"Really?"
"You know I would."
"If you could do anything, what would you do? Would you go back to Ireland?"
"Maybe," he said. "I've no family left there but I miss the green hills. I'd love to show them to you, show you Tara and the Cliffs of Moher.We could live in a thatched cottage and keep sheep."
I grinned at him. "If you clean up after them."
"What would be your perfect day then?" he asked, grinning back at me. "If you don't like my sheep?"
"Your cottage sounds nice," I allowed. "I'd like to sleep in late and read as many books as I'd like and drink tea with lemon and eat pineapple slices for breakfast."
"No velvet dresses and diamonds?"
I rolled my eyes, then stopped when the bruises throbbed. "Ouch.And no, of course not.I don't care about that. Only books." I looked at him shyly. "And you."
"That's all right then," he said softly. ~ Alyxandra Harvey,
1458:stairwell and started the climb to the seventh floor. He was knackered by the time they got to the third, but his agitation drove him on. Amisha's smooth and regular breathing, as she bounded up behind, stood in stark contrast to H's heavy panting. H reached the seventh. Ignoring the faces surprised to see him turning up at work, he steered a path through the open plan office and burst his way into the incident room, where an update on the Tara case was in progress. ‘Inspector Hawkins, how nice of you to drop in,’ said Hilary. ‘This is not your case - please leave immediately and make your way to my office. When I’m finished here you can update me on your case and explain where the hell you have been these last few days.’ H believed in the chain of command when he felt it was necessary. At this moment he didn’t. He stared hard at the officer in charge of the Tara case and went straight to the crux of the matter. ‘Marchant, you got anything yet?’ Miller-Marchant remained silent. H knew what that meant. Hilary ~ Roy Robson,
1459:We focus on other people’s faults. There is a saying that the world is divided into people who think they are right. The more inadequate we feel, the more uncomfortable it is to admit our faults. Blaming others temporarily relieves us from the weight of failure. The painful truth is that all of these strategies simply reinforce the very insecurities that sustain the trance of unworthiness. The more we anxiously tell ourselves stories about how we might fail or what is wrong with us or with others, the more we deepen the grooves—the neural pathways—that generate feelings of deficiency. Every time we hide a defeat we reinforce the fear that we are insufficient. When we strive to impress or outdo others, we strengthen the underlying belief that we are not good enough as we are. This doesn’t mean that we can’t compete in a healthy way, put wholehearted effort into work or acknowledge and take pleasure in our own competence. But when our efforts are driven by the fear that we are flawed, we deepen the trance of unworthiness. ~ Tara Brach,
1460:spinning too long in a circle. It’s not exactly happiness, but I’ll take it. “Priceless! Legendary!” Courtney’s thumping the back of my seat, and Bethany’s just shaking her head and reaching forward to touch me, eyes wide, amazed, like I’m a saint and she’s trying to cure herself of a disease. Tara’s screaming with laughter. She can barely watch the road, her eyes are tearing up so badly. She chokes out, “Did you see their faces? Did you see?” and I realize I didn’t see. I couldn’t see anything, couldn’t feel anything but the roaring around me, heavy and loud, and it occurs to me that I’m not sure whether this is what it’s like to be really, truly alive or this is what it’s like to be dead, and it strikes me as hilarious. Courtney thumps me one more time, and I see her face rising behind me in the rearview mirror, red as a sun, and I start laughing too, and the four of us laugh all the way back to Ridgeview—over eighteen miles—while the world streaks past us in a smear of blacks and grays, like a bad painting of itself. ~ Lauren Oliver,
1461:You’ve been downgraded from a thrill-kill to a simple bill-kill. (Nykyrian)
Bill-kill? (Kiara)
Kill you any way possible and send the bill in for payment. (Nykyrian)
I can’t believe that someone’s life can be bartered and sold so easily. That it’s so common that there are even names for the different ways to take a person’s life. For torturing them? My God, what is wrong with you people? (Kiara)
We’re not the ones who are sick, mu Tara. With us –the predators– you know what we’ll do and why we do it. What we’re capable of. We make no bones about it and we wear the uniform so that you can see us coming. The ones who are sickening are the cowards who masquerade as sheep. The ones who lull you into trusting them and smile at your face while they plot your downfall behind your back for any number of psychotic reasons. The friends who turn on you out of jealousy or greed. Who try to ruin you for no reason at all. They are the ones who should be put down. And they’re the ones who are truly sickening. (Nykyrian) ~ Sherrilyn Kenyon,
1462:One tool of mindfulness that can cut through our numbing trance is inquiry. As we ask ourselves questions about our experience, our attention gets engaged. We might begin by scanning our body, noticing what we are feeling, especially in the throat, chest, abdomen and stomach, and then asking, “What is happening?” We might also ask, “What wants my attention right now?” or, “What is asking for acceptance?” Then we attend, with genuine interest and care, listening to our heart, body and mind. Inquiry is not a kind of analytic digging—we are not trying to figure out, “Why do I feel this sadness?” This would only stir up more thoughts. In contrast to the approach of Western psychology, in which we might delve into further stories in order to understand what caused a current situation, the intention of inquiry is to awaken to our experience exactly as it is in this present moment. While inquiry may expose judgments and thoughts about what we feel is wrong, it focuses on our immediate feelings and sensations. I might be feeling like a bad mother ~ Tara Brach,
1463:To try to establish whether these qualities are present in an individual, the first thing Tara does is to take the person in question out to lunch, and then, once the food arrives, to offer to share a bite of hers. Some people will, in effect, say, “No thanks, I ordered what I want and I’m sticking to it.” Others will gladly accept the bite Tara offers and proffer one from their plate in return. Guess which one is the cross-pollinator? Tara in fact finds a high correlation. “People who won’t share food don’t do well with us,” says Tara. “It’s a brutal indicator.”6 (Though she’s learned that this test doesn’t always extend across cultures and nationalities. The British, in her experience, simply don’t like to share food.) “People who share food tend to be less territorial. They’re less likely to say, ‘I ordered that. That’s what I wanted. I got exactly what I wanted,’ and more likely to say, enthusiastically, ‘Hey, what’s the table ordering? I want to try a little of everything.’ Those folks tend to have a lot more ease in our working process. ~ John Seely Brown,
1464:The sky is full of the sun and the stars
The universe is full of life
Among all these I have found a place
And in wonder and amazement I sing.
The world is swayed
By eternitys rushing tide
Rising and falling
I have felt its tug in my blood
Racing through my veins
And in wonder and amazement I sing.
While walking in the woodlands
With my feet I have touched the blades of grass
I have been startled by the flowers fragrance
They have all maddened my mind
The gifts of gladness and joy
Are strewn all around
And in wonder and amazement I sing.
I have pricked my ears
I have opened my eyes
I have bared my heart to the world
In the midst of the known
I have sought the unknown
And in wonder and amazement I sing.
--------
Transcreation of the song Akash bhara surya tara biswabhara pran by Rabindranath Tagore. Listening to Debabrata Biswas singing this wonderful song is a rare experience. Transcreation by Kumud Biswas.

Translated by Kumud Biswas
~ Rabindranath Tagore, And In Wonder And Amazement I Sing
,
1465:At Emain and Cruachan, as well as at Tara, the assemblages were primarily political. They were conventions of representatives from all parts, for the purpose of discussing national affairs — and were presided over by the king. The yearly Fair of Taillte (now Telltown) in Meath, was mainly for athletic contests — and for this was long famous throughout Eirinn, Alba, and Britain. In the course of time, too, Taillte acquired new fame as a marriage mart. Boys and girls, in thousands, were brought there by their parents, who matched them, and bargained about their tinnscra (dowry) — in a place set apart for the purpose, whose Gaelic name, signifying marriage-hollow, still commemorates its purpose. The games of Taillte were Ireland’s Olympics, and, we may be sure, caused as keen competition and high excitement as ever did the Grecian. These Tailltin games took place during the first week of August — and the first of August, to this day, is commonly called Lugnasad — the games of the De Danann Lugh, who first instituted this gathering in memory of his foster-mother, Taillte. ~ Seumas MacManus,
1466:If there was a single moment when the breach between us, which had been cracking and splintering for two decades, was at last too vast to be bridged, I believe it was that winter night, when I stared at my reflection in the bathroom mirror, while, without my knowing it, my father grasped the phone in his knotted hands and dialed my brother. Diego, the knife. What followed was very dramatic. But the real drama had already played out in the bathroom. It had played out when, for reasons I don’t understand, I was unable to climb through the mirror and send out my sixteen-year-old self in my place. Until that moment she had always been there. No matter how much I appeared to have changed—how illustrious my education, how altered my appearance—I was still her. At best I was two people, a fractured mind. She was inside, and emerged whenever I crossed the threshold of my father’s house. That night I called on her and she didn’t answer. She left me. She stayed in the mirror. The decisions I made after that moment were not the ones she would have made. They were the choices of a changed person, a new self. ~ Tara Westover,
1467:And in Wonder and Amazement I Sing

The sky is full of the sun and the stars
The universe is full of life
Among all these I have found a place
And in wonder and amazement I sing.
The world is swayed
By eternitys rushing tide
Rising and falling
I have felt its tug in my blood
Racing through my veins
And in wonder and amazement I sing.
While walking in the woodlands
With my feet I have touched the blades of grass
I have been startled by the flowers fragrance
They have all maddened my mind
The gifts of gladness and joy
Are strewn all around
And in wonder and amazement I sing.
I have pricked my ears
I have opened my eyes
I have bared my heart to the world
In the midst of the known
I have sought the unknown
And in wonder and amazement I sing.
This transcreation of the song Akash bhara surya tara biswabhara pran was created by Kumud Biswas. As he says . . "Listening to Debabrata Biswas singing this wonderful song is a rare experience."

Translated by Kumud Biswas
~ Rabindranath Tagore, Akash Bhara Surya Tara Biswabhara Pran (Translation)
,
1468:Buddhism offers a basic challenge to this cultural worldview. The Buddha taught that this human birth is a precious gift because it gives us the opportunity to realize the love and awareness that are our true nature. As the Dalai Lama pointed out so poignantly, we all have Buddha nature. Spiritual awakening is the process of recognizing our essential goodness, our natural wisdom and compassion. In stark contrast to this trust in our inherent worth, our culture’s guiding myth is the story of Adam and Eve’s exile from the Garden of Eden. We may forget its power because it seems so worn and familiar, but this story shapes and reflects the deep psyche of the West. The message of “original sin” is unequivocal: Because of our basically flawed nature, we do not deserve to be happy, loved by others, at ease with life. We are outcasts, and if we are to reenter the garden, we must redeem our sinful selves. We must overcome our flaws by controlling our bodies, controlling our emotions, controlling our natural surroundings, controlling other people. And we must strive tirelessly—working, acquiring, consuming, achieving, e-mailing, overcommitting and rushing—in a never-ending quest to prove ourselves once and for all. ~ Tara Brach,
1469:I think that, to me it’s a story about forgiveness. Some people say to me that they would never forgive Tom for what he did. Other people say ‘well he was grief stricken’. But I still think that the way he acted was awful. There was a trust thing that happened there and especially coming from a character like Tara Finke, he’s not really a player and she’s not really a confidant person on so many different levels. But I think for me there was just, ultimately I know what he did was wrong but there was such a respect between them as people and I like the fact that he had to actually work instead of trying. Like I think in the past he had found it so easy to charm people but at this particular case because he didn’t have her there in front of him, he actually had to work at wooing her back. And I think he succeeds. And there are so many times when people around him don’t think he is going to succeed at that, there’s no way that she will forgive him and I like the fact that she does, and it’s not because she’s a pushover it’s because Tom has really worked at it that he has opened himself to her in the same that that she kind of opened herself to him. I suppose it’s about trust between people in the end. ~ Melina Marchetta,
1470:I won’t be here that long. Tara will come for him, and then I’m going back to Austin.”
“Back to what? A guy who bails on you when you need him? What’s Dane doing now that’s more important than helping you? Fighting for the rights of endangered ferns?”
I stiffened and pushed away from him, irritation jolting me out of my fugue-state. “You have no right to judge Dane or my relationship with him.”
Jack made a scoffing sound. “That half-assed excuse for a relationship was over the moment Dane told you not to bring the baby to Austin. You know what he should have said? . . . ‘Hell, yes, Ella, I’ll stand by you no matter what you do. Shit happens. We’ll make it work. Come home now and get in bed.’”
“There was no way Dane could have handled this and kept his company going, and you have no idea how many causes he has, how many people he helps—”
“His woman should be his number-one cause.”
“Spare me the bumper-sticker philosophy. And quit taking cheap shots at Dane. When have you ever put a woman first?”
“I’m about to put you first right now, darlin’.”
That comment could have been construed a few different ways, but the gleam in his eyes gave it a positively filthy spin.

-Ella & Jack ~ Lisa Kleypas,
1471:p.cm. Includes indexes.ISBN-13: 978-0-7360-6278-7 (soft cover) ISBN-10: 0-7360-6278-5 (soft cover) 1. Hatha yoga.2. Human anatomy.I.Title.RA781.7. K356 2007 613.7’046--dc22 2007010050 ISBN-10: 0-7360-6278-5 (print) ISBN-13: 978-0-7360-6278-7 (print) ISBN-10: 0-7360-8218-2 (Adobe PDF) ISBN-13: 978-0-7360-8218-1 (Adobe PDF) Copyright © 2007 by The Breathe Trust All rights reserved. Except for use in a review, the reproduction or utilization of this work in any form or by any electronic, mechanical, or other means, now known or hereafter invented, including xerography, photocopying, and recording, and in any information storage and retrieval system, is forbidden without the written permission of the publisher. Acquisitions Editor: Martin Barnard Developmental Editor: Leigh Keylock Assistant Editor: Christine Horger Copyeditor: Patsy Fortney Proofreader: Kathy Bennett Graphic Designer: Fred Starbird Graphic Artist: Tara Welsch Original Cover Designer: Lydia Mann Cover Revisions: Keith Blomberg Art Manager: Kelly Hendren Project Photographer: Lydia Mann Illustrator (cover and interior): Sharon Ellis Printer: United Graphics Human Kinetics books are available at special discounts for bulk purchase. Special editions or book excerpts ~ Anonymous,
1472:Inainte chiar de a afla vreun raspuns satisfacator, si numai prin faptul ca a fost rostita, intrebarea justa regenereaza si fertilizeaza; si nu numai fiinta omeneasca, ci intreg Cosmosul. Ghicesc in acest simbolism solidaritatea omului cu Firea intreaga; intreaga viata cosmica sufera si se ofileste prin nepasarea omului fata de problemele centrale. Uitand sa ne punem intrebarea justa, pierzandu-ne timpul cu futilitati sau intrebari frivole, ne omoram nu numai pe noi, ci omoram prin moarte lenta si sterilizare o particica din Cosmos. As putea merge si mai departe. As putea presupune ca oamenii continua sa traiasca sanatosi si Cosmosul isi continua ritmurile datorita exclusiv intrebarilor pe care si le pun acei cativa alesi care, asemenea lui Parsifal, patimesc pentru lenea noastra spirituala. Poate ca am deveni, peste noapte, sterpi si bolnavi daca n-ar exista, in fiecare tara si in fiecare moment istoric, anumiti oameni hotarati si luminati, care sa-si puna intrebarea justa... Si n-ar fi deloc exclus ca haosul si catastrofa in care ne pregatim sa intram si noi sa se datoreze, in ultima instanta, disparitiei acestor oameni hotarati si luminati, sau faptului ca nimeni nu se mai indreapta spre ei ca sa le puna, din nou, intrebarea justa... ~ Mircea Eliade,
1473:To write my essay I had to read books differently, without giving myself over to either fear or adoration. Because Burke had defended the British monarchy, Dad would have said he was an agent of tyranny. He wouldn't have wanted the book in the house. There was a thrill in trusting myself to read the words. I felt a similar thrill in reading Madison, Hamilton and Jay, especially on those occasions when I discarded their conclusions in favor of Burke's, or when it seemed to me that their ideas were not really different in substance, only in form. There were wonderful suppositions embedded in this method of reading: that books are not tricks, and that I was not feeble.”
Tara Westover, Educated
2 likes Like
“The hill is paved with wild wheat. If the conifers and sagebrush are soloists, the wheat field is a corps de ballet, each stem following all the rest in bursts of movement, a million ballerinas bending, one after the other, as great gales dent their golden heads.”
Tara Westover, Educated: A Memoir
2 likes Like
“But vindication has no power over guilt. No amount of anger or rage directed at others can subdue it, because guilt is never about them. Guilt is the fear of one’s own wretchedness. It has nothing to do with other people. ~ Tara Westover,
1474:From my father I had learned that books were to be either adored or exiled. Books that were of God—books written by the Mormon prophets or the Founding Fathers—were not to be studied so much as cherished, like a thing perfect in itself. I had been taught to read the words of men like Madison as a cast into which I ought to pour the plaster of my own mind, to be reshaped according to the contours of their faultless model. I read them to learn what to think, not how to think for myself. Books that were not of God were banished; they were a danger, powerful and irresistible in their cunning.
To write my essay I had to read books differently, without giving myself over to either fear or adoration. Because Burke had defended the British monarchy, Dad would have said he was an agent of tyranny. He wouldn’t have wanted the book in the house. There was a thrill in trusting myself to read the words. I felt a similar thrill in reading Madison, Hamilton and Jay, especially on those occasions when I discarded their conclusions in favor of Burke’s, or when it seemed to me that their ideas were not really different in substance, only in form. There were wonderful suppositions embedded in this method of reading: that books are not tricks, and that I was not feeble. ~ Tara Westover,
1475:Again starting with an unusual Y-chromosome, they noticed its occurrence in a related set of surnames that were linked to branches of the Ui Neill, the clan that had held the High Kingship at Tara, and had expelled the Dál Riata to Argyll. The Ui Neill equivalent of Somerled was Niall Noigiallach, better known as Niall of the Nine Hostages, who lived in the second half of the fourth century AD. This was a time when the Romans were beginning to withdraw from mainland Britain. According to legend, Niall raided and harassed western Britain and specialized in capturing and then ransoming high-ranking hostages, hence his soubriquet. His most famous captive was one Succat, who went on to become St Patrick. Niall’s military exploits carried him over the sea to Scotland, where he fought the Picts who were trying to retake the recent Irish colonies of Dalriada. It was during a raid even further afield, in France, that an arrow from the bow of an Irish rival killed Niall on the banks of the River Loire in AD 405. Niall was succeeded in the High Kingship by his nephew, Dathi, his father’s brother’s son. This was typical of the Gaelic tradition of derbhfine, the rules of inheritance that chose the new king from among the direct male relatives of the old. This served to ensure the patrilineal inheritance of the High Kingship itself ~ Bryan Sykes,
1476:Didn't you get the money for the taxes? Don't tell me the wolf is still at the door of Tara." There was a different tone in his voice.

She looked up to meet his dark eyes and caught an expression which startled and puzzled her at first, and then made her suddenly smile, a sweet and charming smile which was seldom on her face these days. What a perverse wretch he was, but how nice he could be at times! She knew now that the real reason for his call was not to tease her but to make sure she had gotten the money for which she had been so desperate. She knew now that he had hurried to her as soon as he was released, without the slightest appearance of hurry, to lend her the money if she still needed it. And yet he would torment and insult her and deny that such was his intent, should she accuse him. He was quite beyond all comprehension. Did he really care about her, more than he was willing to admit? Or did he have some other motive? Probably the latter, she thought. But who could tell? He did such strange things sometimes.

"No," she said, "the wolf isn't at the door any longer. I--I got the money."

"But not without a struggle, I'll warrant. Did you manage to restrain yourself until you got the wedding ring on your finger?" She tried not to smile at his accurate summing up of her conduct but she could not help dimpling. ~ Margaret Mitchell,
1477:Suddenly, the wind got colder for a moment. Colder and fiercer. I had to hold my hair down, the blonde locks thick with mousse and hairspray, as they were being whipped around my face. Something caught my eye. Out in the dark yard, behind the huge maple tree, I saw movement—a dark figure shifting as if to hide behind the tree. A Peeping Tom? Creepy. And you always think in the city you’ll see the weirdos, and there I was in a small town, blatantly staring at a man watching me. Maybe it was Josh. But wouldn’t he just say hi and be my Romeo to his Juliet? Holding my hair to my face, I tried to focus my eyes. But with so little light behind the shape, it was hard to see clearly, and I lost it completely when it stopped moving. I squinted in disbelief at two red slits glowing mid-trunk on the tree. I would’ve thought they were cat’s eyes catching the light, but they seemed much too large and far too high up the trunk of the tree. Not to mention, they were red. If I didn’t know better, I would’ve thought they belonged to the dark figure hiding behind the tree trunk, but that had clearly been a man spying on me. What man had red eyes? I blinked several times, assuming it was a hallucination. When the red eyes didn’t leave and the figure didn’t move from the tree, my stomach sank and my heart raced, but I didn’t move. I was frozen in fear, no—terror. After ~ Tara Brown,
1478:fantastical. The memories were more real—more believable—than the stone spires. To myself I pretended there were other reasons I couldn’t belong at Cambridge, reasons having to do with class and status: that it was because I was poor, had grown up poor. Because I could stand in the wind on the chapel roof and not tilt. That was the person who didn’t belong in Cambridge: the roofer, not the whore. I can go to school, I had written in my journal that very afternoon. And I can buy new clothes. But I am still Tara Westover. I have done jobs no Cambridge student would do. Dress us any way you like, we are not the same. Clothes could not fix what was wrong with me. Something had rotted on the inside, and the stench was too powerful, the core too rancid, to be covered up by mere dressings. Whether Dr. Kerry suspected any part of this, I’m not sure. But he understood that I had fixated on clothes as the symbol of why I didn’t, and couldn’t, belong. It was the last thing he said to me before he walked away, leaving me rooted, astonished, beside that grand chapel. “The most powerful determinant of who you are is inside you,” he said. “Professor Steinberg says this is Pygmalion. Think of the story, Tara.” He paused, his eyes fierce, his voice piercing. “She was just a cockney in a nice dress. Until she believed in herself. Then it didn’t matter what dress she wore. ~ Tara Westover,
1479:Onstage, Hendrix was trying to get a young couple to engage in a dialogue sequence. The pair sat in armchairs facing each other, and Hendrix old the man, Michael, to pay his wife of three months, Tara, a compliment.

'What I appreciate most about you is that you're a good cook,' Michael said.

'So what I'm hearing you saying is that you appreciate that I'm a good cook,' Tara said, She seemed bored.

To prompt Michael, Hendrix began, 'When I think about you as a good cook, I feel--'

'When I think about you as a good cook,' Michael said, 'I feel full, sleepy, and-- sexy.'

'Really?' asked Tara, a little annoyed. The woman sitting next to me groaned.

Hendrix jumped in, 'When I think about you as a good cook, it reminds me of... try to find something from your childhood.'

'When I think about you as a good cook, I--' Michael stopped, then started over. 'When the house smells good, it reminds me of home and when my mom cooked and I feel loved.'

Tara repeated him, her eyes now glassy with affection. Unprompted, she spoke the next line in the sequence: 'Is there anything more to that?' There wasn't. They hugged for sixty seconds as the rest of us watched. Hendrix told the crowd that the length of the average hug is three to nine seconds, but that a good hug, one that 'pushes the boundaries of relationship,' takes a whole minute. ~ Jessica Weisberg,
1480:Her eyes opened at this sight against her will and she looked around the room almost in fear. But it was dark and shadowy, shaded by the bamboo screen at the door, the damp rush mats at the windows, the old heavy curtains and the spotted, peeling walls, and in their shade she saw how she loved him, loved Raja and Tara and all of them who had lived in this house with her. There could be no love more deep and full and wide than this one, she knew. No other love had started so far back in time and had had so much time in which to grow and spread. They were really all parts of her, inseparable, so many aspects of her as she was of them, so that the anger or the disappointment she felt in them was only the anger and disappointment she felt at herself. Whatever hurt they felt, she felt. Whatever diminished them, diminished her. What attacked them, attacked her. Nor was there anyone else on earth whom she was willing to forgive more readily or completely, or defend more instinctively and instantly. She could hardly believe, at that moment, that she would Iive on after they did or they would continue after she had ended. If such an unimaginable phenomenon could take place, then surely they would remain flawed, damaged for life. The wholeness of the pattern, its perfection, would be gone.
She lay absolutely still, almost ceasing to breathe, afraid to diminish by even a breath the wholeness of that love. ~ Anita Desai,
1481:My name is Liv Daniels. What’s yours?” He smiled wider, nearly sending my heart into overload. “Liv. That’s a nice name. Is it short for something?” He stood and I craned my neck. He was quite tall. His tailored suit had made him appear far slighter than he was up close. He offered me a hand, again politely. I studied his hand for a moment, before taking it. It was huge and for some reason, I had the strangest feeling I shouldn’t, I shouldn’t touch his hand. I should back away and return to the idiot at my table. Somehow his hand became a fork in a road, and I knew myself; I would take the wrong road. “Olive, but I like Liv.” I reached forward and squeezed his hand, trying desperately not to let go. There was no spark or great event, like I had imagined there might be. It was a simple handshake but my heart was beating a mile a minute. I peered back up at him, overwhelmed by the height difference between us. Maybe he wasn’t my age. He was extremely tall and broad. I had to be at least five foot six in my four-inch heels, but still I craned my neck to stare into his eyes. They were midnight-blue pools that I wanted to swim in. “I’m Briton, Briton Thorlackson.” “It’s nice to meet you, Briton. I’m Liv Daniels.” He smiled and cocked his head to the side. “Yes, I believe we’ve covered that.” I laughed, but it was a strange laugh I didn’t recall laughing before. I felt my face flush red. “Yes, I believe you’re correct. ~ Tara Brown,
1482:Anishanaabeg women hunted, trapped, fished, held leadership positions, and engaged in warfare as well as engaged in domestic affairs and looked after children. They were encouraged to show a broad range of emotions, and express their gender and sexuality in a way that was true to their own being, as a matter of both principle and survival. Anishinaabeg men hunted, trapped, fished, held leadership positions, engaged in warfare, and also knew how to cook, sew, and look after children. They were encouraged to show a broad range of emotions, and express their gender and sexuality in a way that was true to their own being, as a matter of both principle and survival. This is true for other genders as well. The degree to which individuals engaged in each of these activities depended on their name, clan, extended family, skill, interest, and most important, individual self-determination or agency. Agency was valued, honored, and respected, because it produced a diversity of highly self-sufficient individuals, families, and communities. This diversity of highly self-sufficient and self-determining people ensured survival and resilience that enabled the community to withstand difficult circumstances.

Not Murdered and Not Missing: Rebelling against Colonial Gender Violence. March 15, 2014. Nations Rising. Thanks to Miigwech/Nia:wen/Mahsi Cho, Tara Williamson, Melody McKiver, Jessica Danforth, Glen Coulthard, and Jarrett Martineau. ~ Leanne Betasamosake Simpson,
1483:When their father, the High King, learnt how that Eochaid had brought about his daughters’ dishonour and death, he rallied auxiliaries to his aid, and marched into Leinster, ravaging it as he went. The province and its king were saved only by Eochald’s humiliated submission, and his binding the province to pay to the High King at Tara, every alternate year for an Indefinite period, the tremendous tribute which came to be known as the Boru or cow-tribute — five thousand cows, five thousand hogs, five thousand cloaks, five thousand vessels of brass and bronze, and five thousand ounces of silver. This crushing tribute was henceforth laid upon Leinster, by the High King of Tara from the time of Tuathal forward till the reign of Fionnachta, a period of five hundred years — but in most cases having to be lifted with steel hands. It caused more bloody history than did almost any other festering sore with which Ireland was ever afflicted. During these five centuries hardly a High King sat upon the throne of Tara, who did not have to carry the bloody sword into Leinster again and again, forcibly to hack his pound of flesh from off that province’s palpitating body. And only sometimes was the fight fought between Meath and Leinster alone. Often, through alliances, mutual sympathies, antagonisms, hopes, or dangers, half of Ireland, and sometimes all of Ireland was embroiled. So, together with much that was good Tuathal left to his country a bloody legacy.[15] ~ Seumas MacManus,
1484:I couldn’t articulate how the name made me feel. Shawn had meant it to humiliate me, to lock me in time, into an old idea of myself. But far from fixing me in place, that word transported me. Every time he said it—“Hey Nigger, raise the boom” or “Fetch me a level, Nigger”—I returned to the university, to that auditorium, where I had watched human history unfold and wondered at my place in it. The stories of Emmett Till, Rosa Parks and Martin Luther King were called to my mind every time Shawn shouted, “Nigger, move to the next row.” I saw their faces superimposed on every purlin Shawn welded into place that summer, so that by the end of it, I had finally begun to grasp something that should have been immediately apparent: that someone had opposed the great march toward equality; someone had been the person from whom freedom had to be wrested.
I did not think of my brother as that person; I doubt I will ever think of him that way. But something had shifted nonetheless. I had started on a path of awareness, had perceived something elemental about my brother, my father, myself. I had discerned the ways in which we had been sculpted by a tradition given to us by others, a tradition of which we were either willfully or accidentally ignorant. I had begun to understand that we had lent our voices to a discourse whose sole purpose was to dehumanize and brutalize others—because nurturing that discourse was easier, because retaining power always feels like the way forward. ~ Tara Westover,
1485:Kiara rubbed her bruised throat and slid from the table. She jumped in reflex as Pitala moved his weapon toward the pair standing in the doorway.
Before he could aim it at either man, two blasters came out of nowhere to balance their sights on his body. Two red targeting lasers hovered without shaking-one between his eyes and one over his grain.
"Think," Nykyrian said ominously, clicking back the release of his blaster with his thumb.
Pitala gave a nervous laugh, and held up his hands. "I wouldn't actually try to shoot you. I just wanted to see if you were as good as they say."
"Better." Syn moved forward to pull Pitala's blaster from his hand. "And that's with me drunk off my ass. Imagine what I'd do to you sober."
It was only after he was disarmed and Syn stood between her and Pitala that Nykyrian's red light vanished from Pitala's forehead.
With an amazing nonchalance, Nykyrian holstered his weapon. "Apologize to Tara Zamir for ruining her night and you can leave."
Angry black eyes focused on Kiara with an unspoken promise he would be back. "My apologies, princess," he rasped. "It was nothing personal."
Cold sweat beaded on her body as Pitala bent and slapped his partner awake. Within seconds, the pair of assassins were gone.
Her relief at their departure gave way to suspicion over the two of them and their intentions. "What are you doing here?"
"Saving you," Nykyrian said absently, looking down the corridor with his back to them.

-Nykyrian, Pitala, Syn, & Kiara ~ Sherrilyn Kenyon,
1486:TIA OR TARA has stopped applying makeup to my wife’s face and is looking at Scottie with disapproval. The light is hitting this woman’s face, giving me an opportunity to see that she should perhaps be working on her own makeup. Her coloring is similar to a manila envelope. There are specks of white in her eyebrows, and her concealer is not concealing. I can tell my daughter doesn’t know what to do with this woman’s critical look.

“What?” Scottie asks. “I don’t want any makeup.” She looks at me for protection, and it’s heartbreaking. All the women who model with Joanie have this inane urge to make over my daughter with the notion that they’re helping her somehow. She’s not as pretty as her older sister or her mother, and these other models think that slapping on some rouge will somehow make her feel better about her facial fate. They’re like missionaries. Mascara thumpers.

“I was just going to say that I think your mother was enjoying the view,” Tia or Tara says. “It’s so pretty outside. You should let the light in.”

My daughter looks at the curtain. Her little mouth is open. Her hand reaches for a tumbleweed of hair.

“Listen here, T. Her mother was not enjoying the view. Her mother is in a coma. And she’s not supposed to be in bright light.”

“My name is not T,” she says. “My name is Allison.”

“Okay, then, Ali. Don’t confuse my daughter, please.”

“I’m turning into a remarkable young lady,” Scottie says.

“Damn straight.” My heart feels like one of Scottie’s clogs clomping down the hall. I don’t know why I became so angry. ~ Kaui Hart Hemmings,
1487:This is Tara’s son. Luke. She gave birth to him, left him with my mother, and took off somewhere. We’re trying to locate her. Meanwhile I’m trying to secure some kind of situation for the baby.”
Travis was very still. The atmosphere in the office took on a hostile chill. I saw that I had been identified as a threat, or perhaps just a nuisance. Either way, his mouth was now edged with contempt. “I think I get the stinger you’re working around to,” he said. “He’s not mine, Ella.”
I forced myself to hold that unnerving black gaze. “According to Tara, he is.”
“The Travis name inspires a lot of women to notice a likeness between me and their fatherless children. But it’s not possible for two reasons. First, I never have sex without holstering the gun.”
Despite the seriousness of the conversation, I wanted to smile at the phrase. “You’re referring to a condom? That method of protection has an average failure rate of fifteen percent.”
“Thank you, professor. But I’m still not the father.”
“How can you be sure?”
“Because I never had sex with Tara. The night I took her out, she drank too much. And I don’t sleep with women in that condition.”
“Really,” I said skeptically.
“Really,” came the soft reply.
Luke burped, and settled into the curve of my neck like a sack of pinto beans. I thought of what Liza had told me about Jack Travis’s hyperactive love life, his near-legendary womanizing, and I couldn’t prevent a cynical smile. “Because you’re a man of high principles?” I asked acidly.
“No, ma’am. It’s just that I prefer the woman to participate.”

-Ella & Jack ~ Lisa Kleypas,
1488:Have you eaten yet?” I heard Jack ask.
“Other than snack food from the minibar, no.”
“Do you want to go out to dinner?”
“With you?” Caught off guard by the question, I looked at him in surprise. “You must be having a slow night. Don’t you have a harem to get back to or something?”
Jack regarded me with narrowed eyes.
I was instantly contrite. I had not meant to sound bitchy. But in my current state of physical and mental exhaustion, I had no conversational red flags left.
Before I could apologize, Jack asked in a low voice, “Have I done something to you, Ella? Other than help you get a hotel room, and agree to take an unwarranted paternity test?”
“I’m paying for the room. And the paternity test. And if it was all that unwarranted, you wouldn’t be taking it.”
“I may back out of it now. There’s only so much I’ll put up with, even for a free buccal swab.”
An apologetic grin pulled at the corners of my mouth. “I’m sorry,” I said. “I’m hungry and sleep-deprived. I’ve had no time to prepare for any of this. I can’t find my sister, my mother is crazy, and my boyfriend is in Austin. So I’m afraid you’re dealing with all my accumulated frustration. And I think on a subconscious level, you represent all the guys who might have knocked up my sister.”
Jack gave me a sardonic glance. “It’s a lot easier to knock up someone when you actually have sex with her.”
“We’ve already established that you’re not one hundred percent certain whether you slept with Tara or not.”
“I am one hundred percent certain. The only thing we’ve established is that you don’t believe me.”

-Jack & Ella ~ Lisa Kleypas,
1489:The formula proposed, as I told you, is energy equals the mass times the speed of light squared, and light is very fast indeed. So that with only a little matter, if any of its energy were released into the world…' She shook her head. 'Of course the strong force means that would never happen. But we continue to investigate this element alactin, that the Travancori physicists call Hand of Tara. I suspect its heartknot is unstable, and Piali is beginning to agree with me. Clearly it is very full of the jinni, both yin and yang, in such a fashion that to me it is acting like a droplet of water held together by surface tension, but so big that the surface tension is just barely holding it, and it stretches out like a water drop in the air, deforming this way and that, but held together, just, except for sometimes, when it stretches too far for surface tension, the strong force in this case, and then the natural repulsion between the jinni makes a heartknot split in two, becoming atoms of lead, but releasing some of its bound power as well, in the form of rays of invisible energy. That's what we are seeing on the photographic plates you help with. It's quite a bit of energy, and that's just one heartknot breaking. What we have been wondering what we have been forced to consider, given the nature of the phenomenon – is, if we gathered enough of these atoms together, and broke even one heartknot apart, would the released qi break a lot more of them at the same time, more and more again all at the speed of light, in a space this big,' holding her hands apart. 'If that might not set off a short chain reaction,' she said. ~ Kim Stanley Robinson,
1490:Trebuiau să poarte un nume

Eminescu n-a existat.

A existat numai o tara frumoasa
La o margine de mare
Unde valurile fac noduri albe.
Ca o barba nepieptanata de crai.
Si niste ape ca niste copaci curgatori
În care luna îsi avea cuibar rotit.

Si, mai ales, au existat niste oameni simpli
Pe care-i chema : Mircea cel Batrîn,
Stefan cel Mare,
Sau mai simplu : ciobani si plugari,
Carora le placea să spuna
Seara în jurul focului poezii -
"Miorita" si "Luceafarul" si "Scrisoarea a III-a".

Dar fiindca auzeau mereu
Latrînd la stîna lor cîinii,
Plecau să se bata cu tatarii
Si cu avarii si cu hunii si cu lesii
Si cu turcii.

În timpul care le ramînea liber
Între doua primejdii,
Acesti oameni faceau din fluierele lor
Jgheaburi
Pentru lacrimile pietrelor înduiosate,
De curgeau doinele la vale
Pe toti muntii Moldovei si ai Munteniei
Si ai Tarii Bîrsei si ai Tariii Vrancei
Si ai altor tari românesti.

Au mai existat si niste codri adînci
Si un tînar care vorbea cu ei,
Întrebîndu-i ce se tot leagana fără vînt ?

Acest tînar cu ochi mari,
Cît istoria noastra,
Trecea batut de gînduri
Din cartea cirilica în cartea vietii,
Tot numarînd plopii luminii, ai dreptatii,
ai iubirii,
Care îi ieseau mereu fără sot.

Au mai existat si niste tei,
Si cei doi îndragostiti
Care stiau să le troieneasca toata floarea
Într-un sarut.

Si niste pasari ori niste nouri
Care tot colindau pe deasupra lor
Ca lungi si miscatoare sesuri.

Si pentru ca toate acestea
Trebuiau să poarte un nume,
Un singur nume,
Li s-a spus
Eminescu. ~ Marin Sorescu,
1491:Ella has a problem we were hoping you could help with,” Haven said from the kitchen, opening the refrigerator.
Jack stared at me steadily, while one corner of his mouth curled upward. “What’s your problem, Ella?”
“You want a beer, Jack?” came Hardy’s voice.
“Yeah,” Jack replied. “Lime wedge if you got it.”
“I’m trying to get a meeting with Mark Gottler,” I told Jack. “To talk with him about my sister.”
His expression softened. “Is she okay?”
“Yes, I think so. But I don’t think she’s doing anything to secure her own interests, or Luke’s. I need to meet with Gottler and pin him down on a few things. He’s not going to pay Tara’s clinic bill and dust his hands and think he’s through with the whole thing. He’s going to have to do right by Tara and Luke.”
Settling Luke back onto the blanket, Jack picked up a little stuffed bunny and dangled it over him, causing Luke to kick his legs in enjoyment. “So you want me to get you in there,” he said.
“Yes. I need to see Gottler privately.”
“I can arrange a meeting, but the only way you’ll get in there is by going embedded.”
I gave him an outraged glance, incredulous that he would have propositioned me within earshot of his sister. “If you think I’m going to sleep with you just so I can see Gottler—”
“I said embedded, Ella. Not ‘in bed.’”
“Oh,” I said, chastened. “You meant like a computer virus?”
Jack nodded, looking sardonic. “I’ll come up with some reason to meet with him and take you along. No sex required. Although if you’re feeling grateful . . .”
“I’m not that grateful.” But I couldn’t help smiling, because I had never met a man who could have exuded such barely leashed sexiness while holding a stuffed bunny. ~ Lisa Kleypas,
1492:In the garden of my childhood my mother grew corn and asparagus, beans, zucchini, and more, but the thing I remember most is the cherry tomatoes, bushy in their cages, the leaves slightly sticky, funny smelling. My mother wore long-sleeve shirts to weed the tomatoes.

I remember her plucking them off the bush, my brother and me opening our mouths like baby birds for her to pop them in. I closed my eyes to experience the exact moment my teeth pierced the smooth skin and the tomato exploded in a burst of acid sweet, the seeds slightly bitter in their jelly pouches. The sensation was so unexpected each time it happened that my eyes flew open. And there was my mother, smiling at me. That is what I remember.

My mother did not smile often. We have pictures where she is smiling, me or my brother nestled on her lap. You can tell she loves us. Her body language shows it. But mostly we knew she loved us because of how hard she worked for us. Usually elsewhere.

But the garden—the garden was her project. In the little time she had not devoted to work and cleaning and trying to hold her small world together, my mother grew food.

My brother and I didn't help in the garden, but we were usually playing nearby. We always wanted to be nearby when she was home. I remember her letting us crawl through the dried cornstalks after the ears had been harvested. I remember running my hands through the asparagus that had been allowed to go to seed. I remember eating plums from the old tree that lived in the corner of the yard. I remember her feeding us tomatoes fresh off the vine and still warm from the sun.

When I think of those tomatoes, it is not the flavor that moves me. They were shockingly sweet and tangy, but that is not what I remember the most. It is not what I yearned for.

Eating cherry tomatoes meant my mother was home; it meant she was smiling at me. ~ Tara Austen Weaver,
1493:Far, far better to die. One by one the rest of the Zavaedis came to cast their stones for either exoneration, exile, or death. Some spoke to the assembly of their reasons why, others simply placed the stone according to their choice. Unfortunately, his mother’s plea moved many people to pity him. When all the rocks had piled up, the orange mat held the most stones. Exile. Kavio swallowed hard to conceal his reaction. You have murdered me all the same. Father pounded the rain stick. “Kavio, you have been found guilty of the most heinous of crimes—hexcraft. Though you remain a member of the secret societies that initiated you and are therefore spared death, nonetheless you are forbidden to enter the Labyrinth, to take with you anything from the Labyrinth, or to study with any dancing society of the Labyrinth. Do you understand and acknowledge your punishment?” “I understand it all too well,” Kavio said through gritted teeth. “But I will never acknowledge it as just.” “So be it,” Father said tonelessly. “Bring the pot of ashes.” Two warriors hefted a ceramic pot from where it had rested in the shadow of the tall platform. They forced Kavio to lean back while still on his knees. They smeared him with a paste and rubbed in the gray-black powder. His bare chest and clean shaven face disappeared under a scum of grey crud. Humiliation itched, but like poison ivy, he knew it would be worse if he scratched it. He forced himself still as stone while the warriors slapped on more mud. “You must wear mud and ash for the rest of your days,” the Maze Zavaedi concluded. His voice broke. “I am ashamed to call you my son.” Kavio struggled to his feet. The warriors escorting him surrounded him with a hedge of spears. Did they fear him, even now? “You never could just trust me, could you, Father?” Kavio asked. Father’s jaw jutted forward. A muscle moved in his neck. Otherwise, he might have been rock. “Escort my son out of the Labyrinth. ~ Tara Maya,
1494:Kate McDermott taught pie making around the world; I had taken her class several years before. It hadn't made me a baker, but it had given me some perspective on the art of pies. Mostly I had been taken by her attitude.

"I make ugly pies," she told me. "They don't have to look perfect."

That day Kate had ably patched ripped piecrust, shoring up weak spots where the dough had been rolled too thin. She didn't think it needed to be perfect. "Just fix any mistakes you make," she said without concern. "It doesn't matter."

Kate's approach was breezy and relaxed. She barely followed a recipe. "See how it feels," she told me. "Trust yourself." As I ran my hands through the butter cut into flour, I felt emboldened. Things didn't have to be perfect. Kate seemed at peace with imperfections, her pies beautiful in their rustic uniqueness, no two ever the same.

Perhaps the secret was finding comfort in the way things were: a process of accepting rather than hiding.

The irony was that I liked it when other people let me see them as they truly were: less-than-perfect houses, disordered garages, overdue library books. The imperfections in my friends' lives didn't make me like them any less—they made me like them more. I felt more comfortable with the flaws in my own life, more intimately connected to them; it made me feel like family.

I knew this intellectually, but it was harder to apply. I might be able to appreciate rustic charm in a pie, to enjoy the comfortable clutter of a friend's house, but I held myself to a higher standard—one I never managed to achieve. I just couldn't give myself that same compassion.

But rolling out and patching the rips in my pie dough that afternoon, as Kate had shown me, I began to wonder if there might not be another way. And when I pulled the pie out of the oven, bumpy, irregular, burnished and glossy and smelling like raspberry heaven, for a moment I thought it was beautiful. My beautifully imperfect pie. ~ Tara Austen Weaver,
1495:Kulakundalini, Goddess Full of Brahman, Tara -- You are inside me. You are inside me, Ma in the muladhara, the sahasrara, and the wish-granting manipura. The Ganges flows to the left, the Yamuna to the right; in their midst streams the Sarasvati where Siva and Sakti shine. Meditating on You like this a ruby-red snake sleeping coiled around the Lord Self-Born a man is blessed. In each glorious lotus Muladhara, svadhisthana, manipura at the navel, anahata, and visuddha You incarnate as letters v to s, b to l, d to ph, k to th, sixteen vowels at the throat, and h and ks between the eyebrows. My teacher was firm with me; he told me to think of You like this in my body. Brahma and the four gods, and Dakini and her five saktis inhabit the ascending lotuses, supported underneath by an elephant, a crocodile, a ram, an antelope, and a second elephant. If you hold your breath you can know Her and hear the buzzing hum of a drunken bee. Earth, water, fire, and air dissolve immediately when you sound "yam," ram," "lam," "ham," and "haum." Then cast me a compassionate glance -- I keep being reborn! Your feet alone drip nectar. You are Sakti, cosmic sound, and Siva the dot in "Om" full of nectar like the moon. Who can cleave the One Self? Ritual worship, controversies over dualism and nondualism these don't bother me, for the Great Mistress of Time tramples Time. Once sleep is broken there's no more sleep, and the soul will be turned into Siva. Could one like this even if reborn drown anew in the senses? Liberation adores him like a daughter. Pierce the agna cakra; dispel the devotee's despair. Traveling past lotuses four, six, ten, twelve, sixteen, and two to the thousand-petaled flower at the top of the head the female swan unites with Her handsom amde in the residence of the Lord. Hearing Prasad's words, the yogi floats in a sea of bliss. [1770.jpg] -- from Singing to the Goddess: Poems to Kali and Uma from Bengal, Translated by Rachel Fell McDermott

~ Ramprasad, Kulakundalini, Goddess Full of Brahman, Tara
,
1496:Ekajaṭī or Ekajaṭā, (Sanskrit: "One Plait Woman"; Wylie: ral gcig ma: one who has one knot of hair),[1] also known as Māhacīnatārā,[2] is one of the 21 Taras. Ekajati is, along with Palden Lhamo deity, one of the most powerful and fierce goddesses of Vajrayana Buddhist mythology.[1][3] According to Tibetan legends, her right eye was pierced by the tantric master Padmasambhava so that she could much more effectively help him subjugate Tibetan demons.

Ekajati is also known as "Blue Tara", Vajra Tara or "Ugra Tara".[1][3] She is generally considered one of the three principal protectors of the Nyingma school along with Rāhula and Vajrasādhu (Wylie: rdo rje legs pa).

Often Ekajati appears as liberator in the mandala of the Green Tara. Along with that, her ascribed powers are removing the fear of enemies, spreading joy, and removing personal hindrances on the path to enlightenment.

Ekajati is the protector of secret mantras and "as the mother of the mothers of all the Buddhas" represents the ultimate unity. As such, her own mantra is also secret. She is the most important protector of the Vajrayana teachings, especially the Inner Tantras and termas. As the protector of mantra, she supports the practitioner in deciphering symbolic dakini codes and properly determines appropriate times and circumstances for revealing tantric teachings. Because she completely realizes the texts and mantras under her care, she reminds the practitioner of their preciousness and secrecy.[4] Düsum Khyenpa, 1st Karmapa Lama meditated upon her in early childhood.

According to Namkhai Norbu, Ekajati is the principal guardian of the Dzogchen teachings and is "a personification of the essentially non-dual nature of primordial energy."[5]

Dzogchen is the most closely guarded teaching in Tibetan Buddhism, of which Ekajati is a main guardian as mentioned above. It is said that Sri Singha (Sanskrit: Śrī Siṃha) himself entrusted the "Heart Essence" (Wylie: snying thig) teachings to her care. To the great master Longchenpa, who initiated the dissemination of certain Dzogchen teachings, Ekajati offered uncharacteristically personal guidance. In his thirty-second year, Ekajati appeared to Longchenpa, supervising every ritual detail of the Heart Essence of the Dakinis empowerment, insisting on the use of a peacock feather and removing unnecessary basin. When Longchenpa performed the ritual, she nodded her head in approval but corrected his pronunciation. When he recited the mantra, Ekajati admonished him, saying, "Imitate me," and sang it in a strange, harmonious melody in the dakini's language. Later she appeared at the gathering and joyously danced, proclaiming the approval of Padmasambhava and the dakinis.[6] ~ Wikipedia,
1497:I made myself listen to the music I loved as I worked. I would not be a coward anymore. If I acted like a lunatic, so be it! In my mind I raged and I vowed that Samuel’s leaving would not make me resort to musical holocaust. I was done with that nonsense! I played Grieg until my fingers were stiff, and I worked with the frenzy of Balakirev’s ‘Islamey’ pounding out of the loud speakers. My dad came inside during that one and turned around and walked right back out again.

On day 15, I made a chocolate cake worthy of the record books. It was disgustingly rich and fattening, teetering several stories high, weighing more than I did, laden with thick cream cheese frosting, and sprinkled liberally with chocolate shavings. I sat down to eat it with a big fork and no bib. I dug in with a gusto seen only at those highly competitive hotdog eating contests where the tiny Asian girl kicks all the fat boys’ butts.

“JOSIE JO JENSEN!” Louise and Tara stood at the kitchen door, shock and revulsion, and maybe just a little envy in their faces. Brahms ‘Rhapsodie No. 2 in G Minor’ was making my little kitchen shake. Eating cake to Brahms was a new experience for me. I liked it. I dug back in, ignoring them.

“Well Mom,” I heard Tara say, “what should we do?!”

My Aunt Louise was a very practical woman. “If you can’t beat ’em, join ’em!” She quoted cheerfully.

Before I knew it, Tara and Louise both had forks, too. They didn’t seem to need bibs either. We ate, increasing our tempo as the music intensified.

“ENOUGH!” My dad stood in the doorway. He was good and mad, too. His sun-browned face was as ruddy as my favorite high heels.

“I sent you two in for an intervention! What is this?! Eater’s Anonymous Gone Wild?”

“Aww, Daddy. Get a fork,” I replied, barely breaking rhythm.

My dad strode over, took the fork from my hand and threw it, tines first, right into the wall. It stuck there, embedded and twanging like a sword at a medieval tournament. He pulled out my chair and grabbed me under the arms, pushing me out of the kitchen. I tried to take one last swipe at my cake, but he let out this inhuman roar, and I abandoned all hope of making myself well and truly sick.

Tara! Aunt Louise!” I shouted frantically. “I want you gone!!! That’s my cake! You can’t have any more without me!”

My dad pushed me through the front door and out onto the porch, the screen banging behind him. I sunk to the porch swing, sullenly wiping chocolate crumbs from my mouth. My dad stomped back inside the house and suddenly the music pouring from every nook and cranny stopped abruptly. I heard him tell Louise he’d call her later, and then the kitchen door banged, indicating my aunt’s and Tara’s departure. Good. They would have eaten that whole cake. I saw the way they were shoveling it in. ~ Amy Harmon,
1498:Coded Language

Whereas, breakbeats have been the missing link connecting the diasporic community to its drum woven past

Whereas the quantised drum has allowed the whirling mathematicians to calculate the ever changing distance between rock and stardom.

Whereas the velocity of the spinning vinyl, cross-faded, spun backwards, and re-released at the same given moment of recorded history , yet at a different moment in time's continuum has allowed history to catch up with the present.

We do hereby declare reality unkempt by the changing standards of dialogue.

Statements, such as, "keep it real", especially when punctuating or anticipating modes of ultra-violence inflicted psychologically or physically or depicting an unchanging rule of events will hence forth be seen as retro-active and not representative of the individually determined is.

Furthermore, as determined by the collective consciousness of this state of being and the lessened distance between thought patterns and their secular manifestations, the role of men as listening receptacles is to be increased by a number no less than 70 percent of the current enlisted as vocal aggressors.

Motherfuckers better realize, now is the time to self-actualize

We have found evidence that hip hops standard 85 rpm when increased by a number as least half the rate of it's standard or decreased at ¾ of it's speed may be a determining factor in heightening consciousness.

Studies show that when a given norm is changed in the face of the unchanging, the remaining contradictions will parallel the truth.

Equate rhyme with reason, Sun with season

Our cyclical relationship to phenomenon has encouraged scholars to erase the centers of periods, thus symbolizing the non-linear character of cause and effect

Reject mediocrity!

Your current frequencies of understanding outweigh that which as been given for you to understand.

The current standard is the equivalent of an adolescent restricted to the diet of an infant.

The rapidly changing body would acquire dysfunctional and deformative symptoms and could not properly mature on a diet of apple sauce and crushed pears

Light years are interchangeable with years of living in darkness.

The role of darkness is not to be seen as, or equated with, Ignorance, but with the unknown, and the mysteries of the unseen.

Thus, in the name of:

ROBESON, GOD'S SON, HURSTON, AHKENATON, HATHSHEPUT, BLACKFOOT, HELEN
LENNON, KHALO, KALI, THE THREE MARIAS, TARA, LILITH, LOURDE, WHITMAN
BALDWIN, GINSBERG, KAUFMAN, LUMUMBA, GHANDI, GIBRAN, SHABAZZ, SIDDHARTHA
MEDUSA, GUEVARA, GURDJIEFF, RAND, WRIGHT, BANNEKER, TUBMAN, HAMER, HOLIDAY
DAVIS, COLTRANE, MORRISON, JOPLIN, DUBOIS, CLARKE, SHAKESPEARE, RACHMANINOV
ELLINGTON, CARTER, GAYE, HATHAWAY, HENDRIX, KUTI, DICKINSON, RIPPERTON
MARY, ISIS, THERESA, HANSBURY, TESLA, PLATH, RUMI, FELLINI, MICHAUX, NOSTRADAMUS, NEFERTITI
LA ROCK, SHIVA, GANESHA, YEMAJA, OSHUN, OBATALA, OGUN, KENNEDY, KING, FOUR
LITTLE GIRLS, HIROSHIMA, NAGASAKI, KELLER, BIKO, PERÓN, MARLEY, MAGDALENE, COSBY
SHAKUR, THOSE WHO BURN, THOSE STILL AFLAME, AND THE COUNTLESS UNNAMED

We claim the present as the pre-sent, as the hereafter.

We are unraveling our navels so that we may ingest the sun.

We are not afraid of the darkness, we trust that the moon shall guide us.

We are determining the future at this very moment.

We now know that the heart is the philosophers' stone

Our music is our alchemy

We stand as the manifested equivalent of 3 buckets of water and a hand full of minerals, thus realizing that those very buckets turned upside down supply the percussion factor of forever.

If you must count to keep the beat then count.

Find you mantra and awaken your subconscious.

Curve you circles counterclockwise

Use your cipher to decipher, Coded Language, man made laws.

Climb waterfalls and trees, commune with nature, snakes and bees.

Let your children name themselves and claim themselves as the new day for today we are determined to be the channelers of these changing frequencies into songs, paintings, writings, dance, drama, photography, carpentry, crafts, love, and love.

We enlist every instrument: Acoustic, electronic.

Every so-called race, gender, and sexual preference.

Every per-son as beings of sound to acknowledge their responsibility to uplift the consciousness of the entire fucking World.

Any utterance will be un-aimed, will be disclaimed - two rappers slain

Any utterance will be un-aimed, will be disclaimed - two rappers slain
~ Saul Williams,
1499:KING EOCHAID came at sundown to a wood
Westward of Tara. Hurrying to his queen
He had outridden his war-wasted men
That with empounded cattle trod the mire,
And where beech-trees had mixed a pale green light
With the ground-ivy's blue, he saw a stag
Whiter than curds, its eyes the tint of the sea.
Because it stood upon his path and seemed
More hands in height than any stag in the world
He sat with tightened rein and loosened mouth
Upon his trembling horse, then drove the spur;
But the stag stooped and ran at him, and passed,
Rending the horse's flank. King Eochaid reeled,
Then drew his sword to hold its levelled point
Against the stag. When horn and steel were met
The horn resounded as though it had been silver,
A sweet, miraculous, terrifying sound.
Horn locked in sword, they tugged and struggled there
As though a stag and unicorn were met
Among the African Mountains of the Moon,
Until at last the double horns, drawn backward,
Butted below the single and so pierced
The entrails of the horse. Dropping his sword
King Eochaid seized the horns in his strong hands
And stared into the sea-green eye, and so
Hither and thither to and fro they trod
Till all the place was beaten into mire.
The strong thigh and the agile thigh were met,
The hands that gathered up the might of the world,
And hoof and horn that had sucked in their speed
Amid the elaborate wilderness of the air.
Through bush they plunged and over ivied root,
And where the stone struck fire, while in the leaves
A squirrel whinnied and a bird screamed out;
But when at last he forced those sinewy flanks
Against a beech-bole, he threw down the beast
And knelt above it with drawn knife. On the instant
It vanished like a shadow, and a cry
So mournful that it seemed the cry of one
Who had lost some unimaginable treasure
Wandered between the blue and the green leaf
And climbed into the air, crumbling away,
Till all had seemed a shadow or a vision
But for the trodden mire, the pool of blood,
The disembowelled horse.
King Eochaid ran
Toward peopled Tara, nor stood to draw his breath
Until he came before the painted wall,
The posts of polished yew, circled with bronze,
Of the great door; but though the hanging lamps
Showed their faint light through the unshuttered
windows,
Nor door, nor mouth, nor slipper made a noise,
Nor on the ancient beaten paths, that wound
From well-side or from plough-land, was there noise;
Nor had there been the noise of living thing
Before him or behind, but that far off
On the horizon edge bellowed the herds.
Knowing that silence brings no good to kings,
And mocks returning victory, he passed
Between the pillars with a beating heart
And saw where in the midst of the great hall
pale-faced, alone upon a bench, Edain
Sat upright with a sword before her feet.
Her hands on either side had gripped the bench.
Her eyes were cold and steady, her lips tight.
Some passion had made her stone. Hearing a foot
She started and then knew whose foot it was;
But when he thought to take her in his arms
She motioned him afar, and rose and spoke:
"I have sent among the fields or to the woods
The fighting-men and servants of this house,
For I would have your judgment upon one
Who is self-accused. If she be innocent
She would not look in any known man's face
Till judgment has been given, and if guilty,
Would never look again on known man's face.'
And at these words he paled, as she had paled,
Knowing that he should find upon her lips
The meaning of that monstrous day.
Then she:
"You brought me where your brother Ardan sat
Always in his one seat, and bid me care him
Through that strange illness that had fixed him there.
And should he die to heap his burial-mound
And carve his name in Ogham.' Eochaid said,
"He lives?' "He lives and is a healthy man.'
"While I have him and you it matters little
What man you have lost, what evil you have found.'
"I bid them make his bed under this roof
And carried him his food with my own hands,
And so the weeks passed by. But when I said,
""What is this trouble?'' he would answer nothing,
Though always at my words his trouble grew;
And I but asked the more, till he cried out,
Weary of many questions: ""There are things
That make the heart akin to the dumb stone.''
Then I replied, ""Although you hide a secret,
Hopeless and dear, or terrible to think on,
Speak it, that I may send through the wide world
Day after day you question me, and I,
Because there is such a storm amid my thoughts
I shall be carried in the gust, command,
Forbid, beseech and waste my breath.'' Then I:
Although the thing that you have hid were evil,
The speaking of it could be no great wrong,
And evil must it be, if done 'twere worse
Than mound and stone that keep all virtue in,
And loosen on us dreams that waste our life,
Shadows and shows that can but turn the brain.''
but finding him still silent I stooped down
And whispering that none but he should hear,
Said, ""If a woman has put this on you,
My men, whether it please her or displease,
And though they have to cross the Loughlan waters
And take her in the middle of armed men,
Shall make her look upon her handiwork,
That she may quench the rick she has fired; and though
She may have worn silk clothes, or worn a crown,
She'II not be proud, knowing within her heart
That our sufficient portion of the world
Is that we give, although it be brief giving,
Happiness to children and to men.''
Then he, driven by his thought beyond his thought,
And speaking what he would not though he would,
Sighed, ""You, even you yourself, could work the
cure!''
And at those words I rose and I went out
And for nine days he had food from other hands,
And for nine days my mind went whirling round
The one disastrous zodiac, muttering
That the immedicable mound's beyond
Our questioning, beyond our pity even.
But when nine days had gone I stood again
Before his chair and bending down my head
I bade him go when all his household slept
To an old empty woodman's house that's hidden
Westward of Tara, among the hazel-trees
For hope would give his limbs the power and await
A friend that could, he had told her, work his cure
And would be no harsh friend.
When night had deepened,
I groped my way from beech to hazel wood,
Found that old house, a sputtering torch within,
And stretched out sleeping on a pile of skins
Ardan, and though I called to him and tried
To Shake him out of sleep, I could not rouse him.
I waited till the night was on the turn,
Then fearing that some labourer, on his way
To plough or pasture-land, might see me there,
Went out.
Among the ivy-covered rocks,
As on the blue light of a sword, a man
Who had unnatural majesty, and eyes
Like the eyes of some great kite scouring the woods,
Stood on my path. Trembling from head to foot
I gazed at him like grouse upon a kite;
But with a voice that had unnatural music,
""A weary wooing and a long,'' he said,
""Speaking of love through other lips and looking
Under the eyelids of another, for it was my craft
That put a passion in the sleeper there,
And when I had got my will and drawn you here,
Where I may speak to you alone, my craft
Sucked up the passion out of him again
And left mere sleep. He'll wake when the sun
wakes,
push out his vigorous limbs and rub his eyes,
And wonder what has ailed him these twelve
months.''
I cowered back upon the wall in terror,
But that sweet-sounding voice ran on: ""Woman,
I was your husband when you rode the air,
Danced in the whirling foam and in the dust,
In days you have not kept in memory,
Being betrayed into a cradle, and I come
That I may claim you as my wife again.''
I was no longer terrified his voice
Had half awakened some old memory
Yet answered him, ""I am King Eochaid's wife
And with him have found every happiness
Women can find.'' With a most masterful voice,
That made the body seem as it were a string
Under a bow, he cried, ""What happiness
Can lovers have that know their happiness
Must end at the dumb stone? But where we build
Our sudden palaces in the still air
pleasure itself can bring no weariness.
Nor can time waste the cheek, nor is there foot
That has grown weary of the wandering dance,
Nor an unlaughing mouth, but mine that mourns,
Among those mouths that sing their sweethearts' praise,
Your empty bed.'' ""How should I love,'' I answered,
""Were it not that when the dawn has lit my bed
And shown my husband sleeping there, I have sighed,
"Your strength and nobleness will pass away'?
Or how should love be worth its pains were it not
That when he has fallen asleep within my arms,
Being wearied out, I love in man the child?
What can they know of love that do not know
She builds her nest upon a narrow ledge
Above a windy precipice?'' Then he:
""Seeing that when you come to the deathbed
You must return, whether you would or no,
This human life blotted from memory,
Why must I live some thirty, forty years,
Alone with all this useless happiness?''
Thereon he seized me in his arms, but I
Thrust him away with both my hands and cried,
""Never will I believe there is any change
Can blot out of my memory this life
Sweetened by death, but if I could believe,
That were a double hunger in my lips
For what is doubly brief.''
And now the shape
My hands were pressed to vanished suddenly.
I staggered, but a beech-tree stayed my fall,
And clinging to it I could hear the cocks
Crow upon Tara."
King Eochaid bowed his head
And thanked her for her kindness to his brother,
For that she promised, and for that refused.
Thereon the bellowing of the empounded herds
Rose round the walls, and through the bronze-ringed
door
Jostled and shouted those war-wasted men,
And in the midst King Eochaid's brother stood,
And bade all welcome, being ignorant.

~ William Butler Yeats, The Two Kings
,
1500: V - AUERBACH'S CELLAR IN LEIPZIG
CAROUSAL OF JOLLY COMPANIONS

FROSCH

Is no one laughing? no one drinking?
I'll teach you how to grin, I'm thinking.
To-day you're like wet straw, so tame;
And usually you're all aflame.

BRANDER

Now that's your fault; from you we nothing see,
No beastliness and no stupidity.

FROSCH

(Pours a glass of wine over BRANDER'S head.)
There's both together!

BRANDER

Twice a swine!

FROSCH

You wanted them: I've given you mine.

SIEBEL

Turn out who quarrelsout the door!
With open throat sing chorus, drink and roar!
Up! holla! ho!

ALTMAYER

Woe's me, the fearful bellow!
Bring cotton, quick! He's split my ears, that fellow.

SIEBEL

When the vault echoes to the song,
One first perceives the bass is deep and strong.

FROSCH

Well said! and out with him that takes the least offence!
Ah, tara, lara da!

ALTMAYER

Ah, tara, lara, da!

FROSCH

The throats are tuned, commence!

(Sings.)

The dear old holy Roman realm,
How does it hold together?

BRANDER

A nasty song! Fie! a political song
A most offensive song! Thank God, each morning, therefore,
That you have not the Roman realm to care for!
At least, I hold it so much gain for me,
That I nor Chancellor nor Kaiser be.
Yet also we must have a ruling head, I hope,
And so we'll choose ourselves a Pope.
You know the quality that can
Decide the choice, and elevate the man.

FROSCH
(sings)

Soar up, soar up, Dame Nightingale!
Ten thousand times my sweetheart hail!

SIEBEL

No, greet my sweetheart not! I tell you, I'll resent it.

FROSCH

My sweetheart greet and kiss! I dare you to prevent it!

(Sings.)

Draw the latch! the darkness makes:
Draw the latch! the lover wakes.
Shut the latch! the morning breaks

SIEBEL

Yes, sing away, sing on, and praise, and brag of her!
I'll wait my proper time for laughter:
Me by the nose she led, and now she'll lead you after.
Her paramour should be an ugly gnome,
Where four roads cross, in wanton play to meet her:
An old he-goat, from Blocksberg coming home,
Should his good-night in lustful gallop bleat her!
A fellow made of genuine flesh and blood
Is for the wench a deal too good.
Greet her? Not I: unless, when meeting,
To smash her windows be a greeting!

BRANDER (pounding on the table)

Attention! Hearken now to me!
Confess, Sirs, I know how to live.
Enamored persons here have we,
And I, as suits their quality,
Must something fresh for their advantage give.
Take heed! 'Tis of the latest cut, my strain,
And all strike in at each refrain!

(He sings.)

There was a rat in the cellar-nest,
Whom fat and butter made smoother:
He had a paunch beneath his vest
Like that of Doctor Luther.
The cook laid poison cunningly,
And then as sore oppressed was he
As if he had love in his bosom.

CHORUS (shouting)

As if he had love in his bosom!

BRANDER

He ran around, he ran about,
His thirst in puddles laving;
He gnawed and scratched the house throughout.
But nothing cured his raving.
He whirled and jumped, with torment mad,
And soon enough the poor beast had,
As if he had love in his bosom.

CHORUS

As if he had love in his bosom!

BRANDER

And driven at last, in open day,
He ran into the kitchen,
Fell on the hearth, and squirming lay,
In the last convulsion twitching.
Then laughed the murderess in her glee:
"Ha! ha! he's at his last gasp," said she,
"As if he had love in his bosom!"

CHORUS

As if he had love in his bosom!

SIEBEL

How the dull fools enjoy the matter!
To me it is a proper art
Poison for such poor rats to scatter.

BRANDER

Perhaps you'll warmly take their part?

ALTMAYER

The bald-pate pot-belly I have noted:
Misfortune tames him by degrees;
For in the rat by poison bloated
His own most natural form he sees.

FAUST AND MEPHISTOPHELES

MEPHISTOPHELES

Before all else, I bring thee hither
Where boon companions meet together,
To let thee see how smooth life runs away.
Here, for the folk, each day's a holiday:
With little wit, and ease to suit them,
They whirl in narrow, circling trails,
Like kittens playing with their tails?
And if no headache persecute them,
So long the host may credit give,
They merrily and careless live.

BRANDER

The fact is easy to unravel,
Their air's so odd, they've just returned from travel:
A single hour they've not been here.

FROSCH

You've verily hit the truth! Leipzig to me is dear:
Paris in miniature, how it refines its people!

SIEBEL

Who are the strangers, should you guess?

FROSCH

Let me alone! I'll set them first to drinking,
And then, as one a child's tooth draws, with cleverness,
I'll worm their secret out, I'm thinking.
They're of a noble house, that's very clear:
Haughty and discontented they appear.

BRANDER

They're mountebanks, upon a revel.

ALTMAYER

Perhaps.

FROSCH

Look out, I'll smoke them now!

MEPHISTOPHELES (to FAUST)

Not if he had them by the neck, I vow,
Would e'er these people scent the Devil!

FAUST Fair greeting, gentlemen!

SIEBEL

Our thanks: we give the same.
(Murmurs, inspecting MEPHISTOPHELES from the side.)
In one foot is the fellow lame?

MEPHISTOPHELES

Is it permitted that we share your leisure?
In place of cheering drink, which one seeks vainly here,
Your company shall give us pleasure.

ALTMAYER

A most fastidious person you appear.

FROSCH

No doubt 'twas late when you from Rippach started?
And supping there with Hans occasioned your delay?

MEPHISTOPHELES

We passed, without a call, to-day.
At our last interview, before we parted
Much of his cousins did he speak, entreating
That we should give to each his kindly greeting.

(He bows to FROSCH.)

ALTMAYER (aside)

You have it now! he understands.

SIEBEL

A knave sharp-set!

FROSCH

Just wait awhile: I'll have him yet.

MEPHISTOPHELES

If I am right, we heard the sound
Of well-trained voices, singing chorus;
And truly, song must here rebound
Superbly from the arches o'er us.

FROSCH

Are you, perhaps, a virtuoso?

MEPHISTOPHELES

O no! my wish is great, my power is only so-so.

ALTMAYER

Give us a song!

MEPHISTOPHELES

If you desire, a number.

SIEBEL

So that it be a bran-new strain!

MEPHISTOPHELES

We've just retraced our way from. Spain,
The lovely land of wine, and song, and slumber.

(Sings.)

There was a king once reigning,
Who had a big black flea

FROSCH

Hear, hear! A flea! D'ye rightly take the jest?
I call a flea a tidy guest.

MEPHISTOPHELES (sings)

There was a king once reigning,
Who had a big black flea,
And loved him past explaining,
As his own son were he.
He called his man of stitches;
The tailor came straightway:
Here, measure the lad for breeches.
And measure his coat, I say!

BRANDER

But mind, allow the tailor no caprices:
Enjoin upon him, as his head is dear,
To most exactly measure, sew and shear,
So that the breeches have no creases!

MEPHISTOPHELES

In silk and velvet gleaming
He now was wholly drest
Had a coat with ribbons streaming,
A cross upon his breast.
He had the first of stations,
A minister's star and name;
And also all his relations
Great lords at court became.

And the lords and ladies of honor
Were plagued, awake and in bed;
The queen she got them upon her,
The maids were bitten and bled.
And they did not dare to brush them,
Or scratch them, day or night:
We crack them and we crush them,
At once, whene'er they bite.

CHORUS (shouting)

We crack them and we crush them,
At once, whene'er they bite!

FROSCH Bravo! bravo! that was fine.

SIEBEL

Every flea may it so befall!

BRANDER

Point your fingers and nip them all!

ALTMAYER

Hurrah for Freedom! Hurrah for wine!

MEPHISTOPHELES

I fain would drink with you, my glass to Freedom clinking,
If 'twere a better wine that here I see you drinking.

SIEBEL

Don't let us hear that speech again!

MEPHISTOPHELES

Did I not fear the landlord might complain,
I'd treat these worthy guests, with pleasure,
To some from out our cellar's treasure.

SIEBEL

Just treat, and let the landlord me arraign!

FROSCH

And if the wine be good, our praises shall be ample.
But do not give too very small a sample;
For, if its quality I decide,
With a good mouthful I must be supplied.

ALTMAYER (aside)

They're from the Rhine! I guessed as much, before.

MEPHISTOPHELES

Bring me a gimlet here!

BRANDER

What shall therewith be done?
You've not the casks already at the door?

ALTMAYER

Yonder, within the landlord's box of tools, there's one!

MEPHISTOPHELES (takes the gimlet)

(To FROSCH.)

Now, give me of your taste some intimation.

FROSCH

How do you mean? Have you so many kinds?

MEPHISTOPHELES

The choice is free: make up your minds.

ALTMAYER (to FROSCH)

Aha! you lick your chops, from sheer anticipation.

FROSCH

Good! if I have the choice, so let the wine be Rhenish!
Our Fatherl and can best the sparkling cup replenish.

MEPHISTOPHELES

(boring a hole in the edge of the table, at the place where
FROSCH sits)

Get me a little wax, to make the stoppers, quick!

ALTMAYER

Ah! I perceive a juggler's trick.

MEPHISTOPHELES (to BRANDER)

And you?

BRANDER

Champagne shall be my wine,
And let it sparkle fresh and fine!

MEPHISTOPHELES

(bores: in the meantime one has made the wax stoppers, and
plugged the holes with them.)

BRANDER

What's foreign one can't always keep quite clear of,
For good things, oft, are not so near;
A German can't endure the French to see or hear of,
Yet drinks their wines with hearty cheer.

SIEBEL

(as MEPHISTOPHELES approaches his seat)
For me, I grant, sour wine is out of place;
Fill up my glass with sweetest, will you?

MEPHISTOPHELES (boring)

Tokay shall flow at once, to fill you!

ALTMAYER

Nolook me, Sirs, straight in the face!
I see you have your fun at our expense.

MEPHISTOPHELES

O no! with gentlemen of such pretence,
That were to venture far, indeed.
Speak out, and make your choice with speed! With what a vintage can I serve you?

ALTMAYER

With anyonly satisfy our need.

(After the holes have been bored and plugged)

MEPHISTOPHELES (with singular gestures)

Grapes the vine-stem bears,
Horns the he-goat wears!
The grapes are juicy, the vines are wood,
The wooden table gives wine as good!
Into the depths of Nature peer,
Only believe there's a miracle here!

Now draw the stoppers, and drink your fill!

ALL

(as they draw out the stoppers, and the wine which has been
desired flows into the glass of each)

O beautiful fountain, that flows at will!

MEPHISTOPHELES

But have a care that you nothing spill!

(They drink repeatedly.)

ALL (sing)

As 'twere five hundred hogs, we feel
So cannibalic jolly!

MEPHISTOPHELES

See, now, the race is happyit is free!

FAUST

To leave them is my inclination.

MEPHISTOPHELES

Take notice, first! their bestiality
Will make a brilliant demonstration.

SIEBEL

(drinks carelessly: the wine spills upon the earth, and turns to
flame)

Help! Fire! Help! Hell-fire is sent!

MEPHISTOPHELES (charming away the flame)

Be quiet, friendly element!

(To the revellers)

A bit of purgatory 'twas for this time, merely.

SIEBEL

What mean you? Wait!you'll pay for't dearly!
You'll know us, to your detriment.

FROSCH

Don't try that game a second time upon us!

ALTMAYER

I think we'd better send him packing quietly.

SIEBEL

What, Sir! you dare to make so free,
And play your hocus-pocus on us!

MEPHISTOPHELES

Be still, old wine-tub.

SIEBEL

Broomstick, you!
You face it out, impertinent and heady?

BRANDER

Just wait! a shower of blows is ready.

ALTMAYER

(draws a stopper out of the table: fire flies in his face.)
I burn! I burn!

SIEBEL

'Tis magic! Strike
The knave is outlawed! Cut him as you like!
(They draw their knives, and rush upon MEPHISTOPHELES.)

MEPHISTOPHELES (with solemn gestures)

False word and form of air,
Change place, and sense ensnare!
Be here and there!

(They stand amazed and look at each other.)

ALTMAYER

Where am I? What a lovely land!

FROSCH

Vines? Can I trust my eyes?

SIEBEL

And purple grapes at hand!

BRANDER

Here, over this green arbor bending,
See what a vine! what grapes depending!

(He takes SIEBEL by the nose: the others do the same reciprocally,
and raise their knives.)

MEPHISTOPHELES (as above)

Loose, Error, from their eyes the band,
And how the Devil jests, be now enlightened!

(He disappears with FAUST: the revellers start and separate.)

SIEBEL

What happened?

ALTMAYER

How?

FROSCH

Was that your nose I tightened?

BRANDER (to SIEBEL)

And yours that still I have in hand?

ALTMAYER

It was a blow that went through every limb!
Give me a chair! I sink! my senses swim.

FROSCH

But what has happened, tell me now?

SIEBEL

Where is he? If I catch the scoundrel hiding,
He shall not leave alive, I vow.

ALTMAYER

I saw him with these eyes upon a wine-cask riding
Out of the cellar-door, just now.
Still in my feet the fright like lead is weighing.
(He turns towards the table.)

Why! If the fount of wine should still be playing?

SIEBEL

'Twas all deceit, and lying, false design!

FROSCH

And yet it seemed as I were drinking wine.

BRANDER

But with the grapes how was it, pray?

ALTMAYER

Shall one believe no miracles, just say!


~ Johann Wolfgang von Goethe, AUERBACHS CELLAR
,

IN CHAPTERS [62/62]



   16 Integral Yoga
   11 Yoga
   11 Poetry
   6 Buddhism
   4 Philosophy
   4 Occultism
   4 Mysticism
   1 Psychology
   1 Mythology
   1 Fiction
   1 Christianity
   1 Alchemy


   8 Sri Ramakrishna
   6 Thubten Chodron
   6 Nolini Kanta Gupta
   6 Bokar Rinpoche
   4 The Mother
   4 A B Purani
   3 Sri Aurobindo
   3 James George Frazer
   2 William Butler Yeats
   2 Ramprasad
   2 Rabindranath Tagore
   2 Mahendranath Gupta
   2 Friedrich Nietzsche


   8 The Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna
   6 Tara - The Feminine Divine
   6 How to Free Your Mind - Tara the Liberator
   5 Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 07
   4 Evening Talks With Sri Aurobindo
   3 The Secret Doctrine
   3 The Golden Bough
   2 Yeats - Poems
   2 Thus Spoke Zarathustra
   2 Tagore - Poems


0.00 - INTRODUCTION, #The Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna, #Sri Ramakrishna, #Hinduism
   Taraknath Ghoshal (Swami Shivananda)
   Jogindranath Choudhury (Swami Jogananda)
  --
   Others destined to be monastic disciples of Sri Ramakrishna came to Dakshineswar. Taraknath Ghoshal had felt from his boyhood the noble desire to realize God. Keshab and the Brahmo Samaj had attracted him but proved inadequate. In 1882 he first met the Master at Ramchandra's house and was astonished to hear him talk about samadhi, a subject which always fascinated his mind. And that evening he actually saw a manifestation of that superconscious state in the Master. Tarak became a frequent visitor at Dakshineswar and received the Master's grace in abundance. The young boy often felt ecstatic fervour in meditation. He also wept profusely while meditating on God. Sri Ramakrishna said to him: "God favours those who can weep for Him. Tears shed for God wash away the sins of former births."
   --- BABURAM
  --
   It took the group only a few days to become adjusted to the new environment. The Holy Mother, assisted by Sri Ramakrishna's niece, Lakshmi Devi, and a few woman devotees, took charge of the cooking for the Master and his attendants. Surendra willingly bore the major portion of the expenses, other householders contributing according to their means. Twelve disciples were constant attendants of the Master: Narendra, Rakhal, Baburam, Niranjan, Jogin, Latu, Tarak, the-elder Gopal, Kali, Sashi, Sarat, and the younger Gopal. Sarada, Harish, Hari, Gangadhar, and Tulasi visited the Master from time to time and practised sadhana at home. Narendra, preparing for his law examination, brought his books to the garden house in order to continue his studies during the infrequent spare moments. He encouraged his brother disciples to intensify their meditation, scriptural studies, and other spiritual disciplines. They all forgot their relatives and their
   worldly duties.

0 1961-04-29, #Agenda Vol 02, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   I remember once going into a church (which I wont name) and I found it a very beautiful place. It wasnt a feast or ceremony day, so it was empty. There were just one or two people at prayer. I went in and sat down in a little chapel off to the side. Someone was praying there, someone who must have been in distressshe was crying and praying. And there was a statue, I no longer know of whom: Christ or the Virgin or a Saint I have no idea. And, oh! Suddenly, in place of the statue, I saw an enormous spider like a Tarantula, you know, but (gesture) huge! It covered the entire wall of the chapel and was just waiting there to swallow all the vital force of the people who came. It was heart-rending. I said to myself, Oh, these people There was this miserable woman who had come seeking solace, who was praying there, weeping, hoping to find solace; and instead of reaching a consciousness that was at least compassionate, her supplications were feeding this monster!
   I have seen other things but I have rarely seen anything favorable in churches. Here, I remember going to M I was taken inside and received there in quite an unusual waya highly respected person introduced me as a great saint! They led me up to the main altar where people are not usually allowed to go, and what did I see there! An asura (oh, not a very high-ranking one, more like a rakshasa4), but such a monster! Hideous. So I went wham! (gesture of giving a blow) I thought something was going to happen. But this being left the altar and came over to try to intimidate me; of course, he saw it was useless, so he offered to make an alliance: If you just keep quiet and dont do anything, I will share all I get with you. Well, I sent him packing! The head of this Math5. It was a Math with a monastery and temple, which means a substantial fortune; the head of the Math has it all at his disposal for as long as he holds the position and he is appointed for life. But he has to name his successor and as a rule, his own life is considerably shortened by the successorthis is how it works. Everyone knew that the present head had considerably shortened the life of his predecessor. And what a creature! As asuric as the god he worshipped! I saw some poor fellows throw themselves at his feet (he must have been squeezing them pitilessly), to beg forgiveness and mercyan absolutely ruthless man. But he received meyou should have seen it! I said nothing, not a word about their god; I gave no sign that I knew anything. But I thought to myself, So thats how it is!

1.01 - Tara the Divine, #Tara - The Feminine Divine, #unset, #Zen
  object:1.01 - Tara the Divine
  subject class:Buddhism
  --
  1 - Tara the Divine
  Buddhism, as it was introduced to Tibet, contains
  many deities- Tara is one of them-tied to the tantric
  tradition. Tibetans who, in their childhood, start to
  --
  many questions. Before trying to define who Tara is,
  it may be useful to first understand what the deities
  --
  Let us take Tara as an example. Now, when we
  practice Tara meditation, we must make a mental
  effort to imagine her as she is, green in color, hands
  --
  certain way, Tara is then the creation of our psyche,
  and we remain, at least partially, prisoners of the idea
  that there is "me" on the one hand and Tara on the
  other. This mental creation is not useless. As a
  --
  Answer: Tara (Drolma), like Manjushri Gam pal yang)
  and Avalokiteshvara (Chenrezig) are yidams common
  --
  ABSOLUTE Tara
  What we have said about deities in general also
  applies to Tara. T~ra's identity, as with that of other
  deities, may be envisioned from two different points
  --
  This double identity of Tara is not a contradiction:
  One does not negate the other.
  --
  nature itself as an awakened deity, Tara could not be
  other than the nature of our own mind.
  --
  mental elaborations, also is Tara in the ultimate
  domain.
  --
  Body of Enjoyment that feminine deities such as Tara,
  Vajravarahi (Dorje Pamo), and many others appear ..
  --
  It is also said that Tara is the "Mother of all
  Buddhas," which refers also to her essence. The nature
  --
  buddhas. Thus, Tara- the Tara beyond time, space,
  and all concepts-is the mother of all buddhas.
  --
  Even if it seems disconcerting, the existence of Tara on
  an ultimate level as we have described it, . does not
  --
  known through the work of Tananatha/ a 16thcentury lama of great realization and scholarship, Tara
  was a woman before becoming a deity.
  --
  when Buddha Amoghasiddhi lived, Tara entered
  another state of concentration to protect beings from
  --
  empowerment. This caused Tara to arise from his
  heart, coming through this mode of manifestation to
  --
  this re~son, Tara also has the name of "Daughter of
  the Worlds' Sovereign," that is, daughter of
  --
  Such is Tara's story in the domain of manifestation.
  Question: Generally, a "pure land," a paradise, is attri buted
  to the deities and they dwell in it. What is Tara's pure
  land?
  Answer: Tara dwells, as Avalokiteshvara, in the pure
  land of Potala, manifested on Earth by a mountain in
  --
  to Tara. It is a particular domain, called "Harmony of
  Turquoise Leaves.,,4
  --
  Likewise, Tara's main activity is to brush away fear
  and danger.
  --
  What is fear? How does Tara help deal with it? It
  is what we will try to understand now.
  --
  and danger is found within the divine person of Tara.
  - 22 -
  --
  power is effective only if we trust it. For Tara to help,
  we must pray to her and call upon her from the
  --
  is a small probability that Tara's blessing and
  protection will come to us, where as a trust witho ut
  --
  addressed to Tara. Together with Tara's immense will
  to help beings, this strength makes possible the
  --
  and Tara's compassion.
  We must understand that if phenomena had reality
  --
  prayer and Tara's answer.
  It is also why, when the nature of the mind is
  --
  Traditionally, it is said that Tara protects against the
  eight great fears or eight great dangers such as
  --
  exhaustive. Tara protects against all dangers whatever
  they are when we call upon her to help us and pray
  --
  To protect us from inner fears, Tara dissipates the
  afflicting emotion itself, which is the cause of, as well
  --
  Many stories from ancient times report Tara's
  intervention to save a person from a threatening
  --
  who pray to her, the helping activity of Tara remains
  - 25 -
  --
  time-he had a terrible toothache. Tara appearing to
  him in a dream said, "You have no particular
  --
  He thought that Tara's intervention was because of
  a connection he had with her in a past life since he
  --
  From that time on, he was much devoted to Tara.
   Tara'S JUDICIAL SUCCESS
  --
  great devotion to Tara. Everyone called her Amala,"
  "Mother."
  --
  know the dharma very well but her faith in Tara was
  extraordinary.
  --
  woman. She gladly admitted that she prayed to Tara
  before every court trial, and never lost a single one.
  --
  than Tara, and that the multiplication of rupees was
  also due to the deity's astuteness.
  --
  near Darjeeling, Amala donated a great Tara statue
  surrounded by smaller representations of twenty-one
  --
  to Tara was so exclusive that, Kalu Rinpoche, having
  a Padmasambhava statue placed above them for a
  --
  assiduously prayed to Tara. She would sit, not facing
  the shrine, but perpendicularly to It. One day, she
  --
  happened. Tara's torma, instead of remaining in its
  normal position, had spontaneously turned very
  --
  money, praying ceaselessly for Tara to conserve or
  increase what she owned. Her motivation was neither
  --
  devotion to Tara and by keeping the deity in her
  - 29 -
  heart, she received Tara's blessing, and her mind
  changed little by little. Toward the end of her life, she
  --
  Such is Tara's blessing, that it turns her devotees
  toward their own good beyond their limited wishes.
  --
  protection Tara gave to his family.
  In 1960, Kham (the eastern province of Tibet) was
  --
  Tsultrim's mother, however, had great faith in Tara.
  As often as she could, she secretly recited Tara's praise
  and mantra. Notably, when she watched over sheep
  --
  she recited prayers and humbly asked Tara to find her
  lost husb and and children. At night, while others were
  --
  could protect us better than Tara? To be assured of
  her help, I asked the monks of the monastery, the
  --
  to Tara and recite her praise.
  We took advantage of night to continue on our
  --
  convinced that our safe journey was due to Tara's
  blessing and her kind protection.
  --
  100,000 Tara praises.
  We took the path to Nepal. About sixty people,
  --
  We accomplished the ritual of Tara and of the
  protectors. I then decided to proceed to a "divination
  --
  snowstorm could only be Tara's blessing; Tara, whose
  help we did not cease to invoke.
  --
  only to Tara's protection when they were forced to flee
  their country. The savioress' intervention in favor of
  --
  Question: Tara IS activity is to protect. There are also
  "protectors" like Mahakala and others whose function is
  --
  would harm the dharma. Tara's protection is more
  personal if we can say that. She watches over us in all
  --
  instance, that Tara IS protection is more accessible to a
  Tibetan than to a Westerner. Is there really a barrier?
  --
   Tara being certain to be heard. Tara's blessings do not
  know any borders.
  --
  In Tibet, many stories relate of Tara's statues or
  paintings that miraculously have spoken out.
  --
  representing White Tara painted on the wall of the
  main temple of Tashi lhunpo, the residence of the
  --
  text of a praise concerning him. It is said that Tara's
  fresco, taking over and encouraging them, uttered
  --
  Another extraordinary phenomenon linked to Tara
  is the appearance of "spontaneous sculptures," that is,
  --
  in 1972, Tara's appearance on the rock wall had not
  yet begun. Now, after a slow unexplained process, the
  --
  buddhists address to Tara requesting her protection in
  these difficult times.
  VARIOUS Tara AsPECTS
   Tara's main aspect is that of Green Tara, peaceful, a
  form with two arms, one face, and two legs. We have
  --
  There are indeed many other forms of Tara such as
  the twenty-one Taras corresponding to the twenty-one
  stanzas of the praise, the eight Taras each protecting
  against one of the eight great fears, Tara Yogini, and
  so on. These various forms are not, however, other
  --
  of the deity, when we pray to Tara, we simply address
  Green Tara thinking that she accomplishes all the
  activities we are requesting.
  --
  sometimes seen as Tara's manifestations.
  Truly, if forms vary, feminine deities are all of one
  --
  time as Tara from Avalokiteshvara's (Chenrezig) teardrop and is often
  considered as an aspect of the deity.
  --
  WHITE Tara
  Among various Taras, White Tara occupies a special
  place beside Green Tara. She enjoys great popularity
  because of her activity, which is to provide a long life.
  --
  threatened. Also, a thangka or a statue of White Tara
  is offered to a lama as a prayer for his or her long life.
  White Tara is not a deity different from Tara. There
  is no separate story recounting her origin, and her
  --
  Her mantra is also the same as Green Tara's, OM
  TARE TUTTARE TURE SOHA, even if we add to it an
  --
  White Tara is also called Chintamattra Chakra, the
  "Wheel Accomplishing All Wishes." This name comes
  --
  WHITE Tara ORDERS STATUES
  The following story illustrates the specific activity of
  White Tara.
  A Kadampa Geshe dreamed that he saw the sun
  --
  "There is a White Tara practice that prolongs life. Do
  it, and everything will be fine."
  --
  turned his mind to Tara. Tara again appeared to him
  and said that if he was to make a statue of her, he
  --
  Green Tara
  - 43 -
  The symbolism of Green Tara and White Tara are as
  follows:
  Green Tara
  Her green color is that of the awakened activity, active
  --
  that Tara acts for the benefit of those who pray to her
  with the swiftness of wind.
  --
  emotions. The right half bent leg shows that Tara is
  ready to stand up to provide help to beings. The
  symbolism of the legs tells us that Tara, although
  totally free from the imperfections of samsara, remains
  --
  White Tara
  White Tara differs from Green Tara. Besides the
  difference in color, she has seven eyes. Three are on
  --
  White Tara.
  On the thangkas, White Tara is recognized at first glance by her color.
  When we face a statue or a drawing, it is easy to distinguish White
   Tara from Green Tara. Green Tara's legs are in the Bodhisattva Posture
  (right leg in front) and she has only two eyes; White Tara sits in the
  lotus posture and has seven eyes including one on her forehead.

1.01 - Who is Tara, #How to Free Your Mind - Tara the Liberator, #Thubten Chodron, #unset
  object:1.01 - Who is Tara
  class:chapter
  --
  1 - Who is Tara?
  Before you, sitting on a lotus, is a beautiful young woman with a body
  of green radiating light. Who is she? What is Tara? Why do practition-
  ers of Tibetan Buddhism meditate upon such a being? How can a spiritual
  --
  qualities onto a Buddha. Tara is not a concrete, self-existent person with a
  personality, and for this reason, we train our minds to see her as an emanation
  --
  who is Tara?
  17
  --
  night. Because of this, she was called Arya Tara (Tib: Pagma Drolma), meaning
  the noble liberator. Arya indicates that she has directly realized the nature
  of reality and Tara shows her liberating activity. When the religious author-
  18
  --
  lives, Tara refused, pointing out that many Buddhas had already manifested
  in male bodies. She vowed to attain full enlightenment in a womans body
  --
  Whether were men or women, this historical Tara is a role model for us.
  Just like us, she was once an ordinary being with problems, stress, and disturbing emotions. But by training her mind in the Buddhas teachings, she
  --
  effort, we too can attain her state. Smiling at us, Tara says, If I can do it, so
  can you! thus encouraging us along the path.
  In another legend, Tara is said to have been born from Avalokiteshvaras
  tear. As a bodhisattva, Avalokiteshvara (Tib: Chenresig; Chin: Kuan Yin)
  --
  these ignorant beings. From one of his tears, Tara emerged and encouraged
  him on the bodhisattva path, saying, Do not despair. I will help you to liberate all beings.
  In this story, we again see Tara as a person, one with a miraculous birth.
  This legend can inspire us not to lose faith in the arduous process of beneting beings. Such patience and perseverance are necessary for as we know,
  --
  brings happiness and peace. Taras optimism gives us strength in difcult situations through showing us that suffering can be overcome.
   Tara as a Manifestation
  --
  A second way to understand Tara is as a manifestation or embodiment of
  enlightened qualities. Anyone who has attained Buddhahood can appear in
  the form of any of the deities. There isnt just one Green Tara, or ThousandArmed Avalokiteshvara, or one Manjushri, or one Vajrapani. These are simply
  appearances, emanations.
  who is Tara?
  19
  --
  order to communicate with us. Tara, like other meditation deities, is one of
  those forms.
  --
  may emphasize a particular quality. For example, Tara symbolizes enlightened activity, while Avalokiteshvara embodies compassion. Among the
  diverse forms of Tara, Green Tara, who will be described below, eliminates
  obstacles and brings success. White Tara counteracts illness and bestows long
  life. Each of the 21 Taras and 108 Taras has her own specialty, symbolized by
  her color, implements, and physical posture.
   Tara is an emanation of bliss and emptiness. Within the sphere of emptiness the absence of inherent existenceblissful wisdom realizing emptiness appears in the form of Tara. By appearing in this physical form of Tara,
  the wisdom of bliss and emptiness of all Buddhas inspires us to cultivate constructive attitudes and actions. By understanding the symbolic meaning of
  --
  When we look at Tara, what kind of feeling does Tara give us? Think of
   Tara and think of George W. Bush. Do you get a different feeling when you
  --
  energy. Visualizing Tara generates a very different kind of energy in us.
  Her female form draws us into spiritual life. My teacher, Lama Thubten
  Yeshe, who practiced Tara meditation daily, often referred to her as Mummy
   Tara. Just as most of us worldly beings feel afnity for our mothers and rely
  on their constant, compassionate help, we are naturally attracted to Taras
  female appearance. We can relax in her presence and look at ourselves honestly, knowing that Tara will not judge, reject, or abandon us due to our
  shortcomings. Like a mother, she sees her childs potentialin this case, our
  --
  remove the ignorance that misconstrues reality and is the root of all our suffering. Women tend to have quick, intuitive, and comprehensive understanding. Tara represents this quality and consequently can help us to develop
  such wisdom. Thus she is called the mother of all the Buddhas, for the wisdom realizing reality that she embodies gives birth to full enlightenment,
  --
  Green Taras color symbolizes activity and success. Although she possesses the same qualities as other manifestations of the omniscient ones, she
  specically embodies the enlightening inuence by which the Buddhas act to
  --
  spirit of springtime after the dreariness of winter, Taras enlightening inuence makes our good qualities bloom and leads us to the freshness of liberation after the oppression of cyclic existence.
  Lush green plants that grow easily are a farmers delight. Similarly, her
  --
  in the presence of Green Tara may easily grow into results, and requests made
  who is Tara?
  21
  --
  praying to Tara, we are energized to create causes for happiness and to eliminate interferences in our Dharma practice.
   Taras body is made of light. Transparent, it appears and yet is intangible,
  --
  level, Tara appears and exists. Yet when we search for her ultimate mode of
  existence, we cannot nd anything that exists inherently, independent from
  causes and conditions, parts, and terms and concepts. Tara conventionally
  appears, like an illusion, but ultimately cannot be found and is empty of an
  --
  help us. Due to her altruistic intention, Tara can appear in these realms without being adversely affected by the environment. She doesnt shy away from
  suffering but faces it fearlessly and compassionately, thereby counteracting
  --
  In each hand, Tara holds the stems of utpala, or blue lotus, owers. On her
  left side, one utpala is a bud, one is blossoming, and one is fully open. The bud
  --
  On Taras crown is Amitabha Buddha, peaceful and smiling. As Taras spiritual mentor, he represents the importance of having a fully qualied, wise,
  and compassionate guide on the path. By keeping her mentor on her crown,
  --
  look beautiful, Taras inner beautyher tranquility, compassion, and wisdomare her real adornments. Her dazzling jeweled necklaces, armlets,
  anklets, earrings, and tiara indicate that the six far-reaching attitudes or
  --
  practicing the Buddhas teaching. In this way, each characteristic of Taras
  form illustrates the path to Buddhahood and its resultant qualities.
  --
  A third way to view Tara is as the reection of our present Buddha-potential
  in its future fully developed state. How do we attain Buddhahood? In brief,
  --
  who is Tara?
  23
  --
  the fully enlightened body and mind of a Buddha. When we visualize Tara and
  regard her as the resultant Tara that we will become, we are inspired to train
  our mind in the path leading to this result. Lets examine how the practice of

1.02 - Meditating on Tara, #How to Free Your Mind - Tara the Liberator, #Thubten Chodron, #unset
  object:1.02 - Meditating on Tara
  class:chapter
  --
  Meditating on Tara
   Tara sadhanaa text of a guided meditation on Tarais followed in
  order to purify our mind and cultivate our qualities so that we can
  become Tara. What follows is a general explanation of the outline of the
  important points contained in many Tara sadhanas. To do the Tara practice,
  certain requirements are necessary. Practitioners should consult a qualied
  --
  A sadhana begins with visualizing Tara and seeing her as the embodiment
  of the Three Jewels: Buddha, Dharma, and Sangha. Then we take refuge in the
  --
  Visualizing Tara and contemplating the symbolisms of her body help us
  to cultivate respect for virtuous qualities and inspire us to develop those qualities ourselves. The purpose of doing the Tara practice is not to worship Tara.
   Tara is a fully enlightened Buddha; she doesnt need our worship or offerings. We dont do these practices for the sake of the enlightened beings, to
  win their favor or soo the their wrath. As a Buddha, Tara is free from ego needs
  and only experiences innite bliss. Rather, bowing, making offerings, reciting mantra, and so on generate special feelings within our own mind. We do
  --
  same enlightened qualities as Tara.
  26
  --
  The purpose of meditating on Tara isnt to feel good by worshiping an
  external deity, I offered apples to Tara, so Im happy because now shell help
  me. The ultimate purpose of showing respect and praising Taras qualities
  is to provoke us to contemplate: How can I develop those same qualities?
  How can I transform my mind to become more like Tara?
  Seeing Tara with her right hand reaching out and her right foot extended
  to benet others causes us to reect: Do I reach out to benet others? Do I
  --
  our daily life and Taras ability to make innite manifestations throughout all
  universes? We must progress gradually and consistently. Our practice of the
  --
  meditating on Tara
  27
  --
  When we eventually become Tara, we will be able to give everything effortlessly and joyfully.
  Progressing gradually is important. We begin by giving to the people we
  --
  Poor me, Im so stingy; Ill never be like Tara, lets rejoice in the level of
  generosity we currently have and gradually expand it. For example, if we
  --
  meditating on Tara
  29
  --
  God is. Some people who consider themselves Buddhists may pray to Tara as
  if she were an external God, while some Christians may see God as emptiness
  --
  meditating on Tara
  31
  --
  love that Tara has. A Buddhas love remains constant. It is shared with everyone, no matter how they treat that Buddha. Taras love and compassion do
  not depend upon whether other people like her or not, whether others praise
  --
  as human beings, we must do a little better than this. When we practice cultivating the kind of love that Tara has, we try to free ourselves from having
  strings attached to our affection; we try to open our hearts impartially to all.
  --
  meditating on Tara
  33
  --
  train our minds in Taras love. We try to relax the instinctual response to hiss
  and growl at others. Instead, we train our minds and hearts to look at them
  --
  meditating on Tara
  35
  --
  Meditating on Tara
  Next in the sadhana, we purify negativities and create positive potential
  --
  The sadhana continues with verses praising Taras qualities and requesting her inspiration for our spiritual practice. These verses, recited while we
  visualize Tara in front of us, focus our attention on her enlightened qualities. The more we reect upon Taras wonderful qualities, the more we will
  receive the happiness that comes from following the spiritual path she
  --
  The heart of the sadhana the dissolution into emptiness and the selfgenerationfollows. Tara now comes on top of our head and dissolves into
  green light that ows into us and merges with our heart-mind in our heart
  --
  no concrete Tara to meditate on, and no ndable action of meditation. All
  false appearances of inherent existence cease and we rest our mind in the
  --
  our wisdom appears in the form of Tara, whose body is made of radiant green
  light. Still aware of the absence of an independently existing I, we simultaneously label I in dependence on the appearance of Taras body and
  meditating on Tara
  37
  --
  that it engenders, we nevertheless have the sense of being Tara and envision
  performing her enlightening activities to benet all beings. We imagine feeling the impartial love and compassion for all beings that Tara feels and having her skillful means to be able to benet them. From our Tara body made
  of light, we emanate countless small Taras that radiate throughout the universe, touching each sentient being, alleviating their suffering and becoming what they need. All sentient beings delements are puried and they
  gain Taras realizations. Now that all beings have become Tara, we make
  offerings to them. These offerings generate in their minds bliss uncontaminated by attachment. Then all these Taras fall like snowakes into us, blessing and inspiring our mind.
  Like a child who dresses up and pretends to be a reman, thereby developing the condence to become one, we imagine ourselves to be a Buddha
  --
  by bringing the Tara we will become in the future into the present moment
  and imagining being that Tara. This plants the seeds for us to actually become
   Tara in the future. Identifying ourselves with our Tara-nature, we gain invigorating condence that spurs us to make our life meaningful.
   Taras Mantra
  The visualization of performing Taras enlightening activities is often done
  while reciting her mantra, om tare tuttare ture soha. A mantra is a set of
  --
   Taras mantra, om represents Taras body, speech, and mind, the faculties that
  we want to develop. Tare, tuttare, and ture all have the meaning of to
  --
  path, our body, speech, and mind are puried, and we attain Taras body,
  speech, and mind.
  --
  meditating on Tara
  39
  --
  A praise to Taras mantra illustrates the qualities of each syllable group:
  om to the transcendent subduer, Arya Tara, I prostrate.
  Homage to the glorious one who frees with tare;
  --
  Briey, this is the way that the Tara sadhana guides our mind on the path
  to full enlightenment. As practitioners progress and generate an altruistic

1.02 - Taras Tantra, #Tara - The Feminine Divine, #unset, #Zen
  object:1.02 - Taras Tantra
  subject class:Buddhism
  --
  2- Tara's Tantra
  What we know of Tara and the practices linked to her
  originally comes from the tantras. These are not texts
  --
  ORIGIN OF THE Tara TANTRA
  The origin of Tara Tantra, as with that of all tantras,
  cannot be located in time. Tantras belong to the
  --
  Likewise the Tara Tantra, which resides in the eternal
  knowledge of the buddhas, had already been revealed
  --
  As far as our kalpa is concerned, the Tara Tantra
  was revealed many times by Avalokiteshvara in his
  --
  Avalokiteshvara revealed the Tara Tantra the first
  time in the "totally endow ed" epoch in a form
  --
  These Tara Tantras uttere d by Avalokiteshvara are not
  those we now have. Ours are those of Shakyamuni
  --
  goal. At that moment, Tara appea red and with eight
  great laughters made the demo ns fall to the groun d
  --
  Potala. Most tantra s, includ ing that of Tara, were
  placed under the guard of Vajra pani (Chan a Dorje),
  --
  Texts for the Tara practice would appea r long after
  the Buddh a's time thoug h divine revelation. Likewise,
  --
  History tells us that the Tara Tantra especially was
  communicated to human beings only three centuries
  --
  reporting Tara's intervention to save her followers
  from danger. Let us give two examples. The first one
  --
  to pray to Tara. From the bottom of his heart, he
  called upon her for help. Tara then manifested herself,
  emitting from the soles of her feet a mighty wind that
  --
  India up to a certain time). Our man praye d to Tara.
  A young woma n came by carrying a load of leaves. It
  --
  The principal propa gation of the Tara Tantra was
  done by a Bengali monk called Hayap ala who
  --
  instructions on Tara from Vajrapani directly. From
  Guhy ashila , Haya pala recei ved the Tara
  empowerment, and under his direction perfo rmed the
  --
  - Fundamental Tantra on Tara's Origin
  - Violent and Wrathful Tantra
  --
  transmitted the Tara practice through which many of
  them achieved realization.
  Hayapala then transmitted Tara's lineage to his
  disciple Hayagosha who passed it on to Nagarjuna. It
  is because of the Tara practice that he attained
  realization. Then, the transmission went on
  --
  The Tara practice was later introduced to Tibet
  through many channels. Taranatha, our main source
  of information on the origins of the Tara Tantra,
  received transmission from a disciple of the Indian
  --
  Before Taranatha, Atisha, who had bonded with
  the goddess, played an important role in the
  --
  AnsHA AND Tara
  It is interesting to note that Atisha's life was marked
  by a profound bond to Tara. This bond seems related
  to his coming to Tibet. His relationship to the deity
  will illustrate for us how Tara manifests her activity.
  Miraculous Transformation
  --
  transformed into Tara's face. Everyone concluded from
  - 56 -
  this that Tara had been his tutelary deity for many
  lifetimes.
  --
  goddess who was none other than Tara appea red and
  admonished Chand ragarb ha.
  --
  Several interventions by Tara were necessary to
  convince him.
  --
  dream in which Tara appea red and told him:
  "The monk you have expelled is a bodhisattva. It
  --
  answe red Tara.
  The Yogini' s Message
  --
  invite him to his country, Atisha again consulted Tara
  on the oppor tunity to accept. The deity told him. "If
  --
  By this story we see not only how Tara was an
  inspiration for Atisha but also we see her ardor in
  --
  revelation of the Tara Tantra.
  Question: The history of propagation of the Greater Vehicle

1.03 - Invocation of Tara, #Tara - The Feminine Divine, #unset, #Zen
  object:1.03 - Invocation of Tara
  subject class:Buddhism
  --
  3-Invocation of Tara
  FUNCTION OF RITUALS
  --
  the Tara practice. What is the function of these vario.us
  approaches?
  --
  There are many Tara rituals, which the various
  traditions of Tibetan buddhism use according to their
  --
  case of the Tara terma received by Chogyur Lingpa.
  Chogyur Lingpa dwelled in a cave in Kham called
  --
  vision of Tara who told hi~ three times, "It is good,
  it is good, it is good," (Tibetan, lekso, lekso, lekso). This
  --
  this terma Tara's Profound Drop, "drop" meaning here
  that which collects the essential in a concise form.
  --
  protection of Tara, and asks her to grant what he or
  she wants. Because of this position of "requesting"
  --
  deity's presence in the sky (in the form of 21 Taras) in
  front of the practitioner.
  --
  Yidams, and Protectors), and more specifically of Tara.
  The practitioner also renews the will to attain
  --
  to Tara, buddhas, and bodhisattvas the totality of the
  universe gathered in the form of a mandala. The
  --
   MANIFESTATION OF OURSELVES AS Tara AND
  ,INVITATION OF THE 21 TaraS to come take their places
  in the sky in front of us. Tara's various aspects take
  place in the sky, the principal one being Green Tara.
   RECITATION OF THE PRAISE. The praise is recited in
  --
  - During the first sequence, Tara is visualized in front
  of .us with her right hand in the mudra of sublime
  --
  - During the second recitation, Tara makes the
  protection mudra. We think that she protects us
  --
   RECITATION OF Tara'S MANTRA. Tara's aspects who
  were in the sky have melted into the practitioners who
  continue to imagine themselves in the form of Tara
  during recitation of her mantra.
  --
  realize the Noble Tara and may I establish all beings
  in this realization."
  --
   in the center, Green Tara (the practitioner)
   around Tara, the eight Taras protecting from the
  eight great fears, sitting in the same posture as Green
  --
  - Tara' protecting from lions, blue, with a vajra on the
  lotus
  - Tara protecting from elephants, yellow, with a hook
  on the lotus
  - Tara protecting from fire, white, with a water
  crystaPO on the lotus
  - Tara protecting from snakes, green, with a sublime
  medicine (arura) on the lotus
  - Tara protecting from thieves, white, with a bow and
  arrow on the lotus
  - Tara protecting from imprisonment, green, with a
  sword on the lotus
  --
  - Tara protecting from water, red, with a fire crystal
  on the lotus
  - Tara protecting from demons, black, with a stick on
  the lotus
  --
   In the center of the celestial palace, Samaya Tara,
  green, in union with the male deity Hayagriva
  --
   Around her, there are four other aspects of Tara
  who, as in the inner practice, perform the mudra of
  --
  - In the east, Vajra Tara, blue, with a vajra on the
  lotus
  --
  - In the south, Ratna Tara, yellow, with a jewel on the
  lotus
  - In the west, Padma Tara, red, with a hook on the
  lotus
  - In the north, Karma Tara, black, with a sword on the
  lotus
  --
  Question: In Tara's ritual, as in most rituals, we offer to
  the deity a small figure of dough called a torma or bultor
  --
  accomplish Tara's rituals every morning?
  Answer: Not necessarily. Some monasteries do, others
  --
  special devotion that the Khenpo and I have for Tara,
  we have also instituted the daily recitation of Tara's
  ritual by the monks of the monastery.
  --
  Question: Is there a day devoted to Tara?
  Answer: Tara's day is the eighth day of the Tib-etan
  month, that is, the first moon quarter (eight days after
  --
  devotion to Tara?
  Answer: Lay people were not practicing Tara's ritual
  per se. It was more a monastic affair. However, most
  people knew Tara's praise, which they learned by
  heart as children. They used to recite it morning and
  --
  example. They also recited Tara's mantra.
  The lay people's faith in Tara was immense. If they
  knew the words of the praise, they did not grasp their
  --
  and the certitude that Tara was watching over them
  were enough for them.
  --
  to Tara?
  Answer: If they do not know the praise, they can
  --
  of danger, as Tibetans do, they can call upon Tara
  ,from their hearts. The blessing and protection are the
  --
  Question: The prayer we address to Tara may seem
  contradictory to the ideal of nondesire, of being content
  --
  addressed to Tara seems to say "Bestow on us all that we
  desire!" In the text following the recitation of the praise
  --
  Answer: Tara answers the prayers of everyone
  whatever one's level of understanding. In her
  --
  himself or herself, it is this absence of need that Tara
  will bestow. The person who prays for devotion to
  --
  case, Tara will grant protection against this suffering.
  On the contrary, it would be meaningless for a monk
  --
   Tara, only by addressing Tara with trust, even if we
  seek to obtain material benefit, our mind will receive
  --
  Question: The prayer addressed to Tara allows us to obtain
  all we wish, wlultever our wish. And if our wish is not
  --
  Therefore, Tara answers the wishes of beings only if
  they are characterized by bringing them more
  --
  or deities like Tara. That is why these means allow
  purification to change karma. Besides putting into
  --
  people (as is the case for Tara) with only the condition
  that everyone has taken refuge and wishes to receive
  --
  of practice. For Tara, there is an external practice, an
  inner practice, and a secret practice each requiring an
  --
  The Tara empowerment bestowed in public is that
  of the external practice belonging to the Kriya Tantra.
  --
  the form of Tara. Ritually, permission of the Body is
  conferred, besides various visualizations, through the
  --
  He or she is allowed to recite Tara's mantra. Ritually,
  the permission of Speech is conferred by repeating the
  --
  lotus that Tara holds in her hand. It allows those who
  - 80 -
  --
  . Tara's other empowerments, especially those
  belonging to the higher tantras, can be presented in a
  --
  the empowerment. Is it the same for Tara?
  Answer: In the higher tantras, it is not allowed to
  --
  However, for deities like Avalokiteshvara or Tara,
  who represent above all the buddha's activity, we

1.03 - Tara, Liberator from the Eight Dangers, #How to Free Your Mind - Tara the Liberator, #Thubten Chodron, #unset
  object:1.03 - Tara, Liberator from the Eight Dangers
  class:chapter
  --
  n the previous chapter, we noted that the syllable tuttare in Taras
  mantra indicates that Tara liberates us from eight external and eight
  internal dangers. While the eight external ones threaten our life or property, the eight internal ones endanger us spiritually by turning us away from
  --
  How does Tara protect us from danger? The real protection is the Dharma
  Jewel in which we take refuge the true paths and true cessations of sufferings and their origins in our mindstream. To cultivate and then perfect these
  --
  It is in this way that Tara frees our mind. First she teaches us the Dharma,
  and then she stimulates us to investigate its meaning so that we reach a correct understanding. Finally, she guides us in meditation practice so that we
  --
  Another way of seeing how Tara liberates us is to recall that she is the
  wisdom of bliss and emptiness. She is all the realizations of the path. These
  --
  The following eloquent verses requesting Tara to protect us from the
  eight dangers are extracted from A Crown Ornament for the Wise, a hymn
  to Tara.1 It was composed by Gyalwa Gendun Drubpa, the First Dalai Lama
  (13911475) after he completed a meditation retreat on Tara. These verses
  point out mental and emotional obstacles in the path so that we will investigate and understand how they operate in our mind. Then we can apply the
  --
  In asking Tara to save us from the danger of the lion of pride, we are actually calling upon our inner Tara the seeds of our own wisdom and compassion. As these qualities gradually grow, they protect us from the damage that
  pride can inict upon ourselves and others.
  --
  When petitioning Tara for protection, we are calling forth our own powers of mindfulness and vigilance. Like a wise elephant tamer who skillfully
  knows how to subdue a wild elephant and harness its energy for constructive
  --
  star to nd our way across the dark seas of the disturbing emotions. The Sanskrit noun Tara means star, and the verb trri indicates to guide across, to
  cross over. We ask Tara to protect us from danger by teaching us the path
  to enlightenment. In this way she liberates us from cyclic existence and
  --
  These are the eight dangers from which Tara protects us. In our meditation
  and in our life, lets be aware of when we are under the inuence of these
  --
  may also visualize Tara in front of us, radiating green light. This light ows
  into us, lling our body/mind, so that there is no space for the eight dangers
  --
  imagine Taras radiant green light lling the universe and all the beings
  within it, liberating them from the eight dangers and enhancing their love,
  --
  By doing Tara practice and applying the antidotes to the eight dangers in
  order to benet all beings, we have created tremendous positive potential.
  --
  Although the above verses are phrased in the manner of supplicating Tara
  to protect us from the various dangers, we must remember some important
  points in order to understand their meaning correctly. First, Tara is not a selfexistent, independent deity or God. Like all persons and phenomena, she
   Tara, liberator from the eight dangers
  --
  should avoid thinking of Tara as an external being who can wave a magic
  wand curing our difculties and fullling our selsh desires while we sit back
  --
  one making the request), Tara (the one we are requesting), and the action of
  requesting are all empty of independent existence, yet exist conventionally.
  Second, although all beings who have become Tara are free from limitations from their side to help others, they are not omnipotent. They can
  teach, guide, and inspire us only to the extent that we are receptive. One of
  --
  praying to Tara, we are invoking our internal wisdom and compassion
  through generating wonderful aspirations and directing our thought toward
  --
  beings equally, the more Tara can inuence us. The greater our wisdom
  understanding the ultimate nature, the more Tara can inspire us to deepen
  our realizations.

1.03 - YIBHOOTI PADA, #Patanjali Yoga Sutras, #Swami Vivekananda, #Hinduism
  chandre Taravyoohajnanam
  On the moon, (comes) the knowledge of the cluster of

1.04 - Homage to the Twenty-one Taras, #How to Free Your Mind - Tara the Liberator, #Thubten Chodron, #unset
  object:1.04 - Homage to the Twenty-one Taras
  class:chapter
  --
  Homage to the Twenty-one Taras
  he Homage to the Twenty-one Taras is from the tantra In Praise
  of Tara, the Mother of All Tathagatas. Preceding the Homage, it reads:
  Then the Bhagavan Buddha, a victorious, perfected, and transcendent
  --
  praise of Arya Tara.2
  Written down in Sanskrit, the Homage was translated into Tibetan. The
  --
  The following is a translation of the Homage to the Twenty-one Taras
  in a form that may be chanted in English.3 Chanting the Homage out loud
  --
  our understanding, and visualizing the twenty-one Taras deepens our connection to them.
  om I prostrate to the noble, transcendent liberator.
  1. Homage to Tara swift and fearless,
  With eyes like a ash of lightning,
  --
  homage to the twenty-one Taras
  7. Homage to you whose trey and pey
  --
  Saying Tara twice and the letter pey,
  You dispel all poisons without exception.
  --
  homage to the twenty-one Taras
  21. Homage to you, adorned with three natures,

1.04 - The Praise, #Tara - The Feminine Divine, #unset, #Zen
  The Praise to the Twenty-one Taras is a prayer most used in Tara
  Practice. It was rare for any Tibetan not to know it by heart. Simple
  --
  The praise is extracted from a Tara Tantra, and we saw earlier
  how the tantras are difficult texts to understand, are elliptic, often
  --
  is founded on Taranatha's commentary. Bokar Rinpoche's
  explanation of the praise does not imply, therefore, that other
  --
  The Tara Praise, called the Praise of the Twenty-OneFold Homa ge is not a text of huma n origin. It is
  contained in a tantra called The Seven Hund red
  Thoughts, The King of the Tara Tantr aY
  We saw earlier that tantras dwell in the
  --
  different interpretations. We follow Taranatha's
  comm entary here.
  --
  transl ated tantras, devot ed many works to Tara, and
  wrote many treatises on Kalachakra, to which the
  --
  The praise addressed to Tara is based on the
  _ recognition of Tara's greatness. Tara is in essence,
  Prajnaparamita, the origin or "Mother" of all the
  --
  devotion, a total trust in Tara that we pray from the
  bottom of our heart with the request, "Protect us!"
  --
  praise. As it includes Tara's mantra OM TARE TUTTARE
  TURE SOHA, it is sometimes called the "praise of the
  --
  it is the initial syllable of the Tara: mantra.
   SOVEREIGN: In Tibetan it is two syllables (je-tsun).
  --
  - Sovereign means that we address Tara as the
  main figure of all the places of refuge.
  --
  of the word Tara.
   TARE, part of the mantra repeating the name of the
  --
   SWIFT, moved by great compassion, Tara, when she
  - comes to help beings, does it without procrastinating
  --
   COURAGEOUS: Tara shows limitless courage with no
  weakness to protect beings from suffering, whether in
  --
   You WHO PROVIDE ALL BENEFITS: Tara bestows all
  benefits, whether temporal or ultimate.
  --
   nus stanza shows that Tara is worth pra Ismg
  because she has the three qualities of an awakened
  --
   SIGHT LIKE INSTANT LIGHTNING, Tara has the sight
  (eye) of primordial knowledge; this knowledge,
  --
  and knowledge, Tara liberates beings from the
  suffering of samsara and establishes them in
  --
  The two following lines refer to Tara's origin from a
  relative point of view.
  --
  which Tara would have appeared from a tear drop of
  Avalokiteshvara. Beyond this literal meaning,
  --
  and Tara represents the formal body (rupakaya) issued
  from the dynamics of the Absolute Body.
  --
  FULL MOONS: the luminosity of Tara's face is
  comparable 'to the full radiance of one hundred
  --
  the luminosity of Tara's face, it is now to the glitter of
   Tara's body that the stars' light alludes.
  --
  The two following lines indicate that Tara possesses
  the six paramitas perfectly, the six perfections of the
  --
  subject of the praise, Tara.
   THE 1NFINITE: the infinite refers to benefits
  proceeding from the praise. Wh~n we recite it, Tara
  effectively grants us all that we ask of her.
  --
  we wish, the victory is related to the help Tara brings
  us to overcome fear and danger.
  --
  mantra on all adverse circumstances]." Taranatha uses
  the term "mantra" here but it seems that it is to
  --
   TUT Tara AND HUNG: mantras used by Tara to
  accomplish the activity mentioned in the stanza.
  --
  many solar systems). Tara's activity occurs in the ten
  directions (four cardinal points, four intermediate
  --
  metaphors signifying that in her might, Tara can easily
  exert her influence on the seven worlds. She can
  --
  The first two lines underline Tara's greatness by
  stating the honors given to her by the great gods of
  --
   TRAT and P'AT: syllables used by Tara to accomplish
  the activity mentioned in this stanza (Tibetans say
  --
  on. Tara has the power to overcome all their
  machinations.
  --
  extended: to overcome the enemies, Tara not only uses
  mantras TRAT and P'AT but she takes a posture called
  --
   BLAZES WITHIN A GLOWING FIRE: Tara's body is
  blazing and produces immense flames. This fire first
  --
  TURE: in Sanskrit, swift, Tara's attribute; also
  designates a part of the mantra; Tara uses the power
  of this part to exert her activity.
   THE VERY FRIGHfFUL: Tara's nature is to be at peace.
  However, when circumstances demand it, she can take
  --
  attitude that Tara vanquishes the demon's warriors,
  since a peaceful attitude would not subdue them.
  --
  meant that Tara's body has taken on a wrathful
  expression. . The fourth line specifies that this
  --
  and become obstacles to the dharma. When Tara
  "kills" them, this means that she deprives them
  --
   MUDRA SYMBOL OF THE THREE JEWELS: Tara, as she
  is usually represented, with the left hand holding a
  --
  Jewels mentioned here, according to Taranatha, is
  completely different. Hands are joined at heart level,
  --
   AOORNS: Light radiated by Tara's body illuminates
  and beautifies the universe while spreading outward.
  --
  It is said that a long time ago, Tara performed the
  lotus mudra, consecrated it with her mantra, and
  --
  which Tara fills the universe r;epresents her
  spontaneous arrival when one of her followers calls
  --
  demons, Tara uses her laugh ter and mantra.
   SUBJUGATES DEMONS AND THEIR WORLDS: Some
  --
   TO SUMMON: under lines Tara's greatness; all
  powe rful beings obey her.
  --
  signs of anger symbolizing Tara's force, able to brush
  away any misfortune.
  --
  inner happiness. Tara frees beings from all suffering.
  Stanza 12
  --
  stones adorning Tara's body and shining with a
  radiance that emanates in all directions.
  --
  proclaiming that Tara belongs to the lotus family ruled
  by Amitabha.
  --
  around Tara.
  - 111 -
  --
   SWIRLING: Tara stands up. "Swirling" indicates the
  swift and various movements of her dance.
  --
  mean that Tara holds a fixed posture. These are only
  examples of her leg movements during the dance.
  --
  the complete movement done by Tara is first to clap
  her hands, then, to strike the ground. The ground
  --
   WITH THE SYLLABLE HUNG: Tara emits this syllable
  through her nose.
   THE SEVEN UNDERGROUND LEVELS: Taranatha's
  commentary gives the list of the seven underground
  --
  qualities of Tara and also qualities through which she
  helps beings.
  --
  designates nirvana. As previously, not only has Tara
  attained this nirvana but she provides access to it for
  --
   SOHA and OM: mantras used by Tara.
   PURITY: these mantras are pure, that is, perfectly
  --
  mantras that she utters, Tara dissipates harmful deeds
  themselves and the suffering coming from them.
  --
   SOHA AND OM: Tara's mind, possessing the five
  wisdoms, is endowed with a dynamic that manifests
  --
  SOHA is none other than Tara.
  Stanza 16
  --
  natural effect of Tara's compassion is to provide joy
  for the bodhisattvas, the Vajrayana followers having
  --
   HUNG: the seed syllable from which Tara appears in
  her wrathful form described here as blazing with light.
  (The seed syllable of Tara in her peaceful form is
  TAM.)
  --
  from Tara herself. From the seed syllable appears the
  mantra or the deity herself.
  --
  Sanskrit term meaning "swift," one of Tara's
  names.
  --
   STAMPS WITH HER FOOT: indicates that Tara dons a
  wrathful form here.
  --
  BY RECITING TWICE Tara AND P'AT.
   THE HARE-MARKED MOON: the moon. In the East,
  --
   Tara AND P'AT: Mantras used by Tara to neutralize
  poisons.
  --
  show their allegiance to Tara by bowing down to her
  feet.
  --
   ARMOR: mantras consecrated by Tara and the
  mudras that she accomplishes provide to those who
  --
  of the armor provided by Tara's mantras and mudras.
  Stanza 20
  --
   WHOSE TWO EYES SHINE: the radiance of Tara's sight
  of compassion is such that it frees beings of inferior
  --
   HARA AND TUT Tara: mantras through which Tara
  dispels epidemics. Beside the literal meaning,
  --
   HARA AND TUT Tara: represents recitation of Tara's
  mantra.
  --
  SUN AND MOON: by the light of the right eye, Tara
  - 119 -
  --
  the three principles, Tara rids beings of the two veils
  - 120 -
  --
   VICTOR: Tara gains victory over all that causes evil.
  Common Meaning
  --
  at the three places on Tara's body (forehead, throat,
  and heart)
  --
   THE ROOT MANTRA: Tara's mantra OM TARE TUITARE
  TURE SOHA is distributed throughout the text of the

1.05 - AUERBACHS CELLAR, #Faust, #Johann Wolfgang von Goethe, #Poetry
  Ah, Tara, lara da!
  ALTMAYER
  Ah, Tara, lara, da!
  FROSCH

1.05 - Buddhism and Women, #Tara - The Feminine Divine, #unset, #Zen
  story of Wisdom Moon-the future Tara-monks did
  not hesitate to sincerely advise her, for her own good,
  --
  In five years, your realization will be equal to Tara's."
  Gelongma Palmo went to the place indicated in the
  --
  stage of the bodhisattva. At the same time, Tara
  appeared in front of her and told her, "You will obtain
  --
  considered as emanations of Tara.
  Songtsen Campo and his two spouses
  --
  Answer: They would recite the Refuge prayer, Tara's
  Praise, and the prayer for rebirth in the Pure Land of

1.05 - The Magical Control of the Weather, #The Golden Bough, #James George Frazer, #Occultism
  induced the inhabitants of a village in the Tarashchansk district to
  dig up the body of a Raskolnik, or Dissenter, who had died in the

1.06 - Iconography, #Tara - The Feminine Divine, #unset, #Zen
  There are several forms of Tara, which produced
  abundant iconographic material. In the first chapter,
  there are representations of Green Tara and White Tara.
  We present here two iconographic series, a series of
  twenty-one Taras and a series of the Taras offering
  protection from the eight fears. These two series appear
  --
  For the twenty-one Taras, we have chosen the
  tradition called Suryagupta because it is more interesting
  --
  As for the Taras offering protection from the eight
  fears, we can see that they are all painted in the same
  --
  The Twenty-one Taras
  Pravira Tara
  Rabtu Pawai Drolma
  --
  Chandrakanti Tara
  Dadang Gyi Drolma
  --
  Varada Tara
  Chok Tsolwai Drolma
  --
  Jagadvashi Tara
  Drowa Gukpai
  --
  Paripachaka Tara
  ~~~~~.cJl I{~~&.
  --
  Bhrikuti Tara
  Thronyer Yowai Drolma
  --
  Vijaya Tara
  Drolma Namgya lma
  --
  Siddhisambhava Tara
  Drolma Ngodrup
  --
  Paripurana Tara
  Drolma Yongzok lema

1.07 - A Song of Longing for Tara, the Infallible, #How to Free Your Mind - Tara the Liberator, #Thubten Chodron, #unset
  object:1.07 - A Song of Longing for Tara, the Infallible
  class:chapter
  --
  for Tara, the Infallible
  by lama lobsang tenpey gyaltsen
  he following is a request prayer to Tara, A Song of Longing for Tara,
  the Infallible (Tib: Dung bo lu may ma) written by Lama Lobsang Ten-
  --
  when he gave the Chittamani Tara initiations and teachings to a group of us
  at Kopan Monastery. In Lamas style, this may not be a literal translation, and
  --
  different place than my mind was at that age! He clearly had meditation experience and a strong connection with Tara. In fact, he speaks of her here as his
  personal guru.
  From my heart I bow to Divine Mother Tara, essence of love and compassion, the most precious objects of refuge gathered into one. From
  now until I reach enlightenment, hook me with your great love and
  --
  I take refuge in you, Tara; like you, no Buddha could ever deceive me.
  But understanding the odd character of these times, most Buddhas
  --
  a song of longing for Tara, the infallible
  I cannot rely on non-virtuous friends for even a day. They pretend to
  --
  Divine Wisdom Mother Tara, you know everything about my life
  my ups and downs, my good and bad. Think lovingly of me, my
  --
  Divine Wisdom Mother Tara, may I and all beings who are connected
  to me reach whatever pure land we wish.
  --
  mind, you will have close connection and will see Taras face. No hindrances will be experienced and all wishes will be fullled. You will
  have a close relationship with all Buddhas and bodhisattvas, and they
  --
  Colophon: This prayer to Venerable Tara, in heart words making his own
  requests and also non-deceptive to others, was composed by the Buddhist
  --
  for Tara, the Infallible
  Verse 1: The Three Jewels
  From my heart I bow to Divine Mother Tara, essence of love and compassion, the most precious objects of refuge gathered into one. From now until
  I reach enlightenment, hook me with your great love and kindness to liberate me.
  --
  we bow to Tara. Were not doing some empty ritual. When we do cer-
  tain prayers or practices repeatedly, doing them with feeling can be a challenge. We easily fall into saying them, blah, blah, blah, and then complain,
  --
  feel comfortable with Tara; we can relax around her and dont put on a good
  image in her presence in order to make her think were someone we arent.
  Rather, we know that as a Buddha, she wont judge us, so we are totally honest with Tara. This lets us be nourished by her wisdom and compassion.
  Symbolically, the right side of the body correlates with the method or
  --
  The essence of love and compassion is what Tara is all about. You may
  wonder, I thought Tara, as a female, represents wisdom and male deities represent compassion and now youre saying that Taras essence is compassion.
  Lets not make the symbolism concrete and fabricate more preconceptions.
  --
  reflections on a song of longing for Tara, the infallible
  109
  --
  one particular gure. In another way, Taras mind is the Dharma refuge
  true cessations and true paths. She has realized emptiness directly an